THE DOOM 
OF BRITAIN 

A DIVINE WARNING 



J5he 



German Conquest of England 
Foretold in the Scriptures 




Class 'B f) 1,^'^ 



Book 






Copyright N^. 



COrYRfGHT DEPOSIT. 



yjUrtiXL ^i^vu '^£^-><i^^^ , 



"God hath determined to destroy thee. 



THE DOOM OF BRITAIN 

An exposition of a great and important 
prophecy that will shortly be fulfilled. 



A DIVINE WARNING 

"Flee from the wrath to come." 



'I heard a voice from Heaven, saying, Come out 
of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of 
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues." 



THE GERMAN CONQUEST OF ENGLAND 

"Destruction sure o'er all your heads impends, 
Ulysses comes, and death his steps attends." — Pope. 



A NEW KINGDOM TO BE ESTABLISHED 

''That which shall not he destroyed.'' 



"Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, 
not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God. 
Ye know not what shall be on the morrow." 



PRICE, $2.50 NET. 

All profits accruing, to the Author, from the sale of this book will 
be devoted to charitable purposes. 



NEW YORK: 

W. G. HEWITT, 

Copyright, 191 i. 



w^'^ 






CONTENTS 



Chapter I. ^a°= 

THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS ii 

"A Light to Lighten the Gentiles." 

Chapter II. 

THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 34 

"Fools despise instruction." 

Chapter III. 

STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 56 

''Hear now this, O foolish people." 

Chapter IV. 

PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 82 

"Awake, and Christ shall give thee light." 

Chapter V. 

DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF THE SAINTS 118 

"Her sins have reached unto Heaven." 

Chapter VI. 
AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 146 

"The woman is th^t great city." 

Chapter VII. 

THE SEVEN HEADS AND THE TEN HORNS 163 

"This is the interpretation of the thing." 

Chapter VIII. 

THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 196 

"The beast that was, and is not, and yet is." 

Chapter IX. 

THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 224 

"The Lord is a God of Judgment." 

©CU30O492 

\V.! .i 



CONTENTS 

% ' Chapter X. ^age 

LOOK ON THIS PICTURE 4ND ON THAT 257 

*' "They both concern England." 

Chapter XL 

FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 275 

"Prepare to meet thy God." 

Chapter XIL 

COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 303 

''That ye receive not of her plagues." 

Chapter XIII. 

THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE. 326 

"Weighed in the balances and found wanting." 

Chapter XIV. 

THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 360 

"The smoke of her burning." 

Chapter XV. 

WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 388 

"The merchandise of Gold, and Silver." 

Chapter XVL 

REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 418 

"God hath avenged you on her" 

Chapter XVIL 

THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 441 

"His Wife hath made herself ready." 

Chapter XVIII. 

BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 472 

« "The marriage supper of the Lamb." 

Chapter XIX. 
"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 503 

"What further need have we of witnesses?" 



<< A ND there came one of the seven angels 
■**• which had the seven vials, and talked 
with me, saying unto me. Come hither; I 
will show unto thee the judgment of the 
great whore that sitteth upon many waters." 

REVELATION, Chapter XVII., Verse i. 



PREFACE 



The Doom of Britauin. — A Divine Warning. In reply to any 

undue criticism that may be urged against this title as being too 
sweeping, startling, or sensational for a work of this kind, I can 
truthfully say that I firmly believe that I have the authority of the 
Holy Scriptures for using it, and also for writing all that is written 
in this book^ and which I think will be seen tO' be the case by all who 
read the whole of it carefully and without prejudice; and not only 
so, but also that I am confident that I am quite justified, as the re- 
sult of secular observations, in using it, even though somewhat re- 
luctantly, in reference to my own beloved nation and people. 

What the Angelic Messenger of the Divine Revelation sym- 
bolically referred to as "The judgment (doom) of the great whore 
that sitteth upon many waters" I plainly refer to, for the many good 
reasons given in this book, as "The Doom of Britain," and the par- 
ticular portion of the exceptionally important prophecy, under notice 
in it, which refers to the CALL of the people of God out of England, 
I plainly refer to as "A Divine Warning," and also for reasons which 
are given in it, and which will doubtless be very unwelcome to the 
majority of my readers, unless, indeed, they should wisely adopt a 
totally different attitude to that which has hitherto been adopted by 
mankind generally in reference to matters of this kind. 

To all who know anything at all about it, the history of the 
revelation and relation of Divine Truth — God's Truth — to the foolish 
people of this fallen world, unquestionably presents a sad and de- 
pressing picture, and, strange to say, especially in its reference to 
the timely and merciful making known of the particular kind of 
valuable information which I have faithfully and honestly endeav- 
oured to give, to the people of my own nation, through the medium 
in reference to which I now write. 

With this knowledge before me, and fearing that history, in 
the above-mentioned connection, may repeat itself, to the great and 
lasting disadvantage of many people in many ways, in our case, I 
feel it to be my duty, in the first place, to duly warn all who read 
this book to be both tolerant and considerate in reference to all 
that is written in it, and which I most candidly hope they will be, 
for their own sakes, and in view of the fact that it is written, and 
the gracious invitation which it contains is given, exclusively, for 
the edification, warning, and welfare of all who fear the Lord and 
are favoured by Him in the British Isles. This is, surely, "the finic" 
of our ''visitation/' and may God grant that many of us may recognise 
it as such, and repent and turn from our sins while it is yet called 

1 



2 PREFACE 

"to-day" with us. In this connection it will be remembered that the 
Tews of old time did not do so, and histor>' and their unenviabl<» 
position in the world during many ages has solemnly declared to 
many generations the awful consequences, to them, of their not hav- 
ing done so. 

''They shall not leave one stone upon another, because thou 
knoicest not the time of thy visitation'' were the plain and emphatic 
words of faithful warning uttered by our blessed Lord and Saviour 
when referring to the once impending doom of His own beloved City 
— Jerusalem — and history records how sternly, literally, and terribly 
that prophecy was fulfilled within fifty years from the time His 
words were uttered, and which fact, considered in conjunction with 
what I have written in this book, may well be taken as a warning 
to us not to fail to recognise and appreciate the present as tJie time 
of our visitation. 

As is now the case with us, the "visitation" to which Jesus re- 
ferred in the above-mentioned prophecy surely embraced the last 
invitation to repent and turn from their sins that was ever extended 
to His beloved nation and people. It also embraced the last definite 
warning, as tliis does for us. that was ever given to them to '"flee 
from the wrath"' that was then about to come upon their country, 
except that for four years before the dreadful war that completely 
demolished their City, and destroyed their nation, took place, and 
while that City, as is the case with our own city and country at the 
present moment, was yet in the full enjoyment of the greatest peace, 
and apparent prosperit}% that it is possible to imagine, a melancholy 
maniac regularly traversed its streets with the heart-piercing and 
oft-repeated cry, *'A voice from the East, a voice from the West, 
a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the Holy 
House, a voice against the bridegroom and the bride, and a voice 
against this whole people." Xo scourging or torture, Josephus, a 
Jewish Historian of that period, tell us, could wring from him any 
other words, except, ''Woe, woe. woe to Jerusalem; woe to the city; 
woe to the Holy House !"' and that "these were his awful and con- 
stant words until seven years afterwards, during the siege of the 
City, he was killed by a stone thrown from a catapult." 

The "voice" of this man was, of course, but the renewed "voice*' 
of prophecy, and. therefore, and although the words which he uttered 
in reference to the downfoll and destruction of his nation and people 
were fulfilled to the letter, he was probably entitled to claim no more 
in reference to them than I now' claim, or am entitled to claim, in 
reference to the awful zi'ords of Divine warning w^hich I have faith- 
fully written in this book, in direct reference to the now impending 
dowTifall and ultimate destruction of the British nation and people. 

As to the kind of reception one may expect for a work of this 
kind there is certainly no need for me to speculate. I may, how- 
ever, say, that in my opinion, and although I believe that it merits 



PREFACE 3 

a favourable and world-wide reception, there is perhaps but little 
to hope for, especially in the former direction, and that therefore, 
and except that I have been impelled to do it as a divinely appointed 
duty, there has, up to the present moment at any rate, been but little 
satisfaction in doing it. For, although we are undoubtedly a pro- 
fessedly religious people — professing to believe and appreciate the 
Holy Scriptures as no other nation on the face of the earth does — 
it is much more than probable that any serious suggestion that the 
Holy Bible contains a prophecy which specifically pertains to us, 
and especially to our national destruction as noiv impending, will be 
received by the majority of us with anything but favour, to say the 
least about it. Indeed, in view of the deplorable fact that an ex- 
ceptionally large proportion of our people do not pay the strict at- 
tention to the Divine Prophecies, or actually place the implicit con- 
fidence in the teaching of the Holy Scriptures, generally, that one 
may reasonably expect from the people of a nation so highly fa- 
voured, from a Divine point of view, as we undoubtedly are, now, 
and have been for a long time that is past, it is much more than 
probable that the contents of this book will not be nearly so well 
received as would, most certainly, otherwise be the case. However, 
I sincerely hope that the lengthy references which I have made in 
it to what I most certainly believe to be a portion of the Holy Bible 
which directly, closely, and seriously concerns every living soul with- 
in our vast dominions, especially at the present moment, will be 
the means, under the beneficent influence of the Holy Spirit, of at- 
tracting the attention of many of my fellow subjects with desirable 
and far-reaching results. 

The Divine prophecies and their reference to^ and fulfilment in 
respect to Great Britain, or any of the other nations of the present 
day, are most certainly something which is not nozv generally looked 
for, and therefore alone any mention of any such thing, in any such 
connection as that above mentioned, will doubtless not ensure for it 
the popularity that it unquestionably deserves. This fact will not, 
of course, in any way be allowed to adversely influence the open- 
minded reader who wisely decides to fairly consider the many in- 
controvertible facts and sound arguments which I have produced in 
favour of my contentions, and the many important matters to which 
I have referred, in the following pages of this book, as particularly 
pertaining to the British nation and people of the present age. 

In many cases, and notwithstanding the absolute soundness of 
my arguments, the mere suggestion that a particular portion of Di- 
vine Prophecy pointedly refers to England, her sins, and the down- 
fall and destruction of the British nation, at the present time, will 
doubtless be quite sufficient to call forth the blasphemous ridicule 
and unconsidered condemnation of the foolish, the ignorant, the 
careless, and the many unreasoning scoffers who are, unfortunately 
for themselves, seldom or never successfully impressed, or effectively 



PREFACE 



appeal to, except by means of physical force, visible demonstration, 
the material bruising of their thick heads, or the infliction of acute 
pain upon their usually worthless bodies. These are they of whom 
the Psalmist, of old time, spake truthfully and appropriately when 
he said: — 

"Their poison is like the poison of a serpent ; they are like the deaf adder 
that stoppeth her ear ; 

Which will not hearken to the voice of charmers, charming never so 
wisely." 

However, and as will doubtless be seen to be the case on reading 
it, I do not address the contents of this book to the undesirable class 
of beings described in these verses, but rather to the true, faithful, 
and humble servants of the ever-living God, now resident in the 
British Isles, and which I do feeling confident that those of them 
who are privileged to read the words which I have written in it, will 
meekly, gladly, graciously, and gratefully accept, fully believe, and 
confidently act upon the true and faithful warning which it contains. 

To those who do not seriously look upon the great and important 
prophecy herein under notice, and consequently do not want to ar- 
rive at a correct and intelligent understanding of it, or, indeed, of 
any other portion of the Holy Scriptures, it is perhaps only fair for 
me to here plainly state that I do not, in any way, feel concerned 
about either them or their stupid indifference, and that neither do I 
dread any ill-advised criticism of what I have written in reference 
to it, and that, therefore, and for other reasons which are herein- 
after stated, I have fully determined not to interest myself in any 
foolish arguments which may be brought against either it (the proph- 
ecy above mentioned) or my exposition of it. In this case I am 
quite prepared to abide my time, and which I intend to do calmly, 
knowing right well that while pointed words and sound and con- 
sistent reasoning will not penetrate the hard shells which encase the 
vacant minds of many of my countrymen, the shot and shell of the 
great and warlike power which will soon invade our sinful land most 
certainly will. 

If we could but see ourselves as we are seen from the Throne 
of God in Heaven, our hard and cruel hearts would doubtless melt 
at the merest thought of our shocking condition — that is, collectively 
and from a national point of view, and about which the majority of 
our people are entirely ignorant — and we would not only at once 
recognise the evident truth of this prophecy but also realise that 
nothing in the world is more likely, in view of God's justice and 
mercy to all people., than that the awful calamities hereinafter de- 
picted will speedily overtake us as a just punishment for our wrong 
doings. 

Also, if we could but see ourselves as we are seen from the 
Throne of God in Heaven we would doubtless at once repent and 



PREFACE 5 

turn away from our abominable sins, and it would then be well with 
us. But, in view alone of the cankering blight of infidelity and 
wickedness which, at this very moment, undoubtedly covers our land 
like a black and forbidding- funeral pall of death and hell, it is quite 
safe to say that we will^ most certainly, not see ourselves as we are 
seen from the Throne of God in Heaven — the dreadful Judgment 
Throne from whence the awful sentence referred to in this book is 
pronounced against us — and neither is it at all likely, for the same 
reason, that we, as a nation, will, for a moment, even tolerate any 
suggestion that we are, as I write these merciful words of Divine 
warning, the foremost subjects, in the whole world, of the Divine 
Prophecies now due for fulfilment, and therefore alone it will not 
be well with us. 

It will, of course, at once be seen by the wise and prudent, on 
reading- this book, that the truth and worthiness of acceptance of 
the great and important prophecy under notice in it, in no sense 
depends upon whether the people of England generally believe and 
accept it or not. Also, and so far as I know, we are individually free 
to believe and accept it or not, as may seem best to each of us, pro- 
vided, of course, that those who refuse to hear the voice of God, on 
this particularly important occasion, are prepared to take the awful 
consequences of doing so, and that those who hear and obey it are 
desirous of possessing the indescribable benefits promised to them 
in the immediate and eternal future as a reward for their obedience. 

In this connection I may also say, and I hope with much ad- 
vantage to my readers, that, while I shall at all times be delighted to 
endeavour to further, and more fully, explain any portion of this 
most wonderful prophecy, that I am capable of further explaining, 
to any of them who may candidly and seriously desire to know more 
about it, and will apply to me through the publishers of this book, 
it is not my intention to enter into any foolish or purposeless con- 
tention, and least of all with the blasphemous and aimlessly con- 
tentious babbler of the day, about either what I have or should have 
written in it. 

"What I have written, I have written," is my reply to my critics 
once and for all time, except that I shall always be fully prepared 
to retract any statement which I have made in this book if anyone 
is able and comes forward, in a manly and straightforward manner, 
with reasonable evidence to show that I am wrong in respect to any 
matter or matters to which I have referred in it. As may well be 
expected, I have thoroughly armed myself with a large number of 
well-founded facts in reference to evry subject herein dealt with, 
and which I shall at all times be pleased to place before my readers 
for inspection, provided they are able to show me that they wish to 
examine them with an honest purpose in their minds and will in- 
form me what it is. 

As the result of tlic many searching investigations which I 



PREFACE 



deemed it wise, in the first instance, to make, especially in refer- 
ence to our methods of trading, our systems of financing, the variety 
and volume of merchandise (largely rubbish) dealt in by us, the at- 
titude of our clergymen, the hard-heartedness of the rich, and the 
utterly appalling misery of our poor, I find myself absolutely in a 
position to unquestionably disclose a most extraordinary, shocking, 
and indescribably horrible state of afifairs — a state of affairs so ut- 
terly abominable that it is painful even to think about it, and which 
I am confident is not even dreamed of, as existing in our midst, by 
the majority of people in either this or any other country — and al- 
though it would be almost impossible to publish the fidl results of 
such investigations as I have made, in this book at any rate. I shall 
nevertheless be pleased to do all that I possibly can, hereafter, to 
convince my readers, or such of them as may honestly desire to be 
convinced, that I am quite justified, in view alone of the results of 
my investigations, in confidently identifying our nation with "The 
great whore" of the Divine Revelation. 

Our condition is most certainly deplorable, and our actions, when 
looked at from a righteous point of view, utterably inadmissible, and 
yet they unquestionably appear, and will doubtless continue to ap- 
pear, to sin-saturated men, to be perfectly right, when judged by 
man's degraded standard, but it is most surely not so when they are 
measured by God's most Holy Standard, and which I sincerely hope 
all my readers will immediately recognise as the Standard by which 
judgment is pronounced against us in the great and important Proph- 
ecy under notice in this book. In any case we must admit that 
the attributes of God are such that nothing short of absolutely fair 
dealings between both nations and individuals will ensure either His 
approval or blessing, and that in a strict observance of His Words 
we may alone expect His blessing, and protection against the in- 
trusion of our enemies. 

Have we strictly obeyed the Words of the Lord our God, and 
acted according to His most Holy Standard of righteousness? I 
venture to say that we have not, but rather that the majority of the 
people of our famous nation have sinned beyond forgiveness, and 
that we are doomed to destruction as a consequence : and in which 
case it is surely as well that the important information contained in 
this book should be given to us. Also, if we have sinned beyond 
forgiveness, and shall not be destroyed, what I have written in it can 
do no possible harm, and therefore I can only say, "Let alone, let 
us see what time and event will bring forth." 

In any case it is certain that the Lord our God has raised us 
up to be a nation, and it is also certain that He has the power to take 
away our right to be a nation. Blessed be the name of the Lord 
our God. 

As to my personal quolifications. from either literary or scho- 
lastic points of view, to write such a book as this may be expected 



PREFACE 



to be, or, indeed, any other kind of book, I deem it to be my duty 
to address a few words to my readers, and in doing so I must can- 
didly admit that I have none, at any rate, in the sense in which these 
terms are ordinarily used, and which will doubtless at once be de- 
clared to be the case by those supposed, in these awful days of uni- 
versal quibbling, to be able to judge in such matters, and neither had 
my Divine Lord and Master according to the mean and quibbling 
critics of His day, but which made no difference to the truth of the 
glorious revelation He gave to the world. 

"He is no authorised Rabbi ; He belongs to no recognised School ; 
neither the followers of Hillel nor those of Shammai claim Him ; He 
was trained in the shop of the Gallilean Carpenter; how knoweth 
this Man letters, having never learned?" These, we are told, were 
the cruel, scurrilous and blasphemous invectives derisively hurled 
against Him Whose gracious Words and beneficent actions have 
firmly withstood the scathing tests of nearly two thousand years, 
and will most certainly withstand them for ever. This being so, 
and in view of the adverse circumstances in which I have appeared 
among men, what may / expect from the same order of critics that 
madly dared to adversely criticise the Lord of Life and Glory? 

Also, in exactly the same evil spirit that prompted the "teachers" 
of His day to unjustly criticise Jesus, the learned ignorance which 
prides itself on its knowledge has often, since then, denounced its 
opponents as being neither "scholars nor theologians" and in view 
of the poor accomplishments of those who so style themselves, in 
our day, I sincerely thank my God that I am neither a "scholar nor 
a theologian." One flash of genuineness, one little ray of inspiration, 
is surely worth whole libraries of such theology as is usually thrust 
upon us, by even its most ardent professors, and has doubtless ac- 
complished more for the actual good of the world than the whole of 
them put together. For, after all, what is the Theology of the past 
ages, as defined by men, and what has it accomplished for them? 
Has it not oftener than otherwise been degraded to mean an inflating 
knowledge of technicalities and terminology far — very far indeed — 
removed from the knowledge of God. 

However, and in any case, we may be quite sure that pride, 
exclusiveness, and self-glorification can have no place in the King- 
dom of Heaven, and neither should such things be tolerated, for a 
moment, in the hearts and minds of those who profess to lead us 
into it. Humility is surely the only credential that can obtain an 
entrance for us there, and, therefore, the more we practise it the 
better it will be for us in the long run. 

With some such toughts as these in my heart and mind I have 
written this book, and notwithstanding my evident want of the "lit- 
erary, scholastic and theological" qualifications ordinarily deemed 
to be necessary to enable one to successfully undertake a work of 
this kind, I sincerely hope that it will abundantly serve the high 



8 PREFACE 



purpose for which I most firmly beheve it is intended by One in- 
finitely greater than the humble and largely illiterate writer of it, 
or those who may harshly and wrongly criticise its contents for rea- 
sons not involved in a desire to rightly grasp the important truths 
which it unquestionably contains. In writing it I have found it ab- 
solutely necessary to write plainly, but even while doing so, and in 
a manner that will very probably displease many of my readers, I 
do not think, in view of all the peculiar circumstances which pertain 
to the faithful carrying out of a work of this kind, that I have ex- 
ceeded the bounds of propriety and moderation in the words which 
I have used in it. At any rate, I can truthfully say that I have at 
all times, and in all cases, tried to confine my language to well within 
the limits set by my Divine Lord and ^Master, and particularly so 
when necessarily referring to the rich and licentious clergymen of 
this evil day; but I venture to say not sufficiently so to meet with 
the approval of many of them, and notwithstanding the absolute 
truth and perfect candour of my every reference to them. Indeed, 
it is more than likely that the fact of my telling the truth about them 
will call forth, from them, a more bitter and violent opposition, to 
this book, than ever shown by one in ten thousand of them against 
the shockingly abominable wickedness of the \\'est End, or the soul- 
distracting and utterly unbearable misery of the East End of this 
God-condemned citv- of the living death-London. 

"Woe to the prophet who dares to run counter to the religion- 
ism of his day, to disturb its self-complacence, to denounce its hyp- 
ocrisy, to expose the false tradition on which it rests I He will find 
the Church a more bitter and a more unscrupulous enemy than the 
world,'' is what Archdeacon Farrar tells us in his ''Life of Christ." 
This was most certainly what Jesus found, and I have no good rea- 
son to expect that I will find anything different, or receive a whit 
more encouragement from the Churches of these days than He did 
from the Church of His days. The "Scribes and Pharisees" of these 
days are doubtless just as wicked, hypocritical, and worthy of con- 
demnation, and at the same time quite as jealous of their self-supposed 
righteousness, as were ever those of His days when He referred to 
them as "a generation of vipers" — to the Jews a most dreadful remark, 
and yet well merited by those in reference to whom Jesus used it. In- 
deed, in view of the unspeakable hardness of their cruel hearts, the 
hollowness of their religion, and the unpardonable wickedness of 
their lives He could not otherwise refer to them, truthfully, and 
neither have I found it possible to refer, truthfully, in this book, 
in terms much less meek and mild, to those — the clerg}-men — of the 
present day — take it as they may. 

However, so far as I am personally concerned in the result of 
what I have written in this book, I do not expect more than the Holy 
Scriptures lead me to expect, and with the experience of Jesus and 
such a parable — discouraging to the Lord's messengers — as that of 



PREFACE 



the marriage of the King's Son and the great supper before me, I 
must say that they do not lead me to expect much, from an earthly 
point of view, at any rate. In reference to this parable it will be 
remembered that the ungrateful subjects who receive the invitation 
not only make light of it and pursue, undisturbed, their worldly avo- 
cations, but also that some of them actually insult and murder the 
faithful messengers who invite them to be present at "the marriage 
supper." In this foolish manner the Jews of old time behaved until, 
at a point where their prophecies were merged into history, their 
City was burned and their nation destroyed, and most surely we 
have no warrant of the Holy Scriptures that it will not be exactly 
the same in our own case. 

THE AUTHOR. 
London, W.C, 27th July, 191 1. 



ik i^ i^ 

Wt gearcl) tl)e toorlU for ttutl), toe cull 
d)e ffooH, t|)e pure, t|)e beauttftti 
JFrom ffratoen etone anU toritten scroll, 
iFr0m all flotoer-ftelUfi! of t^e fiotti; 
3lnti, toearp geefeerg of tl)e Ijest, 
^e come bactt laUen from our ([ut&t 
Co finU tl)at all tl)e fi;ag:e£i csaiH 
3[fi( in tlie ^ooti our mot|)er reaU. 

— ^Iiittier* 

Seartl) tlie ^cripturefi. 

— C^rigt, 



CHAPTER I 



INTRODUCTORY. 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS. 



"A Light to Lighten the Gentiles." 

"And the Lord said unto Moses, Write this for a memorial in a 
book and rehearse it in the ears of Joshua; for I will utterly put out 
the remembrance of Amalek from under Heaven." 

—EXODUS, chapter XVII., verse 14. 

Thus "The invisible things of Him from the creation of the zvorld are 
clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made." 

— ROMANS, chapter I., part of verse 20. 



THERE is a Book, who runs may read, 
Which heav'nly truth imparts, 

And all the lore its scholars need, 
Pure eyes and Christian hearts. 

The works of GOD above, below, 

Within us, and around, 
Are pages in that book, to show 

How GOD Himself is found. 

The glorious sky, embracing all. 

Is like the Maker's love. 
Wherewith, encompass'd, great and 
small, 

In peace and order move. 

The Moon above, the Church below, 

A wondrous race they run ; 
But all their radiance, all their glow. 

Each borrows of its Sun. 

The Saviour lends the light and heat 

That crown His holy hill ; 
The Saints, like stars, around His seat 
Perform their courses still. 

The Saints above are stars in heaven — 
What are the Saints on earth ? 

Like trees they stand whom GOD 
has given, 
Our Eden's happy birth. 



Faith is their fix'd, unswerving root, 
Hope their unfading flower, 

Fair deeds of charity their fruit 
The glory of their bower. 

The dew of heav'n is like Thy grace, 
It steals in silence down ; 

But where it lights, the favour'd 
place 
By richest fruits is known. 

One Name, above all glorious names 
With its ten thousand tongues 

The everlasting sea proclaims. 
Echoing Angelic songs. 

The raging fire, the roaring wind, 
Thy boundless power display; 

But in the gentler breeze we find 
Thy SPIRIT'S viewless way. 

Two worlds are ours : 'tis only sin 

Forbids us to descry 
The mystic heav'n and earth within. 
Plain as the sea and sky. 

Thou who hast given me eyes to see 
And love this sight so fair. 

Give me a heart to find out Thee, 
And read Thee everywhere. 

Amen. 



nn HE great and important prophecy to which I 

•■• desire, through the medium of this book, to draw 

the attention of the people of God in the British Isles is 

contained exclusively in the Holy Bible. I mention 

11 



12 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

this most important fact in the very first place, so that 
no error may be made respecting the source from 
whence I claim to get my wonderful foreknowledge of 
the impending downfall and ultimate destruction of 
our time-honoured nation, and the sorrowful humilia- 
tion of our proud and defiant people, as hereinafter 
referred to. 

Also, in view of the source of my information being 
God's Holy Word, I take the privilege of asking my 
readers to briefly refer to that priceless Book for them- 
selves, in a general way, before entering fully upon any 
consideration of what I now propose to write respecting 
the particular portion of it which provides the text for 
the most of the subject matter of this work. Almost 
needless to say, I make this request presuming that the 
majority of even religious people in the United King- 
dom of Great Britain and Ireland, although, collec- 
tively, the highly favoured possessors of copies of the 
Holy Scriptures in galore, are, unfortunately for them- 
selves, not generally, to say the least of it, well 
acquainted with the marvelous contents or obedient to 
the widely significant teaching of that most wonderful 
Book of many parts. In consequence of the undoubted 
existence of this deplorable want of knowledge in our 
midst in this particularly important connection, I fear 
that many of my readers may not appreciate the Holy 
Bible to the extent necessary to enable them to get a 
full and efficient grasp of much that I intend to herein- 
after write, unless some such preliminary reference as 
I now make is made to it in toto in the first instance. 
Hence my reasons for making the Holy Scriptures the 
somewhat irrelevant subject of this introductory chap- 
ter, sincerely hoping that my action in doing so will 
produce the good result which I most intensely desire, 
and at the same time meet with the unqualified approval 
of, at least, every seeker after knowledge and wisdom 



THE WONBEKFTIL BOOK OF MANY PAETS 13 

of a right kind, under whose notice these words may 
come. 

In broadly referring to the Holy Bible in this con- 
nection, I may here say, with advantage to many of 
my readers, that I cannot help feeling that its many 
gentle admonitions, faithful and evident warnings, 
candid reproofs, inimitable teaching, wise precepts, 
and perfect laws, have only to be more generally known 
and sufficiently understood in England, as elsewhere, to 
be more fully believed, greatly admired, duly appreci- 
ated, wisely accepted and profited by to an extent which 
cannot be adequately expressed in words by me. To my 
mind, it is also certain that either foolish disregard or 
wilful ignorance of the Almighty Creator's perfect laws 
and prophetic warnings can only end in the speedy and 
ignominious overthrow of any nation or people guilty 
of any such unpardonable indiscretion as that which 
now unquestionably appertains to my own beloved 
nation and people, in the connections above referred to. 

In any case, my readers have nothing to lose in 
making an intelligent and respectful investigation of 
the precious contents of the sacred pages of the Holy 
Scriptures, while all that is worth having in time or 
eternity may be lost by reason of a foolish neglect or 
wilful failure to do so. In this fact alone I find a per- 
fectly good reason for asking all who are privileged to 
read this book, to accept the candid advice which I now 
give — read the Bible. 

As well as the particular prophecy to which I intend 
to refer at considerable length in the succeeding 
chapters of this book as pertaining to the British nation 
and people, the Holy Bible contains many other excep- 
tionally interesting and important prophecies respecting 
the positions and affairs of the other great nations and 
peoples of the present day, as also those of the far 
distant past and immediate future. As in our own case. 



14 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

these interesting facts are, unfortunately, not fully 
recognised collectively by those most concerned, nor 
indeed are such prophecies sufficiently understood 
generally to induce the same amount oi well-merited 
and intelligent interest that would otherwise be the 
case. To the positions of the other nations I will not, 
however, further refer on the present occasion, beyond 
saying, that in my humble opinion, the unpardonable 
ignorance which almost universally obtains in the world 
at the present moment respecting Divine prophecy and 
revelation, constitutes a crime which neither the oppor- 
tunities of time nor eternity will effectively obliterate in 
favour of those who are guilty of it. 

The above-mentioned position in reference to a 
general knowledge in the world respecting the Divine 
revelation is certainly not as it should be. This is even 
the more evidently so in view alone of the rapid strides 
which have latterly been made in other channels of 
knowledge, and particularly so, in so far as such rapid 
strides in such knowledge and ignorance of such matters 
as I have mentioned above applies to the British nation 
and people. 

The cause of the deplorable want of knowledge 
which unquestionably exists in our midst respecting the 
priceless contents of the Holy Scriptures generally, and 
consequently of the Great and Almighty Being Who 
mercifully conferred them upon us in the first place, are 
matters which neither my time, the nature of my present 
subject, nor the small amount of space available in the 
necessarily restricted number of pages of this compara- 
tively small book, will allow me to adequately or appro- 
priately deal with on this occasion. Under such cir- 
cumstances, and for the present at any rate, I can only 
leave each of my readers to individually ponder over, 
and I hope remedy, the cause of his or her own 
ignorance, wherever there is need to do so, respecting 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 15 

the many wonderful things which the Holy Bible un- 
questionably contains, and which, I am sure, the Lord 
our God intensely desires every one of His intelligent 
creatures to know and understand. For these good 
reasons I sincerely ask all who are not well acquainted 
with that wonderful Book of many parts to wisely 
enter upon the investigation which I here advise, always 
remembering that to know and believe its precious 
contents, to obey its inimitable law and perfect pre- 
cepts, and to respectfully recognise and honour its holy 
decrees, are the only conditions upon which it is pos- 
sible to know and communicate with the Great and 
Almighty God of the boundless Universe, and that to 
know Him now most certainly insures us being with 
Him in the eternal future, when time and sinful nations 
shall be no more. By paying due and proper regard 
to these awful facts I am quite sure that every one of 
my readers who do so will have but little to regret in 
either time or eternity, so far as their true and everlast- 
ing welfare is now involved, or may be provided for in 
this life. 

In view of what I intend to write in the succeeding 
pages of this book, I hope that none of my readers will 
mistake my real object in candidly referring to the 
undoubted ignorance of our people generally respecting 
the priceless contents of the Holy Scriptures, as stated 
above. My sole reason for doing so is as already stated, 
and that I may, if possible, thereby advantageously 
arrest the attention of any of them who may hitherto 
have foolishly neglected to pay due and proper respect 
to the Holy Bible, its perfect law and inimitable teach- 
ing, or seriously endeavour to rightly know and cor- 
rectly understand the great and important truths which 
are undoubtedly to be found within its sacred cover. 

In any case, I wish it to be distinctly understood 
that, personally, I claim no special right, qualification, 



16 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

or privilege to harshly refer to anybody for any reason. 
And neither have I any wish or intent to try to unjustly 
condemn or needlessly blame the Scripturally ignorant 
in England, or even those mainly responsible for their 
ignorance, notwithstanding the appalling fact that many 
of the latter unquestionably merit it to the fullest pos- 
sible extent. 

Also, while remembering the Infallible Source from 
w^hence I believe I get my knowledge in writing this 
book, I may here say, with advantage to many of my 
readers, that it is not my wish or intention to hereafter 
enter into any argument or contention with the ignorant 
or stupidly contentious respecting anything that I write 
in it, and least of all in reference to what I may have 
to say about the Holy Bible and its precious contents. 
The wise, prudent, and obedient will immediately 
know right well that what I write is perfectly true ; the 
foolish and ignorant will think that I am quite wrong; 
and so the matter must end with what I now intend to 
write, and which I hope will fully embrace all I have to 
say so far as I am now concerned. I hope, however, 
that many of my readers, of all classes, will gain much 
in the direction hereinafter indicated, and from the 
short and hurried references which I herein make to 
that wonderful Book of many parts. Time and space 
will not allow me to write a worthy and complete lauda- 
tion of it, for their edification, or to fully tell of my own 
unbounded confidence in its infallibility, beyond briefly 
saying that such confidence, being well based upon my 
own personal experience of the absolute truth and re- 
liability of its teaching and prophecies, and the untold 
advantages to be gained by adopting its wise precepts 
and obeying its inimitable laws, leaves no shadow of a 
doubt in my mind respecting its genuineness. Therefore 
the most that I may even hope to now accomplish by 
merely making the Holy Bible the subject of this brief 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 17 

introductory chapter is that by thus affording myself 
an opportunity to write a few pointed words and make 
a few opportune remarks in direct reference to it, I may 
place myself in a better position to help, in some 
measure, to prepare the minds of my readers for a better 
appreciation, and, consequently, a better understanding 
of the great and important prophecy which, I firmly 
believe, clearly and definitely indicates England's im- 
pending doom, and to which I have already referred 
as being contained exclusively in it. 

In thus writing in praise of the Holy Bible, I do 
so knowing right well that if intelligent men and women 
can once be induced to see it as it is, and consequently 
realise that it is a divinely inspired Book, has a special 
mission, and should occupy a special place in the world, 
they will thereafterwards experience less difficulty in 
believing and appreciating any particular portion of it. 

In reference to the foolish and blasphemous manner 
in which the teaching, precepts, and prophecies of the 
Holy Scriptures have been knowingly neglected by 
mankind generally during the past ages, and are being 
neglected by them, even at the present moment, there 
is need to say but little. Such neglect is surely some- 
thing that all right-minded people sincerely deplore 
and should heartily and thoroughly feel ashamed of, in 
view alone of our merciful Creator's great love in hav- 
ing prepared such wonderful knowledge as it unques- 
tionably contains for our learning, edification, and 
present and future benefit. 

In this connection I may well remind my readers 
that for nearly two thousand years the Holy Bible, 
largely as we have it to-day, has been more or less before 
the people and nations of the world, with but com- 
paratively little advantage to them collectively, and I 
am sorry to have to think that it is so by reason alone 
of the scant attention given to it by an overwhelming 



18 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

majority of them individually. This deplorable state 
of affairs may be the more easily seen to be the case 
when the immense value of the Holy Scriptures is taken 
into consideration, and, without prejudice, compared 
with the unquestionably poor results which have ac- 
crued in its presence to even the particular nations 
whose people have possessed it most during the past 
ages. 

The fact that the Holy Bible has not produced 
better results in the world during the period named 
above does not, however, depreciate it one iota in my 
estimation, or even tend to do so in any degree, and I 
sincerely hope that it will be the same in the case of 
every one of my readers, after what I write in this 
remarkable book is fully and fairly considered by them. 
The immense value, divine character, and incomparable 
invulnerability of Biblical law, precepts, prophecies 
and teaching have in my opinion been abundantly 
tested and satisfactorily proved by the fact alone that it 
has passed repeatedly and successfully through fierce 
and raging floods of adverse criticism — such, indeed, as 
would have obliterated every letter from every page of 
any other book in existence; and yet we find this 
gracious Messenger of Divine Truth unaffected by 
either it or any other of the false, vile, and scandalous 
epithets which misguided men under the evil influence 
of Satan have from time to time wickedly hurled against 
it in so-called criticism of it. 

In turn the Holy Scriptures have undoubtedly 
passed unscathed through the hands of all sorts of 
adverse critics — high critics, low critics (some of them 
very low indeed), blasphemous critics, stupid critics, 
insane critics, unjust critics, unreasonable critics, un- 
merciful critics, unwise critics, and almost all other 
kinds of self-appointed and evilly-disposed critics 
imaginable, have foolishly attempted at some time or 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 19 

Other to effectively demolish this indestructible Monu- 
ment of Divine origin; but, almost needless to say, in 
every instance, without a vestige of real and lasting suc- 
cess from their point of view. As a matter of well- 
known fact, the Bible still lives and, as it were, at the 
same time both pities and defies its most blatant enemies, 
while the majority of its ill-advised critics of the past, 
and all the nonsense they have foolishly and ignorantly 
written and spoken about it and against it, has been 
relegated to the dark and dismal chasm of oblivion, 
never again to be even so much as favourably remem- 
bered by corrupt men, foolish women, or evil angels. 

The sad fact that the Holy Bible has rarely been 
found in the hands of the worldly-wise man who, almost 
invariably, keenly endeavours to turn every other con- 
ceivable source of knowledge and wisdom to the best 
possible account in every possible manner within his 
powers of reasoning, understanding, and comprehen- 
sion, does not disprove one word of all that I now 
write in favour of it. The apparent disregard of such 
men may easily be accounted for in view of the fact that, 
as a rule, their whole time and attention is fully 
absorbed in acquiring, caring for, and enjoying the fast- 
fleeting material things which immediately surround 
them; and, almost needless to say, to the entire exclusion 
of any consideration of the Holy Scriptures and such 
enduring things as may only be spiritually discerned 
in connection therewith by those spiritually initiated 
into the Light which proceeds from God alone. 

In reviewing the wonderful history of the Holy 
Bible one cannot help being favourably impressed by it. 
In turn it has been loved, hated, praised, denounced, 
appreciated, despised, sneered at, wilfully and other- 
wise misunderstood, largely mis-translated, condemned 
and rejected, and yet it still lives to defiantly tell its 
own inimitable story of love and goodwill to man, and 



20 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WAENING 

of praise and duty to God, as in the days of its youth 
and freshness. It lies to none, it overlooks the welfare 
of none, and it spares none who disregard its wdse pre- 
cepts or break its perfect laws. This wonderful Book 
of many parts instructs the seeker after divine truth, 
it condemns the wrong-doer and faithfully warns him 
to flee from the wrath to come. It foretells future 
events, and as plainly indicates the impending doom 
of the people and nations of the present day (some of 
them are even now weighed in the balances and found 
wanting), as ever it foretold the once impending doom 
and ultimate destruction of the ancient nations and 
people of Assyria, Babylonia, Egypt, Palestine, Persia, 
Grecia, Rome, or any other of the great and mighty 
Empires of old time, and whose proud and defiant 
thrones and vast dominions long since crumbled and fell 
into the dust of oblivion at the exact time and in the 
exact manner indicated in the Divine Word of Truth. 
Thus alone w^e have before us in the Holy Bible the 
most wonderful Book of all time. Truly it is a wonder- 
ful Book of many parts, and indeed must necessarily so 
present itself to all who wisely give its marvellous con- 
tents due and proper consideration. 

In addition to its many incomparable and special 
features of exceptional interest, the Holy Bible is and 
has been probably the most active agent or messenger 
ever found upon the face of the earth. During the 
period of its existence it has, as it were, crossed all the 
great oceans, passed over all the greater and lesser seas, 
and invaded all lands. It has visited all the great cities 
and remained in them, called upon and located itself in 
all the important towns, and traversed the highways 
and byways of every so-called civilised country upon 
the face of the earth, and is still a total stranger to defeat 
regarding the absolute truth of its Divine message of 
love, and so it will ever remain in respect to both time 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 21 

and eternity, and quite irrespective of whether its 
glorious mission is universally successful or not. 

The well-guarded castle of the distainful autocrat, 
the fortified palace of the less despotic monarch, the 
barricaded mansion of the conceited millionaire, the 
blood-stained office of the Mammon-worshipping 
banker, the sin-renowned office of the smoogy lawyer, 
the secret scheming den of the blatant politician, the 
overcrowded office of the busy editor, the deceptive 
pulpit of the formal church and the informal chapel, 
the otherwise unapproachable villa of the miserly 
retired merchant, the secluded cottage of the humble 
artisan, and the lonely hovel of the man-despised peas- 
ant, have all alike been fearlessly, faithfully and defiant- 
ly entered by this persistent Messenger of Divine origin 
in pursuance of its evident duty to man and in honour 
of the Great Being Who alone is responsible for its 
extraordinary existence. 

In the ages that are past this wonderful Book of 
many parts has, as it were, unflinchingly spoken in all 
languages, keenly debated in all tongues, and emphati- 
cally expressed itself in all dialects. In this connection 
it has undoubtedly had an experience which no man can 
adequately describe in words, and yet it has never once 
been known to lie, prevaricate, deceive a human being, 
or attempt to deny the Great Being Whom it has faith- 
fully represented and still represents in all countries, 
and among men, women, and children of all colours, 
shades, sizes, and ages. These facts are incontro- 
vertible, and yet I am sorry to have to say, especially in 
the face of them, that this Gracious Messenger has not 
yet succeeded in fully delivering its priceless message 
of love, truth, and faithful warning to mankind gener- 
ally; the shameful reason being, that we will not receive 
it. Also, in view of these facts, the more depressing is 
the thought that its gracious mission will now soon be 



22 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

ended, and that many of us will doubtless only realise 
its great value when it is too late to appeal to it for the 
particular kind of knowledge and wisdom which we all 
so sadly need, and which it alone can give. 

In reference to its material value, as generally 
assessed by men, the Holy Bible has alternately been 
sold for pounds sterling, shillings not sterling, profitless 
pence, and the good and bad coin of every realm and 
people under the sun, and yet the real worth and true 
purpose of its priceless contents have not yet been fully 
considered, correctly understood, clearly compre- 
hended, duly appreciated, or properly taken advantage 
of by any but a shamefully small number of its owners, 
and it is now more than probable that it ever will be so. 
I make the latter part of this statement in view alone 
of the short period of time which now remains to the 
credit of mankind generally. 

The peculiar and exceptional position thus held by 
the Book of books in this present world of sin, sorrow, 
and degradation will surely be seen to be unique in the 
extreme by all but the spiritually blind or wilfully 
ignorant, in this or any other country wherein the words 
which I herein write may be published. 

The facts above stated in reference to the Holy 
Bible will doubtless become the more evident to the 
wise and prudent if the various positions held by all 
the other books upon the face of the earth are consid- 
ered, and will then even the more clearly indicate to 
them that a Mighty Power exists, as it were, behind the 
imperishable throne of its exalted position, and sup- 
ports it there. The bitter and violent opposition that 
it has from time to time unjustly encountered and, as 
it were, miraculously survived, surely provides irre- 
futable evidence that it is Divinely supported, and its 
exceptional position in the world maintained by a 
Power that is not, I am sorry to have to say, generally 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 23 

known and honestly recognised among men as being 
associated with it. It is, however, a positive fact that, 
try to destroy the Bible or hinder its progress as you 
may, the result is all the same. It cannot be done. Its 
past history proves this to be the case, and also indicates 
that its merciful mission of love, truth, and prophetic 
warning must needs go on until the end of time will 
make it impossible for it to proceed further with its 
great and valuable work for the emancipation of man- 
kind — or, more correctly speaking, for all who are wise 
enough to hear and willing enough to receive its price- 
less message of peace, lay hold of its knowledge and 
wisdom, and implicitly follow its true and faithful 
instructions. 

In view alone of the above-mentioned simple facts, 
we should not find it hard to believe that the sacred 
pages of the marvellous Book under notice are both 
divinely inspired and omnipotently protected. If, 
however, further proof of this fact is wanted, it is well 
to remember that countless millions of valuable docu- 
ments of purely human origin have existed in times that 
are past, and that although in their day they duly re- 
ceived the best possible care and protection that man 
could possibly bestow upon them, they have been hope- 
lessly lost and finally perished. The Holy Bible has 
received no such human care and attention, and yet it 
has lived, flourished, and persisted for ages, and, I am 
sure, will continue to do so to the end of time, and also 
quite irrespective of what evil men and designing 
devils may foolishly try to do or falsely say against it. 

In proof of its Divine origin, it must and will be 
admitted by all intelligent people that the Holy Bible 
contains, embraces, or sets forth, knowledge and wis- 
dom not naturally possessed by, or usually to be found 
among mortals, and which cannot be obtained by them 
from any other source, or through any other medium, 



24 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

except from whence its inspiration comes. It will also 
be admitted by all who know anything at all about it 
that its sacred pages embrace a depth of meaning and 
significance not fully understood or sufficiently realised, 
and consequently not duly appreciated by the people of 
the world generally, and including those who possess 
it most. 

That the Holy Bible contains prophetic warnings 
of immense importance, and also other great and kin- 
dred truths which are not generally looked for in it, 
or fully understood, wisely considered and gratefully 
received, even by those who are supposed to watch 
over, direct, and control the spiritual affairs of the 
people and nations of the earth, is unquestionably true. 
This fact I desire to prove, and I hope to do so to the 
entire satisfaction of every one of my readers, by what 
I intend to write in the succeeding chapters of this book. 

In this connection I may here say, and do so with- 
out any desire to offend anybody, that the deplorable 
fact of the "clergy" generally not being able to under- 
stand the Divine prophecies which are due for fulfil- 
ment in the immediate future, will not, in the awful 
day when the Great and Almight}' God of the Universe 
shall call upon England to pay a just penalty for her 
unpardonable sins, exonerate a single individual within 
the wave-beaten shores of our condemned land, who 
now may foolishly look to these ill-appointed directors 
of the denominational churches of confusion for knowl- 
edge, wisdom or desirable instruction of any kind in 
reference to this most important matter. Therefore 
it behoves ever}' one of us to immediately turn our 
attention to the true Source of all knowledge, wisdom, 
and understanding, and there prayerfully and intelli- 
gently look for warning and ask for instruction and pro- 
tection in respect to and during the awful day of our 
national undoing. 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 25 

While the Holy Bible, or some particular portion of 
it, has at all times performed its all-comprehensible 
duty to all people, countries, and nations, in a general 
way, it has undoubtedly carried and recorded particu- 
lar messages to every separate past age of the world's 
great week of seven thousand years of fixed time^ and 
still records and carries important and particular mes- 
sages to those of the present and future age. This 
may easily be seen to be the case by even the merest 
tyro, if honest in his inquiry, so far as Biblical knowl- 
edge or studentship goes. It is, in fact, probably not 
too much to say that any ordinary reader of the Holy 
Bible would have to be very dense indeed not to notice 
that many separate and particular portions of it spe- 
cially apply in individual cases and at various times; 
or, in other words, that it contains as many distinctive 
and pointed references to as many different peoples 
and nations at as many different set times and fixed 
seasons as there is evidently need to do so. This remark 
applies with equal force to the early ages of the world's 
great period of time, the middle ages, the modern 
ages, and more especially to the present time and the 
immediate future age. These features of it should alone 
have made that precious Book of many parts excep- 
tionally interesting, attractive, and valuable to the peo- 
ple of all nations, kindreds, and tongues, at all times 
and in all places, and now, in reviewing the past, in 
reference to the present, and in looking into the future, 
not a whit less worthy of the keenest possible attention 
of all who would wisely escape from the wrath to come. 

As a true prophet, a good and reliable teacher, a 
matchless law-giver, a candid adviser, a faithful ad- 
monisher, and a consistent reprover of evil-doers, the 
Bible stands far above every other book ever published. 
In all these and many other great features of immense 
interest and far-reaching importance to human beings, 



26 THE DOOM OP BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

it is absolutely without a compeer, and stands quite 
alone in the world. 

The significant fact that the Holy Scriptures cor- 
rectly foretold every really great and important event 
which has hitherto happened in connection with the 
feeble affairs of mortal men, not only rightly entitles it 
to the first place of honour among all the books in 
existence, but, to my mind, also furnishes the best pos- 
sible proof that its inspired authors were capable of 
foretelling, in the same way, every important event that 
will happen to the nations and people of the present 
time and future age. 

It is also surely not too much to say that all who 
honestly read and carefully study the precious contents 
of the sacred pages of the Holy Bible cannot fail to see 
that it actually does claim to know, and be able to fore- 
tell, and does foretell, a good deal in reference to both 
the present time and future age. And why should it 
not be so? When we consider the fact that the inspired 
prophets of Israel were able to accurately foretell, in 
a miraculous way, the exact time and manner of the 
downfall of the Jewish nation and the sorrowful scat- 
tering of its wicked people, nearly t\vo thousand years 
before such events actually took place, why, in all rea- 
son, should we think them not able, in like manner, to 
foretell the downfall of the British nation and people? 

In this connection it is surely well to remember that 
the Divinely inspired prophets of Israel could only 
receive their inspiration from the same great Source 
of foreknowledge in respect to each of the above-men- 
tioned nations, and therefore that it is both logical and 
reasonable to suppose that the prophecies which re- 
spectivelv refer to them would be just as likely to be 
true in the one instance as the other. 

The fact that the Holy Bible has hitherto proved 
its genuineness bv havino; foretold, to the verv letter. 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PAETS 27 

the overthrow of mighty nations, the appalling destruc- 
tion of great cities and important towns, and the down- 
fall and passing away of thrones, kingdoms, and em- 
pires, must at least furnish to its true admirers the best 
possible argument that its prophecies may be confi- 
dently relied upon at the present time, and also in 
reference to the future. 

It is surely remarkable that the inspired writers of 
the Holy Scriptures were able to foretell with unerring 
exactitude so many of the things that overtook the an- 
cients from time to time, and which should be suffi- 
cient proof of the accuracy of its prophecies to induce 
every intelligent person to carefully note and wisely 
act upon all they have to say respecting our (England's) 
immediate future. It is so in my own case, and I sin- 
cerely hope it will be the same in the case of every 
person who may enjoy the privilege of reading the 
faithful words of Divine warning which I hope to 
write in many of the succeeding pages of this book. 

The above candid confession is made in full view 
of the thought that the merest suggestion of any matter 
or thing in respect to England, or its past, present, or 
future affairs being the subject of Divine prophecy and 
written about in the Holy Bible will doubtless call forth 
many derisive sneers from the ever-grinning lips of the 
proud, the ignorant, the foolish, and indeed all whose 
sin-addled brains invariably fail to qualify them for an 
understanding of anything above the low level of tlie 
disgusting things which pertain to the deceptive service 
of the devil. However, in respect to all that I now 
say, and may have to say, about this important matter, 
I am quite willing to serenely await the impartial ver- 
dict of time and future events. It is always pleasing 
to remember that in the past the real and cutting 
triumph of the wonderful Book of many parts over the 
infidel, the scoffer, and the indolent creature of indiffer- 



28 THE BOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WAEXING 

ence has been in the true and faithful fulfilment of its 
prophecies, and also that there is no conceivable good 
reason to suppose that it will not be so again in the 
future. 

If in the past the people and nations who despised 
and disobeyed the perfect law of God and foolishly dis- 
regarded the faithful warnings and gentle admonitions 
of the Divinely inspired prophets were relentlessly 
swept from the face of the earth, why should not exactly 
the same thing happen again under similar circum- 
stances? As I have said before, there is no sound reason 
conceivable or to be found in all the world to show that 
it should not, or will not, be so again. On the contrar\% 
the history and records of the past ages provide the best 
possible reasons in favour of my contention that the 
Divinely inspired prophecies may now be as fully relied 
upon as at any other time during the entire existence 
of this or any other world. 

The fact that the inspired writers of the Holy Bible 
accurately foretold the downfall and destruction of the 
once great and mighty Assyrian, Persian, Grecian, 
Babylonian, Egyptian, Palestinian, and Roman Em- 
pires, surely at least indicates that they may be confi- 
dently relied upon in respect to what they have to say 
about the destruction of other great cities and the down- 
fall of other great nations, and quite irrespective of the 
time or place of their temporary existence in this world 
of sin, sorrow, misery, and degradation. 

Also the fact that the inspired writers of the Holy 
Scriptures accurately foretold the miraculous birth, the 
exact duration of life, the incomparable work and mis- 
sion, the humble existence, cruel death, and glorious 
resurrection of the Saviour of the World, is truly re- 
markable: and although any reference here made to 
this fact is somewhat foreign to the subject directly 
under notice, such reference undoubtedly supplies 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 29 

another irrefutable proof that they may be relied upon 
in every instance respecting what they have prophetic- 
ally said about the events of the future. 

Whether or not the above-mentioned facts will 
favourably impress the wise and prudent I know not, 
and at whatever else the infidel, the scoffer, and the 
idle and indifferent person may draw the damning line 
of unbelief I know not; but at the same time I cannot 
help feeling that the awful and highly significant fact 
that the Holy Bible accurately and minutely foretold 
the time, manner, and cause of the downfall, scattering, 
and destruction of the very people and nation with 
whom it largely had its material origin, is a matter 
that cannot be lightly passed over by any person who 
may consider it fairly and without prejudice. By such 
it will at once be seen that every important thing, both 
good and evil, that ever overtook the Jewish people 
and nation, even to a clear definition of the present 
trying and abominable position of the miserable rem- 
nant of Jews now in the world, was foretold in the 
wonderful Book of many parts hundreds of years before 
it happened. Such was and is unquestionably the case 
with the Jews, and so it was, and is, in the case of the 
British nation and people of to-day, and also in that 
of every other great and important nation and people 
that ever existed, or now exists, upon the face of the 
earth. 

Thus, in view of the fact that both time and events 
have invariably proved the Holy Bible to be absolutely 
correct in all that its inspired writers foretold respect- 
ing the destruction of the great nations already de- 
stroyed, in all reason, I have no hesitation in asking, 
and expecting, my readers to believe, and fully rely 
upon it, in respect to all that is written in it in reference 
to the impending doom of England, or any of the other 
great nations of the present time, or of the near, or 



30 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

distant, future. All that is required in this or any 
other similar connection is open eyes, attentive ears, 
clean hearts, pure minds, and humble and obedient souls 
to enable them to recognise, respect, understand, and 
appreciate the glorious things which our ever merciful 
Heavenly Father has plainly told us about beforehand, 
in His precious Book of Life, for our admonition, warn- 
ing, and welfare, and thereby gain knowledge and wis- 
dom which will certainly impel its possessors to escape 
from the wrath that is even now about to be outpoured 
to the ''double" upon the British nation and people. 

The true, faithful, and inspired prophets of the 
great God of the boundless Universe never once de- 
ceived, disappointed, or misled their own people and 
nation in anything which they prophesied concerning 
them ; and neither will anything of all they have written 
respecting the future of others deceive, disappoint, or 
mislead the people of any other nation, kingdom, em- 
pire, or age. 

The Jews of old time were told beforehand that, 
on account of their unpardonable sins, their once great, 
proud, and defiant nation would in due course be com- 
pletely destroyed and pass away, and that they would, 
as it were, be scattered to the four winds of Heaven 
for a long period of time ; and truly we find such to have 
been their unenviable fate and position in the past, and 
even to the present moment. This statement may be 
fully corroborated by a reference to the most authentic 
secular historical records in existence concerning them. 
It is a well-known fact that even unto this day we find 
Jews located in ever\' country upon the face of the 
earth in the exact terms of the several wonderful proph- 
ecies which duly warned them, over two thousand years 
ago, of their then impending national destruction, per- 
sonal humiliation, and sorrowful scattering, as above 
mentioned. 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 



31 



The British people are also unquestionably, and 
to my mind very plainly, told beforehand in the Holy 
Scriptures that in due course even far worse disasters 
will overtake their nation and Empire than were those 
which so completely shattered the Jewish nation and 
Empire in the awful day of their national undoing; 
that is, in the day when they were justly called upon 
to meet the Lord Jehovah in righteous judgment in 



JERUSALEM. 



FALLEN is thy throne, O Israel ! 

Silence is o'er thy plains ; 
Thy dwellings all lie desolate, 

Thy children weep in chains. 
Where are the dews that fed thee 

On Etham's barren shore ? 
The fire from heaven that led thee 

Now lights thy path no more. 

Lord ! Thou didst love Jerusalem 

Once she was all Thine own ; 
Her love Thy fairest heritage, 

Her power Thy glory's throne. 
Till evil came and blighted 

Thy long-lived olive tree, 
And Salem's shrines were lighted 

For other gods than Thee. 



Then sank the star of Solyma, 

Then passed her glory's day, 
Like heath that in the wilderness 

The wild winds whirl away. 
Silent and waste her bowers, 

Where once the mighty trod : 
And sunk those guilty towers 

Where Baal reigned as God. 

"Go," said the Lord, "Ye conquerors 

Steep in her blood your swords. 
And raze to earth her battlements. 

For they are not the Lord's. 
Till Zion's mournful daughter 

O'er kindred bones shall tread. 
And Hinnom's vale of slaughter 

Shall hide but half her dead." 
Thomas Moore. 



In carefully reading the Holy Scriptures a keen 
observer surely cannot help seeing, or fail to become 
deeply impressed with, the significant fact that many 
extraordinary parallels exist in association with the 
peculiar affairs and prophecies which pertain respec- 
tively and exclusively to the Jewish nation and people 
of old, and the British nation and people of the present 
day. Therefore the more ominous and significant to 
the wise and prudent is the fact that the prophecies 
which foretold the calamities which once overtook the 
Jewish people and nation were fulfilled to the very 
letter. Surely a sounder argument than this could not 
possibly be produced in favour of the contention that 
the Divine prophecies, which undoubtedly foretell our 
own impending doom, may be fully relied upon, and 



32 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the merciful warnings to the people of God which are 
associated with them confidently acted upon. 

The above-mentioned facts are made very evident in 
some of the following chapters of this book — indeed, 
so much so that any man or woman who may foolishly 
and blasphemously try to argue to the contrary may 
safely be ignored by the wise and prudent in the British 
Isles as being either deficient in common sense or spirit- 
ually blind respecting the mercies and purposes of the 
Supreme Ruler of the eternal Universe. 

It should further be carefully noted, in considering 
the Divfne prophecies which foretell ''England's awful 
doom^ that the Lord our God has never yet punished 
or destroyed the people of any nation, city, town, coun- 
try, or kingdom before first having given them due 
warning of His intention to do so. It is also remarkable 
that He has always duly ''called out'' His own beloved 
servants under such circumstances as those herein re- 
ferred to. As to whom *'the servants of the Lord" are, 
I may broadly say, that, in my humble opinion, and in 
this particular connection, all who believe His warning 
words of love and mercy, and consequently respond to 
His gracious voice (upon such occasions as those above 
mentioned) thereby prove themselves to be "His people 
and servants." This is most probably so, and also quite 
irrespective of the fact that they may be said to belong 
to some particular sect or church. 

In proof of the contention that the Lord always 
warns the wicked in regard to their impending doom 
we have plainly before us the cases of Sodom, Gomor- 
rah, Jericho, Jerusalem, Samaria, and many other well- 
known ancient and modern cities and towns. It is 
a fact that these cities were once destroyed, and it is 
a fact that the people thereof were warned of their im- 
pending destruction long before it actually took place. 

It is also a fact that the Lord our God did not fail 



THE WONDERFUL BOOK OF MANY PARTS 33 

to call His beloved servants out of any of the above- 
named cities or towns immediately before they were 
destroyed; and in view of which fact, and with the 
many other examples of the kind mentioned before us, 
we may rest assured that He will never fail to destroy 
a city, town, country, or kingdom after having once 
warned His own dear people to flee from it. So confi- 
dent am I of this that I unhesitatingly challenge the 
whole world of mankind to produce a single argument 
wisely calculated to induce any sane person to reason- 
ably believe anything to the contrary. I am certain 
that such a thing is absolutely impossible, in view alone 
of the indisputable fact that God's Holy Word has 
proved itself to be infallible in the past in every con- 
ceivable respect, and that it supports me in the state- 
ments which I have just made. 

Thus I claim that we have before us in the Holy 
Bible the most wonderful Book of all time, and there- 
fore alone that it is well worthy of the keenest possible 
attention of every human being in existence. Truly it 
is a wonderful Book of many parts, and of it and its 
Divine Author it has surely been well said that — 

The word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and 
spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the 
thoughts and intents of the heart. 

Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight: 
but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with zvhom 
we have to do. 

Seeing, then, that we have a great high priest, that is passed 
into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our 
profession, 

—HEBREWS, chapter iv., verses 12 to 14. 



CHAPTER II. 
THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND. 

"Fools despise instruction." 

"A wise m-an will hear, and will increase learning; and a man 
of understanding shall attain unto wise counsels : 

To know wisdom and instruction ; to perceive the words of 
understanding ; 

To receive the instruction of wisdom, justice, and judgment, 
and equity; 

To understand a proverb, and the interpretation ; the words of 
the wise, and their dark sayings. 

The fear of the LORD is the beginning of knowledge: hut fools 
despise wisdom and instruction. 

Wisdom crieth out; she uttereth her voice in the streets: 

To give subtilty to the simple, to the young man knowledge 
and discretion. 

She crieth in the chief place of concourse, in the openings of the 
gates: in the city she uttereth her words, saying. 

How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? and the 
scorners delight in their scorning, and fools hate knowledge? 

Turn you at my reproof : behold. I will pour out my spirit unto 
you, I will make known my words unto you. 

Because I have called, and ye hare refused; I have stretched 
out my hand, and no man regarded; 

But ye have set at nought all my counsel, and would none of 
my reproof: 

I also will laugh at your calamity ; I will mock when your fear 
Cometh ; 

When your fear cometh as desolation, and your destruction 
Cometh as a whirlwind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you. 

Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer ; they shall 
seek me early, but they shall not find me : 

For that thev hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of 
the LORD: 

They would none of my counsel: they despised all my reproof. 

Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be 
filled with their own devices. 

For the turning away of the simple shall slay them, and the 
prosperity of fools shall destroy them. 

But whoso hearkeneth unto me shall dwell safely, and shall be 
quiet from fear of evil. 

34 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 



35 



Yea, if thou criest after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for 
understanding ; 

If thou seekest her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid 
treasures ; 

Then shalt thou understand the fear of the LORD, and find 
the knozvledge of GOD. 

For the LORD giveth wisdom : out of his mouth cometh knowl- 
edge and understanding. 

He layeth up sound wisdom for the righteous: he is a buckler 
to them that walk uprightly. 

He keepeth the paths of judgment, and preserveth the way of 
his saints. 

Then shalt thou understand righteousness, and judgment, and 
equity; yea, every good path. 

When wisdom entereth into thine heart, and knowledge is 
pleasant unto thy soul; 

Discretion shall preserve thee, understanding shall keep thee." 

—PROVERBS. 

"I have gone astray like a sheep that is lost; O, seek Thy servant." 



WE have not known Thee as we ought, 
Nor learn'd Thy wisdom, grace, and 
power ; 
The things of earth have fill'd our 
thought, 
And trifles of the passing hour. 
Lord, give us light Thy truth to 

see, 
And make us wise in knowing 
Thee. 
We have not fear'd Thee as we ought, 
Nor bow'd beneath Thine awful eye, 
Nor guarded deed, and word, and 
thought. 
Remembering that God was nigh. 
Lord, give us faith to know 

Thee near, 
And grant the grace of holy fear. 



We have not lov'd Thee as we ought. 

Nor car'd that we are lov'd by 

Thee; 

Thy presence we have coldly sought, 

And feebly longed Thy face to see. 

Lord, give a pure and loving 

heart 
To feel and own the love Thou 
art. 
We have not serv'd Thee as we 
ought, 
Alas ! the duties left undone, 
The work with little fervour wrought. 
The battles lost, or scarcely won ! 
Lord, give the zeal, and give the 

might. 
For Thee to toil, for Thee to 
fight. 



When shall we know Thee as we ought. 

And fear, and love, and serve aright ! 
When shall we, out of trial brought. 
Be perfect in the land of light ! 
Lord, may we day by day prepare 
To see Thy face and serve Thee there. 



Amen. 



IN commencing to write this chapter, I feel it my duty, 
in the first place, to commend it with special em- 
phasis to the keenest possible notice of my readers, and 
which I unhesitatingly do in view alone of the particu- 
lar relation of its important subject to the several matters 
dealt with in the succeeding chapters of this book. 



36 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

I may also here say that, although imperfect from 
a literary point of view, I sincerely hope, for the sake 
of all concerned, that the contents of this particular 
chapter and the many inferences, designedly and other- 
wise associated with it, will receive the wise and serious 
consideration which the important subject briefly dealt 
with in it unquestionably merits, and should receive 
under any circumstance. 

As a matter of fact, time expended in reading any 
portion of this book, and more especially the particular 
portion which attempts to unravel and explain the pecu- 
liar and extraordinary symbols and dark sayings under 
which the Divine prophecy directly under notice in it 
is completely hidden under ordinary circumstances, 
would more than probably be time largely wasted, 
unless, indeed, the reader is qualified to understand it. 
In this fact alone I find a good reason for endeavour- 
ing to induce my readers, in the first place, to see the 
absolute need that exists for special qualifications to 
enable them to understand matters of this kind; and, 
almost needless to say, I sincerely hope that conse- 
quently many of them will gladly appropriate a full 
share of the knowledge, wisdom, and understanding 
which was necessarily associated with the production 
of this book, and which, therefore, must also necessarily 
be involved in understanding it. 

In writing this chapter for the express purpose of 
inferentially and otherwise drawing the attention of 
my readers to the important matter of who shall under- 
stand the Divine prophecies now about to be fulfilled, 
I do so, in a large measure, in furtherance of the same 
laudable object which I have already mentioned as hav- 
ing in view when I made the Holy Bible the some- 
what irrelevant subject of the preceding introductory 
chapter of this book. The keen observer will doubtless 
at once see that the only real difference between these 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDEKSTAND 37 

two chapters consists in the fact that in the one case my 
object was to endeavour to prepare the minds of my 
readers for a better appreciation of the great and im- 
portant prophecy under notice; and in the other to 
assist them, so far as I possibly can, to discreetly lay 
hold of the wisdom which is undoubtedly necessary to 
enable them to fully understand it. 

Thus, I hope it will be seen that in writing this 
chapter I arrive at another and even more important 
stage in the process or development of my effort for the 
preliminary edification of my readers, for the purposes 
already stated. A keen observance of this fact is even 
the more important than was the case in connection with 
the brief and hurried references which I made, in the 
preceding chapter of this book, to the Word of God 
and, to my mind, its undoubted infallibility, and in 
view of which fact I also hope that what I now write 
will not be incorrectly looked upon as a plethora of 
introductory matter, and consequently unwisely passed 
over without receiving the amount of attention which 
it most certainly merits. 

The question of how to get wisdom is a subject well 
worthy of the keenest possible attention of human be- 
ings at all times and in all places, and surely not a 
whit the less so under the exceptionally important cir- 
cumstances and particular connections in which the 
Holy Scriptures tell us that its ordinary possessors shall 
be Divinely favoured. The following pertinent state- 
ment will show the marvellous extent to which Divine 
favour is promised to ''the wise'' in respect to matters 
of the kind hereinafter under notice. 

The mighty Angel who conversed with the Prophet 
Daniel in reference to the important question of who 
shall understand the Divine prophecies in these hist 
days said, ''None of the wicked shall understand; but 
the wise shall understand/' 



38 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

".\nd he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed 
up and sealed till the time of the end. 

"Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the 
wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; 
but the wise shall understand." 

— DANIEL, chapter xii., verses 9 and 10. 

These words are both deeply significant and highly 
consistent, and indeed just what might have been ex- 
pected, in view alone of the perfection of the character 
of the Great Being who first uttered them for our edifi- 
cation and learning. 

On the one hand, in view of the above statement, 
it is only reasonable to believe that the wicked shall not 
be able to understand any of the Divine prophecies, 
and least of all those which refer to their own destruc- 
tion; otherwise they would probably take warning 
thereby and try to escape from their doom without sub- 
mitting themselves to the degree of repentance which 
is necessary to qualify them for the wisdom which alone 
would induce the degree of righteousness and perfection 
necessary to entitle them to such a favour. 

On the other hand, in view of the above-mentioned 
God-given promise to Daniel, and of the fact that the 
expression, "the wise shall understand," is synonymous 
with the words, "the righteous shall understand," it is 
only reasonable to believe that all who possess the desir- 
able qualification of wisdom shall be able to under- 
stand the Divine prophecies which refer to the impend- 
ing doom of the wicked, especially as hereinafter re- 
ferred to in this book. Thus ''the wise" are graciously 
placed in a position to enable them to escape from the 
awful calamities which would otherwise relentlessly 
sweep them from off the face of the earth. 

In considering the above statements we are surely 
able to see that the love of God is boundless towards all 
who respect His Holy Will, try to understand His Holy 
Word, and keep His Holy Commandments ; or, in other 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 39 

words, that His favour is great towards all who sanctify 
themselves and endeavour to walk uprightly before 
Him. 

To some few of my readers it may appear, at the 
first thought, somewhat unjust that the wicked shall 
not even be able to understand the sacred writings 
which refer to their own impending destruction. How- 
ever, when it is considered that the wise shall under- 
stand, I hope the false idea of any injustice attaching, 
in any way, to the will and purpose of Almighty God 
will immediately vanish from the mind of any person 
who may unwisely entertain any such foolish thought. 
Under such a circumstance as that above mentioned, 
the logical and reasonable conclusion which rightly ex- 
cludes every possibility of injustice existing in such con- 
nection, is that we may, and should, intensely pray for 
the knowledge and wisdom which is necessary to enable 
us to understand the Divine prophecies, and thus be 
afforded an opportunity to escape from the wrath to 
come. (See St. James, chapter i., verses 6, 7, and 8.) 
If we honestly turn away from our sins and try hard 
to be wise, we shall certainly be wise, and also under- 
stand all that the Almighty desires and intends us to 
understand for our learning, edification, warning, and 
welfare, both from spiritual, mental, and physical points 
of view. 

So far as I know, there is nothing in all the Uni- 
verse to prevent the wicked from becoming wise, except 
the devil and their own wickedness; therefore, it is for 
them (in this case the wicked in Great Britain) to 
wisely turn from their sins and the evil being who alone 
causes them to sin, and they too shall then understand 
the Divine prophecy under notice in this book, and it 
is certain that all who do so shall thus be placed in a 
position to save themselves from their otherwise im- 
pending doom. T refer to the awful doom involved in 



40 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the war, plague, pestilence, and famine which even at 
this moment I see hanging heavily over our God-con- 
demned nation and country, in, to me, the undisguised 
form of a black, hateful, and forbidding funeral pall of 
death and hell. 

The admission of even the truly penitent sinner into 
Divine favour under such a circumstance as the above 
is surely an exceptionally merciful concession, but nev- 
ertheless one which, I am confident, our Heavenly 
Father, in His matchless love, is anxious and ever will- 
ing to extend to all who truly and faithfully turn to 
Him before it is too late. 

In view of what I have already written in the pre- 
ceding portion of this chapter, I can only hope that 
before this point is reached by the reader, he or she, as 
the case may be, will have commenced to experience a 
deep and growing interest in the all-important subject 
directly under notice in it, and I also hope that such 
interest will be coupled with an intense desire on the 
part of all who read these words to further intelligently 
exercise their minds along lines well calculated to in- 
duce a further interest in the important matter of how 
to get wisdom, and thus enable themselves to fully real- 
ise the need that exists for getting it before proceeding 
to read the succeeding chapters of this book. 

The desire to possess knowledge and wisdom should, 
at least, be experienced by the reader before he or she, 
as the case may be, proceeds to make the personal self- 
examination and particular investigation which I have 
above inferentially suggested should be made respect- 
ing the qualifications of the former (the reader) to 
understand the Divinely inspired prophetic writings as 
contained in the Holy Bible, and the latter (the Bible) 
to supply prophetic subject-matter worthy of the time 
and earnest attention of the wise and prudent; that is, 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 41 

of those who alone are capable of understanding its dark 
sayings. 

The latter part of the foregoing statement should 
be constantly borne in mind while reading the whole of 
the remaining chapters of this book. In this important 
connection it should also be constantly remembered that 
according to its own declaration (the remarkable words 
of the revealing angel that *'none of the wicked shall 
understand; but the wise shall understand") the Holy 
Scriptures make it quite plain that it would be a waste 
of time for the wicked to make any efifort to understand 
the Divine prophecies. This would, however, doubt- 
less only be the case so long as they remained sinful, and 
in view of which fact even ''the wicked'' need not neces- 
sarily be discouraged. By the goodness and mercy of 
God they may turn from their wickedness and thus 
become wise. If this be done, they too shall then un- 
derstand the Divine prophecies, but not under any other 
circumstances. 

For the reasons above given I would very strongly 
advise all my readers to thoroughly assure themselves, 
before reading the whole of the contents of this book, 
of the soundness of the ground upon which they are 
stepping, both in respect to their own qualification 
(the possession of wisdom) from a Biblical or Divine 
point of view, to understand the prophecies and the 
ability of the inspired writers to prophesy concerning 
the downfall of England, or any other sinful nation 
and people for that matter. 

Almost needless to say, I am confident that the words 
of the inspired writers of the Holy Bible will stand 
any amount of unprejudiced testing. The already 
proved infallibility of their writings in reference to 
past events surely provides the best possible arguments 
that what they have said respecting our future will be 
found to be infallible. 



42 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

However, let all who would fully understand and 
duly appreciate the great and important prophecy to 
which I desire to draw their attention through the 
medium of this book completely assure themselves, in 
the first instance, and, if need be, in their own way, of 
what are, to my mind, the evident qualifications of the 
writers of the Holy Bible to refer to such a matter as 
England's awful doom — that is, to correctly and mi- 
nutely foretell, hundreds of years beforehand, the now 
impending downfall and ultimate destruction of the 
British nation and people of this our day. 

In this connection I invite my readers, in their own 
best interests, to carefully read the wonderful history 
of the Holy Bible; to minutely examine its incompar- 
able records of many prophecies already fulfilled, and, 
if satisfied, candidly and honestly admit, to at least 
themselves, the well-founded fact that the truth of its 
teaching and forecasts have alike withstood the severest 
tests at all times and under all imaginable circum- 
stances. 

In like manner let all who would get knowledge 
and wisdom honestly and intelligently ask themselves 
every reasonable question that it is possible for them 
to conceive by which to test the genuineness of the Holy 
Scriptures, and I am sure they will not be disappointed 
in the answers they will get, or the amount of wisdom 
they will gain by doing so. 

The wise man invariably reads the Holy Bible care- 
fully, thoughtfully, respectfully, and repeatedly, and in 
doing so tries hard to perfectly understand its sacred 
contents, and succeeds by reason of his qualification to 
do so. He understands what he reads because he is 
wise, and for no other reason. The Holy Scriptures 
plainly declare such to be the case. 

For the reason above stated the wise man knows 
most certainly that the Lord our God did not cause the 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDEESTAND 43 

Holy Bible to be written for no purpose. His wisdom 
also enables him to see that it has an important message 
of a distinctive kind for every people and nation under 
the sun, and therefore that it is of immense value and 
importance to him and to all his fellow creatures, irre- 
spective of whether many of them know it or not. 

How far have I realised the above-mentioned facts? 
am I wise? do I understand the Divine prophecies? 
have I undoubted faith in the infallibility of the Holy 
Scriptures, and, if so, how far am I willing to go in 
proof of it? — are indirect questions well worthy of the 
very best possible attention of every one of my readers 
who may aspire to the dazzling goal of knowledge and 
wisdom, and consequently a correct understanding of 
the Divine prophecies now about to be fulfilled. 

Has the Holy Bible yet gained a reputation which 
should entitle it to enjoy my confidence in any way 
or to any extent? Have I yet read it through from 
beginning to end? Is this wonderful Book of many 
parts really worthy of my credence or not, and if not, 
why not? Is it and the prophecies and the evident 
warnings contained in it worthy of my best possible 
attention, in view of its past history, or not? Is it a 
valuable Book, irrespective of the wicked and idiotic 
manner in which it is neglected? Is it a good Book 
irrespective of the blasphemous manner in which it is 
despised and denounced by foolish people whose 
"knowledge'' of it and its priceless contents is about 
as deficient as their "knowledge" usually is regarding 
the many profane matters of less importance in respect 
to which I find them ever ready to blurt out an unrea- 
sonable, and consequently an unreliable, opinion? 

It will at once be seen by every intelligent person 
who reads this book that these and doubtless many 
others of like import are direct questions immediately 
involved in connection with any useful search that may 



44 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

be made for the priceless jewels of knowledge, wisdom, 
and understanding of the higher order — such, for in- 
stance, as is unquestionably involved in a correct under- 
standing of the Divine prophecies. 

The Holy Bible, and it alone, can direct its readers 
how to obtain the wisdom necessary to enable them to 
correctly and perfectly understand its wonderful con- 
tents, and which it unquestionably does, without fail, in 
respect to every word written within its sacred covers, 
whenever a persistent attempt is made to take advan- 
tage of this peculiar and exclusive feature of it. In 
every case where wisdom is not directly imparted from 
its sacred pages, the way in which it may be found is 
invariably indicated in a clear and unmistakable man- 
ner to the persistent seeker after it. In this, as indeed 
in every other respect, the Bible is thoroughly consis- 
tent; and also being, as it were, self-contained, its pre- 
cious truth is thereby made the more readily available 
in the above-mentioned particular connection, and con- 
sequently the more valuable and attractive, if such a 
thing is possible, to all who desire and endeavour to 
avail themselves of the unspeakable advantages which 
can only accrue from a due and persistent perusal of 
its sacred contents. 

To the wise and prudent the Holy Bible most cer- 
tainly bears the impress of Divine Truth and genuine- 
ness, in every conceivable respect, on every one of its 
hallowed pages, from the first chapter of Genesis to the 
last chapter of the priceless Revelation of Jesus Christ, 
the infallible Son of the Great and Eternal God of the 
Universe. (Here behold the glorious associations 
which this Book of books graciously invites its readers 
and admirers to look up to and enter into.) It is sealed 
with the sacred blood of its Divine Author and our 
beneficent Creator and promised Redeemer. Without 
it and His assistance we can neither account for our 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 45 

origin, realise the object of our existence, or know 
anything at all about our future destiny. Therefore, 
who can truthfully say that it is not worthy of the best 
possible attention of every human being in existence? 

In the priceless Book under notice, and at which 
many ignorant people, who have not even once read it 
through, foolishly scofif, our Merciful Creator and 
promised Redeemer accounts for and explains that 
which no one else ever yet did, or ever will account for 
and explain. He alone has done so respecting the 
things which pertain to the dim and distant past, and 
He alone can do so respecting the things which pertain 
to the awful future. Whether it was done in the past, 
or shall be done in the future, through the lips of 
prophet, priest, or king, can make no possible difference 
to the momentous issues which must necessarily affect 
us, either adversely or favourably, respecting our true 
and lasting welfare on the one hand, or our final and 
everlasting destruction on the other. In any case, how- 
ever, it remains for every one of us to choose {this day) 
whether we will serve God on the one hand and get 
wisdom, or Mammon on the other and remain in dark- 
ness touching the glorious things which are graciously 
provided by the King of kings for our temporal, spirit- 
ual and eternal welfare. 

For the further and intensely desired edification of 
my readers I may here say that the above-mentioned 
facts are even the more particularly noticeable when- 
ever a quite correct translation of the Holy Bible is 
made the subject of investigation in the place of our 
Authorised Version, valuable and all else that it is in 
many important respects. 

While writing as above, I am not unmindful of the 
fact that, in ignorance, some few people in England 
profess to believe, understand, and appreciate every 
prophecy, precept, warning, admonition, and historical 



43 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

fact contained or recorded in the Holy Scriptures, and 
that such people will therefore probably be the less in- 
clined, while doing so, to accept or even seriously con- 
sider what I have said in reference to the absolute need 
that exists to get wisdom of the right sort before read- 
ing the succeeding chapters of this book. I also know 
that it is almost impossible to convince the wilfully 
blind and self-conceited in matters of this kind, espe- 
cially when their self-supposed wisdom is questioned. 
However, I am hopeful that many of both these classes 
of people will have the genuineness of their faith in 
themselves, as well as in their self-supposed wisdom, 
severely tested when the true import and full meaning 
of the great and important prophecy which unques- 
tionably foretells England's awful doom is brought 
under their notice, and then, even if not before, that 
many of them will cry aloud for the particular kind 
of wisdom which alone can enable them to understand 
the Divine prophecies. '^The wise shall understand/' 

Others there are in England who wickedly, fool- 
ishly, blasphemously, and without any cause or reason 
except their own lack of wisdom, have accustomed 
themselves to look upon the priceless contents of the 
sacred pages of the Holy Bible as a complete labyrinth 
of utter confusion so far as written words go. This 
they do without knowing anything at all about it, or 
the wisdom that alone would enable them to under- 
stand and consequently respect and appreciate it. 

Those who thus disregard the Holy Bible will also 
doubtless ridicule any suggestion that it makes a pointed 
and trustworthy reference to the impending downfall 
and ultimate destruction of our beloved country and 
world-famed nation and Empire. However, it is cer- 
tain that what cannot always be effectively impressed 
veirbally upon the shallow mind can invariably be im- 
pressed physically upon the hard and unbelieving heart, 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 47 

in view alone of the thinness of the human skin; or, 
to put the matter more plainly in this particular case, 
I can only say, and with intense sorrow, that what true 
and faithful words of Divine warning will not accom- 
plish for our edification and learning in the first in- 
stance, German shot and shell, aided by fire, hail, storm, 
plague, pestilence and famine, most certainly will in 
due course; and also, in very many cases, to the ever- 
lasting disadvantage of many persons now privileged 
to read the great and important prophecy under notice 
in this book. 

To my mind, every person in England who now 
disbelieves, disregards, despises, neglects to read, or ad- 
versely criticises the Holy Bible will in due course be, 
as it were, adversely criticised by its infallible words 
and, according to its marvellous forecasts, forcibly im- 
pressed in a way and to an extent that but few of us 
now even dream of, to say nothing about our apparent 
inability to realise, in a sensible manner, the possibility 
of such a thing as war actually taking place within 
our borders. 

The ill-founded opinion that the Holy Bible is un- 
worthy of credence is, almost needless to say, invariably 
held by the unenviable possessor of sin-addled brains 
who knows more about the degrading way which leads 
to lust, wealth, whisky, and death, than the glorious way 
which leads to life, truth, and eternity, and therefore 
unworthy of the notice or respect of any sane or intel- 
ligent person, especially of those who may desire advice 
respecting this most important matter of understanding 
the Divine prophecies. 

In this connection it is perhaps as well to point out 
that a remarkable and condemnatory feature of the 
present day Biblical criticism, and the evidence of the 
existence of a general want of understanding respecting 
the prophecies of the Holy Bible, may be seen in the 



48 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

deplorable fact that most of the disparaging remarks 
made in reference to that precious Book are usually 
hurled with unpardonable ignorance and blasphemous 
effrontery against the last and best part of it. It is 
surely not too much to say that for many useful pur- 
poses of the people of the world generally, at any rate 
at the present time, the Divine Revelation is the most 
valuable part of the Holy Scriptures. 

It is also worthy of notice, as a sign of the times in 
which we live, that such-like disparaging references as 
those above mentioned almost invariably come from 
quarters from whence they should be the least expected. 

For instance, the blatant ''scholar" of the "High 
Church" tells us wijth apparent confidence, but doubt- 
ful truth and dignity, that the "Revelation of St. John 
the Divine" cannot possibly be understood by anybody. 
This shocking lie of this particular type of man is one 
which, I am sorry to have to say, is often told, and is 
unquestionably the exclusive outcome of the person tell- 
ing it not being endowed with the righteousness, and 
consequently not with the wisdom, necessary to enable 
him to understand the Holy Scriptures himself. A 
want of understanding on his part is, unfortunately, only 
too often the case; and also, notwithstanding the pos- 
session and disgustingly persistent and bombastic dis- 
play of his M.A., D.D., Rev., Dev., or any other of 
the useless, deceptive, and un-Christlike self-advertising 
name appendages which he is so fond of continuously 
and vulgarly parading before the dim eyes of the ignor- 
ant dupes who ''believe in him'' and who doubtless 
delight to have his "qualifications for the ministry" ( ?) 
kept constantly before them, even though they be kept 
there in association with a name that its owner ought, 
oftener than otherwise, to be thoroughly ashamed of, 
and in a manner utterly unworthy of even an indecent 
American showman, let alone a supposed-to-be-honest 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 49 

follower of the meek, humble, and self-sacrificing Lord 
Jesus, Whom such a man is invariably as much unlike 
as a black funeral plume is unlike a white lily. 

The next in the appointed order of the devil's rev- 
erend (?) deceivers foolishly says that the due time 
in which the Lord intends the Divine Revelation to be 
understood has not yet arrived. And so on, the difficul- 
ties which thoughtless men and heedless women find to 
excuse themselves for not understanding, and conse- 
quently not believing and accepting, God's gracious 
warnings, are multiplied almost ad infinitum. Any frail 
excuse or paltry reason for not understanding the Holy 
Scriptures appears to perfectly satisfy the majority of 
our people. Anything, indeed, except a true and candid 
admission of the Divine declaration that ''None of the 
wicked shall understand." 

In my own experience, sincere and persistent prayer, 
an appropriate fast now and then, an intense desire to 
understand, and the possession of the wisdom neces- 
sary to enable one to understand such matters as the 
Divine prophecies, will remove the veil that covers 
the apparently most difficult verse to understand in the 
whole of the precious Book of Divine Revelation. 

It is, I think, almost invariably said that the eigh- 
teenth verse of the thirteenth chapter of the above- 
mentioned most useful Book is the hardest verse to 
understand in the whole of the Holy Scriptures, and 
yet I am sure that it may just as readily be understood, 
by any person qualified to understand it, as may the 
supposed-to-be simple i6th verse of the 3rd chapter of 
St. John's Gospel. 

As a matter of fact, the true believer who fully 
respects and humbly acknowledges God by faithfully 
keeping His Holy Commandments cannot possibly fail 
in any reasonable and sincere effort thu he m iv honestly 
put forth to understand any portion of the Holy Scrip- 



50 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

tures. The fact of his obedience indicates the existence 
of his wisdom, and the presence of the latter undoubt- 
edly proves that he is in direct communication v/ith 
the true Source of all Knowledge — the infallible Re- 
vealer of all Secrets. Therefore it is an easy matter to 
see that the true servant of God is in a position to 
understand, and consequently should understand, every 
conceivable thing which pertains to his comfort, pro- 
tection, warning, and welfare. 

In my opinion, every chapter, Gospel, Epistle, and 
verse in the Holy Bible, from the first word of the 
Book of Genesis to the last of the Revelation, is intended 
to be understood, and may be understood, by every man 
and woman living who possesses the necessary quali- 
fication and honestly desires to understand them. If 
this were not so, what would be the object and purpose 
of the Almighty in causing such a Book to be pro- 
duced and conserved? 

Thus it is quite evident, to my mind, that if men 
and women do not qualify themselves for a correct 
understanding and due appreciation of the Holy Bible, 
they will find it utterly impossible to understand it; 
and in which case it will also be impossible for them 
to believe and accept its merciful warnings respecting 
themselves, even when manifestly given in their own 
very best interests. 

It is almost needless to say that all people in 
England who now neglect to qualify themselves for a 
correct understanding of the great and important proph- 
ecies under notice in this book will certainly have 
themselves and their abominable sins alone to blame, in 
the near future, for not having done so — that is, in the 
awful day of our rapidly approaching national 
calamity. 

In this our day of so-called advanced education and 
supposed exceptional knowledge and the understanding 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 51 

of many extraordinary and apparently difficult prob- 
lems, it is positively astonishing that many more people 
do not endeavour to lay hold of the wisdom which 
would alone enable them to understand the Holy Scrip- 
tures generally, and particularly to see that the price- 
less Book of the Revelation of St. John the Divine has 
special reference to the particular time in which we 
live; and that its prophecies distinctly indicate that 
many most important events w^ill happen to many na- 
tions and peoples during the next few succeeding years. 
The events there foretold are well indicated as to time, 
place, and people, and the prophecies which foretell 
them may be clearly and definitely understood by all 
who are qualified to respectfully read and carefully and 
correctly consider them. ''The wise shall understand" 
them. 

In this connection I may say, and I hope with 
advantage to many of my readers, that in any effort 
that may be made to correctly understand the Holy 
Bible it is imperative that it should be divided aright 
in the first instance. This is necessary, in view of the 
fact that each separate part of that Book of books has 
its own particular meaning, interpretation, significance, 
application, and set purpose to perform. 

Thus, I hope it will be seen that while the whole 
of the Bible is of immeasurable value to mankind gen- 
erally, and at all times, it is nevertheless a fact that par- 
ticular portions of it have special reference to particu- 
lar nations, peoples, and fixed times. This fact ought 
to be carefully taken note of by all anxious Bible stu- 
dents who really desire to get a full and efficient grasp, 
and a correct understanding of either its precepts, 
prophecies, teaching, or laws. 

To test the wonderful and far-reaching applicability 
of the Holy Bible, let the following important ques- 
tions now be asked and answered, viz. : — 



52 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Is there at the present moment any prophecy con- 
tained in the Holy Scriptures which refers to the ap- 
proaching destruction of any city, country, people, or 
nation upon the face of the earth? And, if so, what 
city, country, or nation is thus doomed to next suffer 
for the unpardonable sins of its people? 

These are questions which I would be intensely 
delighted to hear every one of my readers seriously 
ask themselves, in view or otherwise of what I have 
written in the preceding pages of this book, and, as a 
result of doing so, wisely determine to qualify (get 
wisdom) to correctly answer them for themselves, irre- 
spective of what I may write in the future. In any case, 
such questions are well worthy of their best possible 
attention in making the investigation hereinafter 
suggested. 

For the present I will merely say that, according 
to the never-failing Word of the ever-living God, it is 
certain that the affairs of some great city, country, and 
nation are even now trembling in the awful balances 
which have never yet failed to record correctly respect- 
ing any person, nation, matter, or thing. 

The doom of the particular city, country, people, 
and nation referred to in the next succeeding prophecy 
that is now about to be literally fulfilled in this world 
of iniquity will be sudden, severe, awful, and com- 
plete — indeed, so much so that the merest thought of it 
in the future will be distracting to the human mind. 
According to the Holy Scriptures, no such appalling 
disaster ever overtook, or will again overtake, any city 
upon the face of the earth as that which will swiftly 
overtake the principal city of the nation which will 
next experience the displeasure of the Almighty Creator 
and just Ruler of the Eternal Universe. This is prob- 
ably the least that may be said about it. 

In view of these awful facts alone, it surely behoves 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 53 

every human being now living upon the face of the 
earth to keenly endeavour to find out what great city, 
nation and country will next be called upon to meet its 
awful doom in the manner above described. 

Any investigation that may be made in this connec- 
tion under the circumstances above mentioned is quite 
a reasonable thing to do, and I am sure will be found 
intensely interesting and the results immensely valuable 
to all who are wise enough to make it in the manner 
prescribed in the Divine Word of Truth, and either 
apart or in conjunction with what I may write in the 
succeeding chapters of this book. 

In any effort that may be made by any of my readers 
to qualify themselves to correctly understand the Divine 
prophecies, it is well to remember that to get the kind 
of wisdom which I here advise them to strive hard to 
get, for such purpose, is tantamount to getting in direct 
touch with the Great Source of all Wisdom — GOD — 
and I sincerely hope that it will at once be seen that to 
be in touch with Him is tantamount to reducing the 
otherwise most difficult prophecy in existence to under- 
stand to a very simple matter indeed. Therefore I sin- 
cerely beg of every one of my readers, for their own 
sakes, to make the greatest possible effort of which they 
are capable, to get in touch with the Divine Author of 
all the prophecies in the above-mentioned way, and also 
to fully assure themselves of being in such a desirable 
position before proceeding to read, or venturing to 
express any opinion, laudatory or otherwise, in respect 
to what I may write in the succeeding chapters of this 
book. 

In the latter connection I may here say that, so far 
as I am personally concerned, I do not expect more 
than the Holy Scriptures indicate, or promise, as the 
result of what I may now write in reference to the great 
and important prophecy under notice in this book. 



54 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

The pertinent words, "None of the uickeJ shall under- 
stand; but the uise shall understand/' constantly and 
persistently ring in my ears in this connection, and in 
view alone of their origin I am greatly influenced by 
them. 

Thus, in view of what the Holy Scriptures say, 
even indirectly, about the matter, it is only reasonable 
for me to suppose that many of the wicked will read 
what I write in this book, and, not understanding it, 
w^ill not only sneer at and ridicule it, but also refuse to 
believe and wisely act upon the merciful warning con- 
tained in it, and consequently meet their share of the 
awful doom which even now impends over our con- 
demned country and nation. 

Also, for the good reason above given, I am con- 
fident that many of the wise will be able to understand 
what I write in this book, and, as the result of under- 
standing it according to the promise of the holy Angel 
who conversed with Daniel, will greatly appreciate it, 
and wisely and promptly act upon the good advice and 
merciful warnings contained in it. Thus the wise shall 
escape from the dreadful wrath which will soon sweep 
over this land like a fierce and pitiless wave of the 
raging sea. 

In concluding this chapter, I feel it my duty to say 
that I know perfectly v>-ell that the good results to be 
expected from the work on which I am now engaged 
depend much more upon the qualification and ability 
of the reader to understand the Divine prophecies than 
upon what I may write in this book. It is surely a hard 
matter to convince the wicked, the foolish, the ignorant, 
and the conceited; while it is an easy matter to con- 
vince the wise, the prudent, and the intelligent. ^'None 
of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall 
understand.'' 



THE WISE ALONE SHALL UNDERSTAND 



55 



"If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to 
all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given to him. 

"But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that 
wavereth is like a wave of the sea, driven with the wind and tossed. 

"For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of 
the Lord." 

— ST. JAMES, chapter I., verses 5, 6, and 7. 



ERE God had built the mountains, 

Or raised the fruitful hills ; 
Before He filled the fountains 

That feed the running rills — 
In Me, from everlasting. 

The wonderful I AM, 
Found pleasures, never wasting ; 

And Wisdom is my name. 

When, like a tent to dwell in, 

He spread the skies abroad. 
And swathed about the swelling 

Of ocean's mighty flood — 
He wrought by weight and measure ; 

And I was with Him then ; 
Myself the Father's pleasure. 

And Mine, the sons of men. 



Thus Wisdom's words discover 

Thy glory and Thy grace, 
Thou everlasting Lover 

Of our unworthy race. 
Thy gracious eye surveyed us, 

Ere stars were seen above ; 
In wisdom Thou has made us. 

And died for us in love. 

And couldst Thou be delighted 

With creatures such as we — 
Who, when we saw Thee, slighted 

And nailed Thee to the tree? 
Unfathomable wonder. 

And mystery divine. 
The voice that speaks in thunder 

Says, "Sinner, I am thine." 

COWPER. 



CHAPTER III. 

STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE 
PROMISED. 

"Hear now this, O foolish people." 

"I was in the Spirit in the Lord's Day, and heard behind me a 
great voice, as of a trumpet, 

"Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What 
thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches. 

"And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being 
turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; 

"And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son 
of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the 
paps with a golden girdle. 

"His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; 
and his eyes were as a flame of fire; 

"And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; 
and his voice as the sound of many waters. 

"And he had in his right hand seven stars : and out of his mouth 
went a sharp two-edged sword : and his countenance zvas as the sun 
shineth in his strength. 

"And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And he laid his 
right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not ; I am the first and 
the last : 

"I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I am alive for 
evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. 

"Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, 
and the things which shall be hereafter." 

REVELATION, chapter I, verses lo, part of ii, and 12 to 19. 

"LORD, HELP ME." 
O HELP us, LORD ; each hour of need O help us through the prayer of faith 

Thy heav'nly succour give; More firmly to believe; 

Help us in thought, and word, and For still the more the servant hath 

deed, The more shall he receive. 

Each hour on earth we live. 

O help us, JESU, from on high. 
O help us, when our spirits bleed We know no help but Thee ; 

With contrite anguish sore ; O help us so to live and die 

And when our hearts are cold and dead, As Thine in Heav'n to be. 

O help us, LORD, the more. Amen. 

THE title of this chapter will at once indicate to the 
reader that it is but a further addition to the 
already somewhat lengthy introductory matter with 

56 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 57 

which I have deemed it wise to preface my remarks in 
reference to the particularly important subject imme- 
diately and directly dealt with in the next succeeding 
chapters of this book. The absolute need that exists 
for an unusually large amount of introductory matter 
in this particular case will doubtless be recognised 
later on. 

This gradual leading up, as it were, to my principal 
subject is not, I may say, the outcome of any desire or 
intention on my part to gently or gradually break to 
my readers the particularly startling and inimitable 
'Apiece of body and soul distracting news" promised 
in the very first of the fifty-two wonderful verses which 
embrace the whole of the great and important prophecy 
more directly under notice hereinafter. Neither is it 
the outcome of a desire to thus spare them the dumb- 
founding effect which invariably follows the sudden 
telling of exceptionally ''bad news" whenever it is fully 
believed as told. On the contrary, I am exceedingly 
desirous of making every word, line, and chapter which 
I write in this book, in reference to England's impend- 
ing doom, as effectively impressive as I possibly can 
for the sake alone of the many dear people about whose 
immediate future and eternal welfare I am deeply con- 
cerned in this particular connection. 

Almost needless to say, I adopt this somewhat 
unusual method of gradually leading up to my princi- 
pal subject while knowing well that "bad news" sud- 
denly ''blurted out" is the more startling in most cases, 
and in view of which fact I would gladly adopt the 
most sudden method to be found within my knowledge, 
or that could be devised within my powers of reasoning, 
if I thought that such a method or means for the de- 
livery of my exceptionally important message to the 
British people and nation would prove the most effec- 
tive and lasting in their particular case. 1 do not, 



58 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

however, think so, and therefore I sincerely hope that 
it will at once be seen that the apparently somewhat 
roundabout course which I have adopted is, as I have 
previously mentioned, the exclusive outcome of an 
intense desire on my part to prepare the minds of my 
readers for a better understanding, and consequently a 
better appreciation and keener recognition, of the 
great and important prophecy in which I desire every 
one of them to eventually become greatly interested. 
This I sincerely hope will be the case, irrespective of 
the particular method or means which I have adopted 
in my efifort to effectually carry out my above- 
mentioned purpose, and which I anticipate will be 
found to be useful (even if uninteresting and not quite 
necessary) for their edification in, at least, many, if not 
in all, cases. 

However, I now hope to more deeply interest my 
readers than has probably hitherto been the case. This, 
in view of the fact that I have now come to a point 
from whence I intend to more directly, although 
briefly, and in a summary manner for the present, refer 
to the particular Biblical prophetic Writing which I 
most candidly believe foretells the speedy and dreadful 
downfall of our world-wide Empire, and in connection 
with which the debasement, humiliation, and intense 
mental and physical suffering of many of our own dear 
people is clearly shown. To my mind, the above- 
mentioned prophetic Writings also indicate the utter 
ruin and ignominious end of our famous nation, the 
complete destruction and ultimate sweeping away of 
our greatest of all cities, and the awful and lasting deso- 
lation of our grand and beautiful country — the priceless 
''home" which once cost us the precious blood of many 
of our beloved forefathers, and which, through the 
appalling wickedness of the present generation, will 
apparently soon be lost to us for ever. This is an excep- 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 59 

tionally plain and outspoken statement for anyone to 
make, but quite justified, I am sure, under the excep- 
tional circumstances in which it is here made, and, so 
far as I am personally concerned, in view of the fact 
that I believe it to be quite true. For me to say that the 
wickedness of our present generation is anything less 
than appalling would be tantamount to hiding much of 
what has actually come under my personal notice. To 
say that our wickedness is not great would also be tanta- 
mount to largely denying the truth of the many pointed 
and unmistakable references which the Divine prophe- 
cies make to awful, shocking, and disgusting sins as now 
being committed by us, and generally mixed up with 
our affairs both at home and abroad. Of course, the ex- 
tensive existence of sin, even in our very midst, may not 
be generally known to the careless and indifferent, but 
such probability in no sense proves its non-existence. 

In thus entering in a plain and straightforward 
manner upon my exposition of this most interesting 
prophecy, I may here say, with advantage to many of 
my readers, that I do so knowing right well that we 
(English people) above all other people upon the face 
of the earth, hate to be told of our faults, our weak- 
nesses, either our personal or national corruption, and 
our vulnerability as a nation. This particular weak- 
ness of our nature cannot, of course, now be considered 
by me, in view alone of the special importance of my 
present mission and the evident fact that it is my 
divinely appointed duty to speak plainly on this par- 
ticular occasion and in this particular connection. 
Therefore, I sincerely hope that it will at once be seen, 
by at least many of my readers, that it would be quite 
wrong to pander to the unwarranted self-esteem of any 
of my countrymen or women under such exceptional 
circumstances as the above, even to the extent of unduly 
emphasising the candid profession of goodwill which I 



60 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

herein make towards them. To tell them anything else, 
or even less, than all that I now see written in the 
Divine prophecy under notice in this book concerning 
them would, on the one hand, be tantamount to lying 
to them, and on the other to deceiving them by but half 
doing my duty. There is certainly no middle course 
that can be honestly adopted in carrying out the work 
on which I am now engaged. 

However, I must admit that I feel the adversity of 
my position in this particular connection, and also 
somewhat keenly, in view of the fact that I know well 
that I will not win the approbation of many of my 
countrymen by writing plainly in reference to the great 
and important prophecy which foretells England's 
awful doom, faithful and all else that I am in doing so. 
This thought is even the more depressing in view of the 
fact that I am compelled to do my duty faithfully and 
well, while knowing that it would be an easy matter to 
win the approbation of the English people generally by 
falsely telling them that the Holy Scriptures say they 
are good, while it is not so ; by falsely telling them that 
the Holy Scriptures say they are strong in the strength 
which God alone supplies, while it is not so; and by 
falsely telling them that the Holy Scriptures say they 
are wise and prudent lovers of the truth about them- 
selves, while I know that it is not so. 

Thus my somewhat arduous task of endeavouring 
to faithfully call attention to the merciful warnings 
hereinafter referred to is not by any means prospec- 
tively made the easier, seeing that I enter upon it know- 
ing full well that, on the one hand, it is almost impos- 
sible to induce English men and women to believe the 
truth about themselves, while on the other it is the 
easiest matter in the world to make them believe a lie 
about themselves, provided that such lie is always pre- 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 61 

sented to them in the form of unmerited laudation or 
false praise about themselves. 

However, in passing through the trying ordeal 
before me I expect to be more than compensated for 
any ill or depressing effects that may accrue from the 
above-mentioned disadvantages. There will surely and 
continuously be found much consolation in doing my 
work faithfully and well, and also in the encouraging 
thought that I entered upon it while knowing that it 
was, and is, my divinely appointed duty to do it in a 
plain and straightforward manner, and for no other 
reason and no other way. The cheering thought of 
these facts will, I am sure, prove more effective in my 
case than even the depressing thought that probably 
many of my countrymen will reward me with hatred 
and derision for honestly and fearlessly doing my plain 
duty in the excellent manner above mentioned. 

Of course, it is probably always open to me to effec- 
tively fall back on Dryden's pathetic words (''Forgive 
the bearer of unhappy news"), and so plead with any 
of my countrymen or women who may become enraged 
or annoyed by reason of the plain and outspoken man- 
ner in which I write in reference to the unpardonable 
sins of our famous nation; and I am sure that, at least, 
this request will be cheerfully, and almost invariably, 
acceded to in view alone of the admirable qualities of 
the majority of them in this respect, even if not in those 
in which I would to God that they all excelled. 

But will what I write in this book, or rather a true 
exposition of what is written in the Holy Scriptures in 
reference to England's impending doom, be looked 
upon as either a piece of good, bad, happy or ''unhappy 
news," or indeed be deemed worthy of classification as 
a "piece of news" of any kind in the estimation of the 
British people generally when it is published, is, as it 
were, a question which naturally asserts itself in my 



62 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

mind at this juncture. In reply to this all-important 
question I must candidly say that, while I sincerely 
hope, for the sake of all concerned, that it will be 
deemed worthy of the highest possible rating from this 
point of view, I greatly fear that it will enjoy no such 
desirable reception. 

However, the amount of "stir" which the contents 
of this book will create among the people of the British 
Isles cannot possibly alter the solid fact that it actually 
comprises the most startling "piece of news" ever pub- 
lished in the United Kingdom, or that ever will be 
published in it again; and so it must necessarily appear 
to all who are wise enough to believe and smart enough 
to look upon it in its true light, and as a consequence 
realise its full and awful significance. 

As a matter of fact, the material for no such 
trumpet-like blast as that which is contained in this 
book was ever before provided in the world for the 
awakening of corrupt men and evil women. Therefore 
no such soul-piercing cry of fear, sorrow, and repent- 
ance ever before rang out in the earth's degraded cities 
as that which should, on the publication of this book, 
resound through Britain's gorgeous palaces, her sin- 
stained mansions, her snug parsonages of ease, igno- 
rance, and infidelity, her corrupt ring-juggling ship- 
ping offices, her Mammon-worshipping bankers' offices, 
her evil and designing merchants' illicit trading offices, 
her society-barred business men's pretentious villas, her 
humble artisans' men-despised cottages, and her hun- 
dreds of thousands of dirty, filthy hovels — the latter 
being our proud nation's death-traps in which her hard- 
hearted and disdainful rich annually murder untold 
numbers of her helpless poor by forcing them down to 
a level so filthy and utterly degrading that it would be 
quite impossible for even the lowest animal in existence 
to wallow in their filth and live long. In such places 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 63 

her rich most brutally allow the poor and their dear 
and innocent little children to suffer and to die. 

In view alone of these awful things will the contents 
of this book have the above-mentioned much desired 
effect upon the heedless people of our nation, collec- 
tively, when published? Most certainly it will not. I 
say this in view alone of the hardness of the unbelieving 
hearts of many of our people, the almost invariable 
dulness of their useless ears in matters of this kind, 
and the ever-increasing dimness of their lustful and 
pleasure-loving eyes. 

In this connection it is also well to ask whether 
it will provide material that may reasonably be con- 
sidered sufficient to make a ^^stir"? I have no hesita- 
tion in saying that it most certainly will, and also in a 
manner which, I am sure, will commend itself as being 
honest, emphatic, and unmistakable in purpose to all 
but the irredeemable sin-blinded bigots of our land who 
are doubtless already doomed to premature misery and 
ultimate annihilation. 

If, however, any of my readers doubt the truth of 
what I say about this matter, I can only ask them to 
refer to the first verse of the seventeenth chapter of 
Divine Revelation, where they may see for themselves 
that startling revelations are there unquestionably 
promised in reference to our nation and world-wide 
Empire. It should also be recognised that, in view of 
the infallible Source from whence the promise comes, it 
will most assuredly be fulfilled. 

The mere promise of the Angelic Messenger to 
fully make known the extraordinary matter referred to 
in the above-mentioned verse ought to be sufficient to 
make one immediately and correctly conclude that 
there must necessarily be many startling revelations 
associated with its details, and well calculated to arouse 
the keenest possible attention of the dullest human 



64 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

beings in existence, let alone that of supposed-to-be 
smart and intelligent British subjects. 

-I WILL SHOW UNTO THEE THE JUDG- 
MENT OF THE GREAT WHORE THAT 
SITTETH UPON .\L\NY WATERS/^ was the 
emphatic and startling promise made by the Might}^ 
Angel who conversed with the apostle John nearly two 
thousand years ago in the lonely Isle of Patmos, and 
which promise was unquestionably made in direct ref- 
erence to the blood-curdling subject now under notice 
in this book — the doom of Britain. 

Were ever such startling revelations hitherto prom- 
ised to mortal men as those which are thus inferentially 
promised in association with the above aw^ful words, 
and which, as a matter of fact, must necessarily be asso- 
ciated with them? There is but one answer possible 
within the whole range of truth — NO. 

If, however, it is not generally thought so by my 
readers, let the above surprisingly significant statement 
be read as, 'T will tell you about the righteous judg- 
ment and just condemnation of the greatest and most 
corrupt of all the nations upon the face of the earth, 
that is, of the particular one that rules over many 
different kinds of people.'' 

If this latter statement be also found insufficient to 
arouse keen interest, let the awful words which contain 
the Angelic Messenger's promise be fully interpreted 
in their true light as follows, viz. : — 

"Britain has been arraigned before the greatest 
Tribunal in the Universe, charged with her innumer- 
able crimes, and found guilty; and I will tell you of the 
awful decrees which the Great and Almighty God of 
Heaven, the Judge of judges, has pronounced against 
the British nation and people as a punishment for their 
unpardonable sins." 

What a promise this is! and what startling revela- 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 65 

tions must necessarily be involved in the keeping of it, 
and which the revealing Angel will most certainly do 
in due course, and, as it were, to the last word! 

If it were given out this night in the City of Lon- 
don, as a matter of fact, that the greatest Potentate on 
the face of the earth had been arraigned before one of 
our courts of limited jurisdiction, charged with the 
filthiest and most heinous crime named in our legal 
calendars, and that the finding of the jury would be 
announced and the sentence of the judge pronounced 
upon him at ten o'clock to-morrow morning in the City 
of Dublin, what would be the efifect of the prospective 
possession of such a startling "piece of news" upon our 
great newspaper proprietors and their vast army of 
intensely energetic reporters? It surely is not too much 
to say that the scene which would result under such a 
circumstance could be better imagined than described 
in words. Chartered steamboats, special trains, express 
motor cars, reserved cables, telegraphs, telephones, and 
every other imaginable appliance and device for the 
quick transportation of men and the lightning-like 
transmission of words would be gladly and willingly, 
if need be, placed at the absolute disposal of their re- 
porters by the enterprising owners of our mighty Press. 
This would undoubtedly be done in the "mad rush'' 
that would take place in pursuance of the determination 
and desire of each of our newspaper proprietors to 
"first'' publish "the valuable piece of news'' which 
would most certainly be deemed by them to be asso- 
ciated, in the manner described, with such an event as 
that above mentioned. 

For the sake of impressing themselves with the im- 
mense importance of my subject, let my readers for 
n moment here imagine the utter insignificance of sucli 
an event as the ordinary arraignment of c\'Cii the great- 
est nifjfiarrh in the whole world before the ''highest" 



66 THE DOOM OF BKITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

earthly court of ''limited'' jurisdiction in existence, 
when compared with the extraordinary arraignment of 
the greatest nation this world has ever beheld, the latter 
arraignment being before a Heavenly Court of "unlim- 
ited" jurisdiction— THE JUDGMENT SEAT of the 
Great and Eternal God of all gods, the King of all 
kings and Lord of all lords — and against the just judg- 
ment of Which there is no provision for appeal in the 
whole of the Universe. 

In this connection it is surely interesting to remem- 
ber, for instructive purposes alone, the "immense stir" 
that was caused in our newspaper world a few months 
since by the passing of our late beloved King Edward 
into the eternal future. His death, his funeral, the 
appointment of his successor, and the many other minor 
events associated with these principal features of his 
demise, all liberally contributed to the ''valuable 
budget of news'' which provided, in the aggregate, the 
costly literary feast indulged in on that particular occa- 
sion by the innumerable multitudes of patrons of the 
"inky sheet," and many of whose mouths, ears, and eyes 
are ever alike wide open for the reception of any 
"news" of a kind w^ell calculated to interest, but not 
improve, the bigoted possessor of a small and shallow 
mind. 

It is, I believe, not too much to say that probably 
hundreds of thousands, if not millions, of pounds ster- 
ling were readily paid, directly and indirectly, for the 
sad and depressing news of our late lamented King's 
death and the events immediately associated with it. 
It is also reasonable to suppose that the black, broad, 
and forbidding lines which divided the columns and 
disfigured the pages of every important newspaper pub- 
lished within our vast dominions on that occasion 
would, if joined together, probably reach from John o' 
Groats to Land's End. 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 67 

If such exceptional ''stir" and lavish expenditure 
as that above mentioned was warranted on the part of 
our ever alert newsvendors, and if the world-wide 
roaring and loud lamentation of the 'Tress" was justi- 
fiable on the passing away of a single individual, and 
even allowing for the fact that the "highness" of his 
exalted earthly rank or title was exceptional, how much 
more so when the judgment, condemnation, and, as it 
were, impending death of a whole nation is announced 
from the everlasting portals of Holy Heaven? The 
difference in magnitude and importance between the 
latter ''piece of news'' and the former is certainly about 
as great as the difference between the dewdrop on the 
spider's web and the immeasurable contents of the 
mighty ocean. Upon which will the British people and 
Press bestow the most attention? Time will tell. 

In this connection it is surely interesting to remem- 
ber the awful and deeply significant words, ''Mene, 
mene, tekel, upharsin/' which suddenly and miracu- 
lously appeared upon the sin-stained walls of the gor- 
geous dining-hall in which Belshazzar, the drunken 
and licentious King of ancient Babylon, just previous 
to the downfall of his throne and the passing away of 
his kingdom, blasphemously and boastingly drank w^inc 
with his princes, wives, and concubines, such wine 
being partaken of from the sacred golden vessels which 
his father Nebuchadnezzar had illicitly taken from the 
temple of God at Jerusalem. It is also well for us to 
here remember that, notwithstanding the indescribable 
debauchery of that ever-memorable night, the king did 
not fail or refuse to recognise the awful significance of 
the warning contained in the miraculously produced 
words above mentioned. In proof of this I may here 
say that we are told in the 6th and 7th verses of the fifth 
chapter of Daniel that when the writing appeared on 
the wall — 



68 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"Then the king's countenance was changed, and his thoughts 
troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his 
knees smote one against another. 

The king cried aloud to bring in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, 
and the soothsayers. And the king spake, and said to the wise men 
of Babylon, Whosoever shall read this writing, and shew me the inter- 
pretation thereof, shall be clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of 
gold about his neck, and shall be the third ruler in the kingdom." 

These verses at least indicate that the warning angel 
who miraculously wrote the above-mentioned startling 
words achieved a splendid success as the result of hav- 
ing done so. This was surely so, in view alone of the 
fact that the king was not ashamed to admit his faith 
in believing that they were important words of warn- 
ing, his fear on suspecting their awful significance, or 
his humiliation in crying aloud for someone to faith- 
fully interpret and make known to him their true 
meaning and real import. 

In this interesting little narrative we have before 
us the commendable doings of an ancient monarch upon 
whom many English men and women have doubtless 
long since accustomed themselves to look as a heathen 
and an infidel in more respects than one. This may 
largely be true of Belshazzar, and yet his sterling 
example of faith, fear, and humiliation, when divinely 
warned of his impending doom, is, I have no hesitation 
in saying, well worth following by every resident in the 
British Isles at this moment, from the highest to the 
lowest of us. This is surely so in view alone of the 
awful fact that our present undesirable position, from 
a national point of view, almost entirely corresponds 
with his position and that of his nation and people on 
the awful night of their impending doom; that is, when 
he wallowed in the deep mire of over-much wine and 
wickedness with ''his princes, his wives, and his concu- 
bines," in his palace of ease, drunkenness, and licen- 
tiousness. 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 69 

The greatest difference between our present posi- 
tion and that of Belshazzar on the particular occasion 
of his well-founded anxiety probably consists in the 
fact that in his case the divine words of warning were 
written upon the wall, while in our case they are writ- 
ten upon the sacred pages of the Holy Bible. It is 
also worthy of note that in his case he appropriately 
cried aloud for a wise man to interpret the words of 
warning the moment they appeared, while in our case 
we have unwisely neglected to do so for hundreds of 
years in respect to the awful words of warning which 
as surely foretell our impending doom as a nation, as 
did ever '^Mene, mene, tekelj upharsin/' foretell the 
awful doom of the ancient Babylonian nation and 
kingdom. 

In view of the importance of this subject, I sincerely 
hope that the facts associated with it will be constantly 
remembered by every one of my readers, especially 
while perusing and considering the contents of the 
following chapters of this book. Indeed, so much am 
I convinced of the importance of endeavouring to im- 
press upon their minds the similarity, in many impor- 
tant respects, of the Babylonian position at the time 
above mentioned, and that of Great Britain at the pres- 
ent moment, that I would gladly here repeat the whole 
of the intensely interesting narrative which relates to 
the former, were it not that time and space forbid me 
to do so. However, in pursuance of this desire, I 
might say that writing or speaking about the premature 
downfall and ultimate destruction of the once great and 
important Babylonian Kingdom and Empire, or those 
associated with those awful events, almost invariably 
recalls to my mind Lord Byron's ever-memorable 
poem, ^'The Vision of Belshazzar." In it the writer 
briefly and concisely tells the story of the lustful pleas- 
ures (so-called) wickedly and blasphemously indulged 



70 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



in by the foolish people who became the unenviable 
subjects of the sad, sudden, and awful calamities which 
befell the Babylonian nation on the occasion men- 
tioned; the unpardonable sins which caused such cal- 
amities to overtake them; the mysterious writing on 
the wall and the king's intense desire to have it correctly 
interpreted. The interpretation of the 'Vision" is also 
told in an interesting and impressive manner — much 
better, indeed, than it would be possible for me to tell 
it in a similar number of words, and in view of which 
facts I hope my readers will not consider it out of place 
for me to quote it here, as also for the purpose above 
mentioned. 

Lord Byron tells the Babylonian story in the fol- 
lowing brief and inimitable manner, viz. : — 

VISION OF BELSHAZZAR. 



THE king was on his throne. 

The satraps throng'd the hall ; 
A thousand bright lamps shone 

O'er that high festival. 
A thousand cups of gold. 

In Judah deem'd divine — 
Jehovah's vessels hold 

The godless Heathen's wine. 

In that same hour and hall, 

The fingers of a hand 
Came forth against the wall. 

And wrote as if on sand : 
The fingers of a man : — 

A solitary hand 
Along the letters ran. 

And traced them like a wand. 

The monarch saw, and shook, 
He bade no more rejoice; 

All bloodless wax'd his look, 
And tremulous his voice. 

"Let the men of lore appear, 

The wisest of the earth, 

And expound the words of fear, 
Which mar our raval mirth." 



Chaldea's seers are good, 

But here they have no skill; 
And the unknown letters stood 

Untold and awful still. 
And Babel's men of age 

Are wise and deep in lore ; 
But now they were not sage 

They saw — but knew no more. 

A captive in the land, 

A stranger and a youth, 
He heard the King's command, 

He saw that writing's truth. 
The lamps around were bright. 

The prophecy in view ; 
He read it on that night, — 

The morrow proved it true. 

"Belshazzar's grave is made, 

His kingdom pass'd away, 
He. in the balance weigh'd. 

Is light and worthless clay, 
The shroud, his robe of state. 

His canopy the stone : 
The Mede is at his gate ! 

The Persian on his throne!" 



In reference to our own case, the last two lines of 
these verses may probably be correctly altered to read 
as: — 

"The German is at our gate ! 
The Kaiser on our throne !" 



STARTLINa REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 71 

Will the people of England generally, on the pres- 
ent occasion, wisely follow the good example set by 
Belshazzar, the once proud and mighty King of Baby- 
lon, and cry aloud for an interpretation of the writing 
on our Wall, in the same commendable way that he 
did in respect to the writing on his wall? Will they 
do so immediately the fact of its existence, or probable 
existence, is brought under their notice? There are 
surely many good reasons why they should do so, and 
also without further delay. 

It is a shameful fact that we, as "Christians,'' do 
not even understand the Divine prophecies which 
directly concern us. The shamefulness of this fact be- 
comes the more evident when we consider that we have 
been for a long time past, in a collective sense, the 
printers, publishers, and boastful exponents of the Holy 
Scriptures. 

In proof of my contention that we do not even 
understand the Divine prophecies which concern our- 
selves, it is hardly too much to say that the paper on 
which the fifty-two verses of more or less deep and dark 
saying which comprise the 17th and i8th chapters, and 
the first ten verses of the 19th chapter of Divine Reve- 
lation are printed, have been and remained as an utter 
blank before England's people, for hundreds of years, 
at any rate, so far as a correct and coherent understand- 
ing of the matter printed thereon goes. 

It is also probably not too much to say that three 
persons capable of correctly interpreting the printed 
matter contained in the above-mentioned fifty-two 
verses could not be found within the wide borders of 
Britain's vast dominions; and not even if the whole 
world were offered as a reward for the production of 
three such persons. . This is most certainly not as it 
should be, by any means, with a ''Christian" nation. 

In view of the evident necessity that exists, espe- 



72 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

cially at the present moment, for doing so, it surely 
behoves all who are interested, or would wisely interest 
themselves in our national welfare, to see that at least 
a correct interpretation of every portion of the Holy 
Bible is made known throughout the length and 
breadth of our sin-stained land without delay, and par- 
ticularly of the portion herein directly under notice, 
otherwise what is the real use of such a Book to us? 

If the whole of our vast army of approximately fifty 
thousand highly paid, and in most cases much over- 
paid, clergymen, working together, or any less number 
of them, or even one of them, cannot make known the 
interpretation of the writing on our Wall, we are in- 
deed in a pitiable plight. In my opinion, so important 
is a correct understanding of this prophecy to us at 
the present moment, as also of every other portion of 
the Holy Scriptures, that I earnestly and candidly 
advise the whole of the people of the British nation to 
follow the example of Belshazzar and wisely cast oil 
the '^clergy^' if found incapable of correctly interpret- 
ing it, and cry aloud for the services of a Divinely 
inspired Daniel capable of doing so to their entire 
satisfaction. This is necessary for the sake of ensuring 
the temporal as well as eternal welfare of all who 
would know and act wisely in respect to the merciful 
warnings contained in it. 

Surely someone is to be found somewhere capable 
of correctly interpreting the great and important 
prophecy above referred to, and ought to be found 
without a moment's delay, if such a thing is at all 
possible. 

In this connection I may here say that I do not want, 
or expect, any of my readers to believe, accept, or act 
upon what I may have to say in the succeeding chapters 
of this book, respecting the important matter under 
notice in it, unless, indeed, they are perfectly satisfied 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 73 

that I am entirely right in the aggregate. But, at the 
same time, I do most certainly want every one of them 
who may not be satisfied with what I say, to leave, as 
it were, no stone unturned until they get an interpre- 
tation, entirely to their satisfaction, of the portion of 
Holy Writ to which I now refer. My earnest desire 
is that all my readers should pay the keenest possible 
attention to it in some form or other, and either in con- 
junction with what I write or apart from it, or indeed 
as may best appeal to them. If this is done, I am sure 
they will have much less to regret in the awful days 
which are now immediately before us, as a nation, than 
would otherwise be the case. 

In view of the special relationship and connection 
which has existed for hundreds of years between those 
referred to in it, and the Book containing it, it is surely 
a most remarkable thing that more attention has not 
been hitherto paid to the particular prophecy which 
most certainly, to my mind, foretells the shockingly 
dreadful destruction of this great city of London, the 
sudden and otherwise unexpected downfall of England 
as a nation, and the complete and disastrous segregation 
of the present component parts of the British Empire 
generally. 

This exceptionally pathetic fact must necessarily 
present itself in a depressing form to all who now fully 
realise our present unenviable position. It is surely 
painful to even think of the above-mentioned particular 
feature of our past history (having Bibles and not un- 
derstanding them), altogether apart from any consid- 
eration of the grim and awful facts which constitute 
the principal features of the much neglected prophecy 
which so distinctly indicates that matters of unusual 
importance will be associated with our immediate 
future, and also that many disastrous events whicli will 



74 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

happen with great suddenness are even now impending 
over our doomed land. 

To say the least of it, the callous indifference of our 
numerous church dignitaries, in this particular connec- 
tion, is something they should, most certainly, be thor- 
oughly ashamed of, and doubtless many of them are, 
especially in cases where they possess sufficient ^wisdom 
to enable them to comprehend what comprises a dere- 
liction of their duty. Also, in such cases, their shame 
should be the greater, in view of the deplorable fact 
that we have already paid them hundreds of millions 
of pounds sterling for ''religious" instruction. Save 
the word! 

However, apart from any consideration of what we 
have, or have not, paid for "religious instruction," or 
whether it was good, bad, or indifferent, the significant 
prophecy to which I now refer ought surely to have 
been pointed out and the interpretation of it made 
know^n to the British people and nation by our leading 
clergymen many years ago, and probably would have 
been had they paid more attention to the service of God 
and less to the evil and corrupt acquisition of abnormal 
wealth. 

The particular prophecy to which I now wish to 
draw attention through the medium of this book is 
exceptionally explicit in many respects, and may have 
been readily understood by any clergyman in England 
having the necessary qualification (not ''education," 
but wisdom) to enable him to understand it. To my 
mind, it is just as easy to understand as any other por- 
tion of the Holy Bible, excepting, of course, that wis- 
dom is required to remove the veil which hides its true 
meaning from the vulgar gaze. 

In the latter part of the above sentence I refer to 
the usual kind of symbolic language which the Lord 
always employs to hide His purposes from the wicked, 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 75 

and so that He may make known His warnings to His 
own wise and obedient servants in His own good time, 
and for their welfare in due course. 

In view of our past associations with the Holy Bible 
in so many important respects, and our want of under- 
standing in relation to its prophetic forecasts which 
concern ourselves, our present position surely embraces 
some of the most extraordinary features and excep- 
tional circumstances that ever pertained to any nation 
or people upon the face of this earth, with probably 
one exception. That one exception has reference to 
the prophecies and attendant circumstances which once 
pertained to the ancient Jewish nation and people. 

It is surely a most remarkable thing that Palestine 
and Great Britain should, in a sense, parallel each other 
in a close association with, and at the same time a de- 
plorable want of understanding of, the only writings 
extant upon the face of the earth which bear the true 
impress of Divine inspiration. 

These two great and famous nations have each in 
turn been the recipients of Divine favour in respect to 
the possession of the Holy Bible, and in each case have 
failed to worthily acquit themselves before the Lord. 

The Jews for hundreds of years were the Divinely 
honoured custodians of the Holy Scriptures, and 
abused their trust. For hundreds of years we have in 
like manner been honoured, and in like manner have 
abused our trust. 

The past history of the Jewish people unquestion- 
ably indicates much that is in common with our own 
experience as a divinely favoured nation and people. 
This is not only so in respect to the exceptional circum- 
stances which related to the unprecedented ignorance 
of their ^'exalted priesthood" in not being able to under- 
stand the Divine prophecies which foretold the destruc- 
tion of Jerusalem, the sudden downfall of their great 



76 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

and famous nation, and the pitiful segregation of the 
component parts of their vase Empire, but also as per- 
tains to the many great and peculiar blessings which 
they enjoyed for hundreds of years in their own fair 
land. 

It is surely a remarkable thing that while the Jews 
of old were largely the divinely honoured writers, and 
for a long time the absolute custodians and boastful 
exponents of the Holy Scriptures, they should collec- 
tively disobey its perfect law, question its wisdom and 
truth, and ignore its prophecies respecting their utter 
destruction as a nation. 

It is also surely a remarkable thing that, while we 
are largely the printers, publishers, and in a sense the 
present-day custodians and boastful exponents of the 
Holy Scriptures, we should also collectively disobey its 
perfect law, question its wisdom and truth, and ignore 
its prophecy respecting ourselves and our utter destruc- 
tion as a nation. 

The above-mentioned national parallels are unques- 
tionably pertinent and remarkable, and yet it is more 
than probable that the great majority of our people 
will not appreciate any reference to them. I say this 
without hesitation, in view alone of the thought that 
they will doubtless find it altogether too hard to realise, 
in the first place, that the inspired writers of the Holy 
Bible have honoured Great Britain by giving special 
prominence to it, its affairs, and its people in the Divine 
prophecies. Such, however, is the case, irrespective 
of whether they believe it or not; such is the case, 
whether they sneer at the information or not; and such 
is the case, whether they wisely avail themselves of 
God's great mercy in calling our attention to it or not. 

However, as I have already intimated in a previous 
chapter, the mort particular object of issuing this book 
is to draw the special attention of the believing and 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 77 

obedient people of the Lord in the British Isles to the 
prophecy which distinctly foretells the now impending 
and utter destruction of this great city of London, the 
humiliating downfall of our famous nation, and the 
painful separation and ultimate segregation of the com- 
ponent parts of our present world-wide Empire, and 
thus to afford them an opportunity to escape from the 
wrath that is about to come upon England as a punish- 
ment for the unpardonable sins of her people generally. 

In this connection it may be well said, and with 
advantage to many of my readers, that there is surely 
no time to be lost by any of them who would wisely 
avail themselves of the warning herein given. The 
awful disasters which will soon overtake us as a con- 
demned nation will be quite up to time, and both sud- 
den and appalling. The prophecy surely indicates that 
the immeasurable amount of damage that will be done, 
from spiritual, mental, moral, physical, and material 
points of view, will be irreparable to the last degree. 
See Revelation, chapter xviii, verses 21 to 23, in proof 
of this statement. 

In the further portions of Holy Writ to which I 
intend to refer in the next succeeding chapters of this 
book, it will doubtless at once be seen by the wise and 
unprejudiced that our nation and its position and affairs 
are there well and wisely described in a most interesting 
manner. This is done by means of both symbol, infer- 
ence, and deep and dark sayings of indescribable beauty 
and fulness of meaning. Also the exact time of our 
impending national downfall and destruction is well 
located by numerous pointed references to recent well- 
known events, the dates of which are definitely fixed 
and correctly known to us beyond the shadow of a 
doubt. 

With these foundation truths before them, and con- 
sidering the fact that a good deal of the prophecy to 



78 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

which I am now about to directly refer has already 
been fulfilled to the very letter, I hope that the 
majority of my readers will find less difficulty in believ- 
ing that the remainder of it will also be fulfilled to the 
very letter. This will doubtless prove to be the case 
with all whose eyes are open to see, and whose brains 
are polished and garnished by the purity of their bodies 
for the reception of Divine knowledge and wisdom. 

So far as I am personally concerned, I may say that 
I purpose doing my very best to fully place this impor- 
tant matter as clearly as I possibly can before my read- 
ers, and there I think my duty to them in connection 
with it will cease. It may be done in an imperfect 
and incomplete manner, in view of the limited space 
here available and short time at my disposal as an ordi- 
nary business man of every-day afifairs; but I am never- 
theless hopeful that good and honest English men and 
women will appreciate any humble effort that I may 
honestly make to explain the above-mentioned portion 
of the Holy Scriptures as it has been revealed and now 
appears to me. 

As was invariably the case with all who have 
hitherto undertaken to do a similar work of love, duty, 
and mercy, I expect to be mocked, ridiculed, and 
sneered at by the blasphemous, the ignorant, and the 
unbelieving, for drawing attention to the astounding 
prophecy which predicts England's speedy downfall; 
but I care not for that, in view of the knowledge that 
I possess. I know that I am doing '^the will of Him 
who sent me" in this connection, and therefore I am 
but little concerned about what the foolish and ignorant 
will either do, say, or even think about me for doing it. 
I know the purpose for which I write, and I know what 
the result will be. Mine will be the triumph in the 
long run; theirs the humiliation. 

However, notwithstanding the above-mentioned 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 79 

facts, I do not want any of my readers to feel them- 
selves necessarily compelled to believe, or to deem it 
their duty to allow themselves in any sense to be unduly 
influenced, in any way, by anything of all that I have 
written in the preceding pages, or may write in the 
succeeding pages, of this book. 

The Holy Bible is the precious Book I intensely 
desire all my readers to appreciate, believe, and be 
influenced by; the Great God of Heaven, the Matchless 
Being I sincerely wish every one of them to respect, 
love, worship, and obey, for their own sake. 

In view of what I have just written, it will probably 
be seen by many of my readers that the very nature of 
the contents of this book forbids me to accept, or at any 
rate retain for my own personal use, any profit that may 
accrue from the sale of it; and, seeing that I have 
decided not to do so, I am therefore placed in the better 
position to ask, and do most sincerely ask, every reader 
of it to mention it to as many of their friends, neigh- 
bours, and acquaintances as they possibly can. Also to 
lend or give away copies of it to the poor and needy, 
when and wherever the opportunity to do so presents 
itself to them and they can possibly afford to do it. My 
reason for making this request is the outcome of a 
humble and heartfelt desire that it may be read by every 
human being able to read in the British Isles, with as 
little delay as possible. The Lord has been most gra- 
cious to me in calling my attention to the important 
prophecy which foretells England's awful doom, and 
I wish to extend, at least, some portion of that priceless 
favour to others, and hope to do so through the medium 
of this book. Hence my real reason for writing it in 
pursuance of what I perceive to be my duty under such 
a circumstance. 

Therefore, I can only hope that my first readers 
will, as it were, keep the ball rolling by drawing the 



80 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

attention of their friends and acquaintances to it, and 
thus greatly help me in my laudable object at the most 
critical time. If all who read it during, say, the first 
three years after its issue will tell at least three of their 
friends about it, I am sure the important data which I 
believe it contains will soon be made known throughout 
the length and breadth of our sin-stained land. This 
may be done to the great and eternal advantage of many 
dear people in many ways, and to the everlasting credit 
of those who do it. 

I know that the people of the Lord in England will 
not only gladly receive His gracious message them- 
selves, and obey His most merciful call as contained in 
the portion of the Holy Scriptures to which I intend to 
particularly refer them later on, but also that they will 
graciously pass His message of love on to others. 

I also know that not many of the wicked and unbe- 
lieving in England will repent and receive God's 
gracious message as contained in the great and impor- 
tant prophecy herein under notice, and that therefore 
but few of them will obey His merciful call, or have 
the good grace to extend it to others, who probably 
would if duly advised of it. 

In concluding this chapter I may say, with advan- 
tage to many of my readers, that almost immediately 
after the issue of this book signs will commence to fol- 
low which will tend to confirm and prove to the wise 
and prudent that every word which is written in it is 
true. 

While I confidently ask my readers to carefully 
watch for the above-mentioned signs, I sincerely hope 
they will run no risks in doing so ; that is, that they will 
not foolishly wait for such signs to appear before deter- 
mining and commencing to make themselves a way by 
which to escape from the wrath to come. The many 
wonderful features of the marvellous prophecy under 



STARTLING REVELATIONS ARE PROMISED 81 

notice surely, as it were, embrace in themselves suffi- 
cient signs to warrant any reasonable person in, at least, 
energetically preparing for a quick move. 

So far as I am personally concerned, I am ready at 
any moment to take my departure from England, and 
will do so in due course, all being well with me. I 
know, by Divine revelation, exactly when and where 
the disintegration of our beloved Empire will com- 
mence, and 1 know when and where it will end, but do 
not deem it wise, for the present, at any rate, to give 
more information than is given, or contained, in the 
prophecy to which I intend to refer in the succeeding 
chapters of this book. 

To the people of the Lord resident in the United 
Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland I can only say: 
Watch, pray, and prepare to depart, and depart from 
your native land without any delay, irrespective of how 
great your love may be for it. Look up to the Great 
White Throne and bestow your affections there, for 
your redemption draweth nigh in more ways than one. 
Be sure that you obey the call of the Lord your God 
the moment you hear it. 

''COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE," is the 
merciful cry of the Mighty Angel who is now passing 
through our condemned land. It will shortly be fol- 
lowed by the loud and bitter cry of the destroying 
Angel of Death with his soul-piercing message of 
''Woe, woe, woe to the inhabiters of the earth, by 
reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three 
angels, which are yet to sound!" 

In the immediately succeeding chapters of this book 
"I will shew unto thee the judgment of the great whore 
that sitteth upon many waters"; and, in doing so, I can 
only sincerely hope that every one of my readers will 
give the subject under notice the amount of serious 
consideration which it most certainly merits. 



CHAPTER IV. 
PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED. 

"Awake, and Christ shall give thee light." 

"AND there came one of the seven angels which had the seven 
vials, and talked with me, saying unto me. Come hither; I will show 
unto you the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many 
waters : 

"With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, 
and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the 
wine of her fornication. 

"So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness : and I 
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of 
brasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 

"And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and 
decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup 
in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication : 

"And upon her forehead was a name written. Mystery, Babylon 
the Great, the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth." 
REVELATION, chapter XVIL, verses i to 5. 

"Thou leadest them in the night by a pillar of fire." 

LEAD, kindly Light, amid th' encircling gloom, 

Lead Thou me on ; 
The night is dark, and I am far from home, 

Lead Thou me on. 
Keep Thou my feet ; I do not ask to see 
The distant scene ; one step enough for me. 

I was not ever thus, nor pray'd that Thou 

Shouldst lead me on ; 
I loved to choose and see my path ; but now 

Lead Thou me on. 
I loved the garish day, and, spite of fears. 
Pride ruled my will : remember not past years. 

So long Thy power hath blest me, sure it still 

Will lead me on, 
O'er moor and fen, o'er crag and torrent, till 

The night is gone ; 
And with the morn those angel faces smile, 
Which I have loved long since, and lost awhile. Amen. 

'T'O the average reader, the five verses of Holy Writ 

-■■ which I have quoted at the commencement of this 

chapter will, at first sight, probably appear as though 

82 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 83 

they contained the greatest jumble of words, the most 
confusing expressions, and utterly meaningless sen- 
tences ever printed in any book. Indeed, as such they 
must necessarily present themselves when viewed, as it 
were, exclusively from the surface, or considered with- 
out the aid of the God-given wisdom which is abso- 
lutely necessary to enable human beings to understand 
them. 

To the ordinary seeker after Divine Truth, who 
relies much upon his own wisdom, they may, however, 
appear in a somewhat different light. This would be 
so in view of the respect which he usually has for the 
Holy Scriptures generally, and yet the verses under 
notice would not be perfectly understood by him. 

To all to whom their deep meaning, wide signifi- 
cance and full purpose is not revealed by the Holy 
Spirit of God (the Spirit of Wisdom and Truth) they 
must necessarily appear, and always remain, as being 
more or less confusing and meaningless. 

To all to whom wisdom is given to fully understand 
them, they w^ill, however, immediately and most cer- 
tainly present themselves as the most wonderful compo- 
sition of words that it is possible to find originally 
written in any book upon the face of the earth, except- 
ing, of course, the particular Book to which they 
properly belong. 

When examined in the true light, it will at once 
become obvious to the wise reader that the five extraor- 
dinary verses of Holy Scripture to which I so pointedly 
refer are not the sayings of mere mortals with limited 
spheres of vision. The revealing angel doubtless 
wished us to fully recognise this most significant fact, 
as was shown to be the case when, in direct reference 
to them, he declared with great emphasis, "These are 
the true sayings of God." 

"These are the True Sayings of God/' we are 



84 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

told in the last but one of the fifty-two verses which 
comprise the wonderful prophecy which foretells that 
great and terrible things are about to happen to the 
mighty nation therein symbolically described in a 
peculiar and exceptional manner. 

The above seven words seem almost too sacred for 
any being to dare to utter in connection with any liter- 
ary statement, and yet they were uttered with evidently 
the greatest possible amount of confidence by the holy 
Angel who made known this particular prophecy to 
St. John, and most certainly in direct, and probably also 
in exclusive, reference to it — that is, exclusive even so 
far as the rest of the Holy Bible goes. Thus, it is re- 
markable that they most likely occur but once in the 
whole of the Scriptures. Indeed, after a diligent 
search for them elsewhere, I have no hesitation in say- 
ing that it is utterly impossible to find them in the above 
form in any other place in the Holy Bible, excepting 
immediately after the concluding words of the great 
prophecy which provides the text or subject matter for 
this book. 

The presence of these words is surely significant 
and ominous, not only in view of their absolute exclu- 
siveness in the above-mentioned connection, but also as 
indicating the special importance of the particular 
prophecy herein under notice. 

In addition to the remarkable fact of their exclu- 
siveness, the serious use of such words as the above, in 
any case, and at least, most certainly shows the intense 
desire of the revealing angel to impress the unusual 
importance of his message upon the minds of the par- 
ticular people to whom it refers, and who should there- 
fore the more heartily appreciate the anxious attention 
thus so mercifully bestowed upon them. 

Indeed, so great is the prominence generally given 
to this particular prophecy in the Divine Revelation, 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 85 

and so exceptionally impressive are the words used in 
association with it, that I cannot help often thinking 
that the stupendous downfall of the prominent nation 
(the greatest in the world) referred to in it, will be 
pointed to later on by the servants of the Almighty as 
an object lesson to warn the whole of the other nations 
of the world of the similar judgment which will cer- 
tainly come upon every one of them shortly after the 
downfall of the British nation, and almost immediately 
before the coming of our blessed Lord and Saviour, 
Jesus Christ, to establish His glorious Kingdom of 
righteousness, equity, and fair dealing upon this beau- 
tiful earth restored to its ancient splendour. 

"These are the True Sayings of God/' These 
seven sublime words of unusual importance most cer- 
tainly supply an emphasis sufficiently startling to attract 
special attention to any set of words immediately pre- 
ceding them; and surely the more so when applied to 
an important prophecy which unquestionably refers to 
the downfall and destruction of a great nation. 

So far as my personal knowledge goes, I know of 
no such emphasis ever having been given to uttered 
words before as that which is contained in the impres- 
sive declaration of the angelic messenger {''These are 
the true sayings of God")^ and therefore 1 reasonably 
conclude that the prophecy to which it refers is the 
most important to be found in association with the 
fleeting affairs of mortal men. 

The mere association of the above-mentioned words 
with it should, alone, surely make any exposition of the 
evidently exceptional prophecy directly under notice a 
matter of special interest and great importance to all 
people everywhere, and even the more particularly so 
to the people and nation to whom it pointedly refers. 

Therefore, the interesting question, to whom docs 
this startling prophecy, and the appalling destruction 



86 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

foretold in it, refer? is surely one vrell worthy of the 
best possible attention of the wise and intelligent people 
of every country in the whole world. I cannot answer 
it of myself. The Holy Scriptures and their infallible 
Author may alone be successfully appealed to in refer- 
ence to this unusually important matter. 

The seventeenth chapter of the Revelation, when 
viewed through the all-powerful magnifying glass of 
Divine wisdom, will most certainly answer the all- 
important question as to whom the startling prophecy 
contained in it refers, and also beyond the shadow of a 
doubt as to its absolute correctness and exceptional 
importance. 

The spiritually blind, the mentally and physically 
impure, and the wilfully ignorant, will, of course, re- 
ceive no such answer as that above referred to. I say 
this in view of the entire absence, in the case of such 
persons, of the qualification necessary to enable them 
to understand matters of this kind. 

'*The wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the 
wicked shall understand; but the wise shall under- 
stand.'' It will surely be found to be so in every case 
of this kind, and in the present instance, even notwith- 
standing the unusually impressive fact that several 
peculiar and exceptional positions recently occupied by 
the nation referred to in the prophecy under notice are 
well described in it. 

The minute and wonderful manner in v\^hich the 
British nation, and its past and present exact positions, 
and peculiar and exceptional associations in the world, 
is correctly described in the seventeenth and eighteenth 
chapters of the Divine Revelation is truly a marvellous 
thing, and makes the great and important Prophecy 
contained in them extremely impressive and interesting. 

Although somewhat irrelevant to my subject, I may 
here say that, to my mind, the authenticity of the Holy 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 87 

Bible is established beyond the shadow of a doubt in 
this particular connection alone. 

The astounding fact that the Angel who discoursed 
with St. John the Divine nearly two thousand years ago 
was then able to fully describe the present position of 
our nation is surely something that ought to favourably 
arrest the attention of every intelligent human being in 
the whole world under whose notice it may come. 
Indeed, it is but reasonable to expect that such marvel- 
lous evidence of the Divine origin of the Holy Bible 
will force even the most hardened infidel in existence 
to stand aghast with wonder when it is placed before 
him. In any case, it is to be hoped that he will then 
be mercifully led to look upon himself as being utterly 
devoid of wisdom of the right kind, even if not abso- 
lutely foolish, for not having previously paid more 
attention to the wonderful Book of many parts. 

In looking for a correct answer to the question as 
to which of the great cities and nations of the world is 
referred to in the peculiar words of the prophecy con- 
tained in the seventeenth and eighteenth chapters of 
the Divine Revelation as now being doomed to utter 
destruction, I propose to examine the first five verses 
of the first-named of these wonderful chapters, verse 
by verse, and hope the result will be entirely convincing 
to all concerned. If, however, any of my readers 
should remain unconvinced, when the examination is 
over, that England and Germany (the latter inferen- 
tially) is referred to in them, I can only ask them to 
honestly and fairly try to correctly saddle the descrip- 
tion, as contained in such verses, on some other people 
or nation before venturing to adversely comment on 
what I write in this or any other connection. It is 
almost needless for me to say that should anyone suc- 
ceed in doing so, I intensely desire, and sincerely hope, 
for the sake of my own peace of mind, that I shall be 



88 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the first to hear of their success. Also, in such case, I 
shall be delighted to have the opportunity to faithfully 
and humbly retract my words, and will honestly rejoice 
in doing so. In the event, however, of nobody being 
able to do so (saddle the above-mentioned description 
on some other nation), I hope that all who read my 
words will be even the more inclined to agree with me 
that England is referred to in the verses under notice, 
and, if fully convinced, candidly and openly admit it, 
and wisely act upon the useful information thus 
afforded to them. There is nothing dishonourable, and 
consequently, nothing to fear, in doing so. 

In view of the absolute need that exists to wTite 
plainly in references to matters of this kind, I may say 
that, even notwithstanding the harshness of many of the 
words which I must necessarily employ in this connec- 
tion, I enter upon this investigation with the greatest 
possible amount of respect for every individual here- 
inafter referred to. It is also, perhaps, as well to here 
say that I enter upon my exposition of the whole of this 
great and important prophecy with a sincere hope that 
my countrymen will patiently bear with me in respect 
to the outspoken references which I must hereinafter 
necessarily make to our iniquitous methods of trading, 
abominable financial systems, and wicked '^diplomacy" 
in dealing with the people and nations of the world 
generally. 

To now withhold anything from my readers of all 
that I see written in the Holy Scriptures respecting 
England, her sins, and her future would be tantamount 
to shirking m.y plain dut}', and thereby wickedly de- 
ceiving them, and which I w^ill not do, in view alone of 
the goodwill which I have always held towards my 
fellow-subjects, and still hold. 

To be of any service at all to my people and nation 
on this particular occasion it is surely and absolutely 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 89 

imperative, for their sakes as well as my own, that I 
should write plainly, and, as it were, with no uncertain 
sound in any of my words. 

Also, in direct pursuance of my laudable object, I 
desire every one of my readers to put on spectacles that 
will enable them to see themselves as they appear in the 
Divine Presence. If they will do this I am sure they 
will never regret it, in either time or eternity. Indeed, 
I am quite confident that it is not too much to say that 
in such case they will fully understand, faithfully be- 
lieve, confidently accept, and, consequently, both wisely 
and promptly act upon the startling information con- 
tained in the succeeding pages of this book, and thereby 
gain immeasurable advantages. On the contrary, all 
who now refuse to hear the voice of God in this con- 
nection must necessarily remain blind to England's 
present unenviable position, and, of course, will see 
nothing of special importance in all or anything that I 
may herein write in reference to it. 

The First Five Verses of the 17TH Chapter of 
THE Revelation Examined. 

VERSE I. 

"And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven 
vials, and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I will show 
unto thee the judgment of the great zvhore that sitteth upon many 
waters :" 

As is the case In respect to each of the five verses 
under consideration, the meanings and significance of 
the words and expressions contained in this particular 
verse are largely hidden in what is commonly known as 
symbolic language; or, in other words, the nation re- 
ferred to in it, its position, and the description of it, is 
covered up in the same manner, or veiled with the same 



90 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

kind of subtle language that we are accustomed to use 
when telling riddles. 

This important fact should be borne in mind when 
reading almost the whole of the priceless Book of the 
Divine Revelation of Jesus Christ. It was doubtless 
wise on the part of the Almighty to give us this particu- 
lar portion of the Holy Scriptures in the form of a 
riddle, if I may be pardoned for using such an expres- 
sion in reference to it. It is evident that He adopts 
this particular method with the object of only revealing 
His purposes and intentions at the particular times most 
suitable for doing so. The temporary withholding of 
the knowledge of His purposes would, of course, in 
any case, be entirely done for the peace, pleasure, wel- 
fare and protection of His beloved servants, on the one 
hand, and to hide them from evil-doers on the other — 
in the latter case until forcibly made known. 

Thus we have a good reason for believing that it is 
not ordinarily, and at all times, given to human beings 
to strip the symbolic veil from off the phophetic lan- 
guage of the Holy Scriptures at will. 

However, I have no hesitation in presuming that 
many wise readers of these words will more than prob- 
ably be well acquainted, in other connections, with 
many of the meanings which I will hereinafter cor- 
rectly attach to the symbols contained in the verses 
under notice. Also, in prospect of such existing partial 
knowledge on their part, I shall expect them to follow 
me with greater confidence than would otherwise be the 
case, especially in the acceptance of any meanings that 
I may attach to symbols with which they are not well 
acquainted, or were not previous to reading this book. 

Where the above is not exactly the case with my 
readers, and in all cases where they are not in any de- 
gree versed in Biblical symbolic language, they will, I 
hope, be careful to satisfy themselves, that I am well 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 91 

supported in what I write in respect to such symbolic 
language, by making an independent investigation of 
the Scriptures for themselves for such purpose. This 
may be effectively done in many cases by referring to 
other portions of the Holy Bible which help to make 
known the meanings of the peculiar symbolical expres- 
sions used in the Book of Divine Revelation generally. 
I cannot possibly here refer to them myself in view of 
the limited amount of space at my disposal in this neces- 
sarily small book, but hope to be able to do so exten- 
sively in other of my projected works, and to which the 
reader may refer with considerable advantage later on. 

^^I WILL SHEW UNTO THEE THE JUDG- 
MENT OF THE GREAT WHORE THAT SIT- 
TETH UPON MANY WATERS," saith the angelic 
messenger in the latter part of the verse under notice, 
and to which I will now directly refer in an explana- 
tory sense. 

In Biblical symbolic or veiled language the word 
"WHORE" means, or indicates, a corrupt nation or 
city which indulges in illicit trading transactions with 
other wicked nations, cities, countries, or people. 

The words "SITTETH UPON," as used in this 
particular connection, mean to govern, rule over, or be 
supported by in a substantial manner. 

The words "MANY WATERS" mean many 
people, or many dififerent kinds of people. 

For further confirmation of the truth of this state- 
ment, see Revelation, chapter xvii, verse 15. 

Viewed in this light, the portion of the verse above 
referred to would read: — "I will shew unto thee the 
judgment of THE great and corrupt nation or city that 
rules over many countries and different kinds of 
people." 

Let us now ask ourselves the following important 
question, viz. : — 



92 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

''What great nation rules over many different kinds 
of people upon the earth to-day?" 

Take a map of the world and glance over what we 
call the British Possessions. What do we there see? 
We see that England unquestionably rules over 
("sitteth upon'') and is supported by people of almost 
every language, colour, and race. 

Let us look at the map again and again, if need be. 
Does the position occupied in the world to-day by 
Germany, France, Russia, the United States, or any 
other great nation, in any degree, coincide with the 
peculiar position now occupied by England? Most 
certainly it does not. 

In view of these and many other incontrovertible 
facts hereinafter mentioned we may reasonably con- 
clude that England, with London as its principal seat 
of government, is the nation referred to in the Holy 
Scriptures as ''the GREAT WHORE that SITTETH 
upon MANY WATERS." 

VERSE 2. 
"With whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication 
and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the 
wine of her fornication." 

'THE KINGS OF THE EARTH. '^ These 
words here mean, in their fullest sense, the great nations 
or ruling powers of the earth, and, in a minor sense, 
their governments, representatives, and people. 

'^COMMITTED FORNICATION." When a 
nation or multitude of people is said to have "COM- 
MITTED FORNICATION" it means that they have 
traded illicitly or contrar}^ to the Laiv of God with 
another corrupt nation or multitude of wicked people. 

It is at once obvious that this may be done by trad- 
ing in iniquitous things as well as in a corrupt and 
illicit manner. We have done both. 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 93 

Who can truthfully say that we have not traded 
with 'THE KINGS," nations, or peoples of the earth 
in every iniquitous thing conceivable by the corrupt 
minds of evil men? And who can truthfully say that 
we have not ''COMMITTED FORNICATION" 
with them in view of the very objectionable manner in 
which we conduct our affairs? Have we not done 
wickedly in the sight of the Lord by unrighteously en- 
gaging ourselves with them in cunning and exclusive 
treaties, and in carrying on stupendous and shamefully 
deceptive and abominably degrading systems of com- 
merce, finance, and speculation? 

As a matter of fact, we have in time past supplied, 
and are now ready, willing, and even anxious to supply, 
war money, war ships, war materials, murderous am- 
munition, and every other abominable death-dealing 
implement imaginable to men of any and every kind, 
anywhere and everywhere. Indeed, it is well known 
that money and our insatiable desire to possess it will 
induce us to do anything for anybody. 

The white man, the yellow man, the black man, 
and even the devil himself, may come to England and 
get all they want for money, so great is our love of it. 

Money will unquestionably buy anything and 
everything in England, from a tin god in the devil- 
defiled workshops of Birmingham to the purity of the 
body and soul of a holy innocent child, of tender years, 
in the filthy licentious dens of deceptive grandeur in 
the "fashionable" West End of this God-condemned 
city of London, and which I can prove to be the case. 

In reference to our shipowners, and their "Chris- 
tianity," it is a well-known fact that money, and the 
abnormal love of it, will induce many of them to carry 
anything upon the face of the earth — anything, indeed, 
from the blood-stained rubber of the Congo to crippled 
horses for the manufacture of "Belgian" sausages, is 



94 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

evidently looked upon by us as "fair cargo" for our 
ships. And who can truthfully deny that some of 
them have not even descended to the low level of 
"blackbirding" in the South Sea Islands, and, to make 
matters worse, this having been done under the ''pro- 
tection" of British guns? 

All who care to investigate this awful matter of 
our extensive, illicit, and unrighteous trade will find 
England's soul-destroying opium in the immoral dens 
of Canton, in the Far East; and they will find Eng- 
land's mind-corrupting cards, and other vile means for 
conducting nefarious games of chance, in the gam- 
bling hells of the mining camps of Alaska, in the Far 
West. 

They will find England's filthy instruments for the 
murder of the unborn, and the shameful annihilation 
of the human species, in the lonely back blocks of 
Australia, and they will also find them in the gor- 
geous palaces of Europe. 

They will find England's lawless religion, bereft of 
the Commandments of God (the fourth particularly), 
in every corner of the earth, helping in a large measure 
to confuse the minds, harden the hearts, and damn the 
souls of ignorant men and women of every grade and 
every nationality. 

Truly, England has ''committed fornication' or 
traded illicitly in the sight of Almighty God with ''the 
kings" or nations of the earth in many respects. We 
have undoubtedly traded in a manner, to an extent, and 
in commodities never even dreamt of by any other 
nation in the whole world at any time. We are also 
without doubt the greatest and most wicked trading 
nation upon the face of the earth to-day, and therefore 
unquestionably the greatest "fornicator" in the sight 
of God in this particular respect. 

The volume and variety of the trade of Great 



PECULIAE. POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 95 

Britain is truly a most remarkable thing, in view of the 
insignificant size of this country and its comparative 
isolation. France, Italy, Spain, or any other of the 
great countries bordering on the Mediterranean Sea 
are much better situated geographically to trade ex- 
tensively with the people and nations of the world 
generally than we are, and yet none of them are found 
at the present moment to fill the position described in 
the verse under notice, or indeed was it so at any other 
time throughout the whole of their existence. 

'THE INHABITANTS OF THE EARTH 
HAVE BEEN MADE DRUNK WITH THE 
WINE OF HER FORNICATION." 

In view of what I have already written, it should 
not now be a hard matter for almost anyone to arrive 
at the true meaning and deep significance of even this 
peculiar arrangement of words and exceptionally dark 
saying. 

The expression ^'made drunk with the wine of her 
fornication' means that the people of other nations are 
smitten, intoxicated, or ''made drunk," and their jeal- 
ousy, as it were, aroused, by reason of the amount of 
"wine" (earthly pleasure), "success and profit" they 
see '-her' (England) derive from her "fornication" or 
illicit trade, or corrupt methods of trading, and 
thoughtlessly try to emulate ''her' in method and man- 
ner of trading, as well as in the body and soul-corrupt- 
ing rubbish dealt in ; or, in other words, that the people 
of other nations, seeing the supposed "advantages" Eng- 
land has gained from trading, have become imbued 
with an insane desire to follow her example, irrespec- 
tive of whether it is good, bad, or indifferent. 

Like a drunken person would try to emulate an 
applauded clown, irrespective of the wisdom or other- 
wise of his actions, so the nations and people of the 
earth have undoubtedly tried to emulate us, and, also, 



96 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

without the slightest regard as to the righteousness or 
otherwise of the example they are so zealously and 
blindly following. 

It is surely an easy matter to see, without the 
slightest distention of one's powers of observation, that 
the position of the inhabitants of the earth to-day en- 
tirely agrees, in this respect, with the Biblical state- 
ment under notice. 

As a matter of positive fact, the German, the 
Frenchman, the American, and even the Cosmopolitan, 
is now met with in every corner of the earth, with his 
bag, baggage, and ^^samples," and filled with an insane 
desire to '^do business" in the same way, and in the 
same kind of "goods," that England does ''business" in. 

And it is a well-known fact that Japan and some 
other countries have developed a mania quite akin to 
madness as the result of an insane desire to "copy" 
everything and every method that is "English." 

VERSE 3. 
"So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I 
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-coloured beast, full of names of 
blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. 

The word ''wilderness/' wherever used symbolically 
in the Bible, means some place in the world outside of 
Palestine or the Holy Land. 

This is an important fact, and should be carefully 
noted by all Bible students, who desire to avoid the 
somewhat common error of thinking that everything 
written in the Holy Scriptures refers to the Jewish 
people, the Jewish nation of old, or the country (Pales- 
tine) which we are accustomed to look upon as theirs, 
although it passed away from them ages ago by reason 
of their unpardonable sins, in the same way that our 
own dear country will soon pass away from us, and 
also for the same shameful reason. 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 97 

With this knowledge before us, we may rest assured 
that the country wherein this great and important 
prophecy will be fulfilled is NOT Palestine, and thus 
we are free to correctly look for it in some other direc- 
tion. 

In the light of the above explanation it will, be 
seen that the prophet did not waste his precious words, 
or speak idle words, when he said that the angel car- 
ried him ^^away in the spirit into the WILDERNESS." 
Had he not used these particular words in this con- 
nection, I would now be most probably confusing my 
mind and dulling my brains by looking for a fulfill- 
ment of this great prophecy in the Holy Land, and 
thus the warnings contained in it could not nearly so 
well be seen to apply to us. 

What did John see when "carried away in the 
spirit into the WILDERNESS," or some place out of 
Palestine? (Probably, in the first instance, into the 
Transvaal or Orange Free State of the present time, 
or rather of the immediate past.) 

He tells us that he "saw A WOMAN SIT UPON 
A SCARLET COLOURED BEAST, full of names 
of blasphemy, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN 
HORNS." 

These words would indeed provide a sweetly 
pretty, and exceptionally attractive picture, if incor- 
rectly viewed, as it were, exclusively from the surface; 
or, in other words, apart from any consideration of the 
peculiar symbolical language which hides the secret of 
the whole of this great and important prophecy from 
the vulgar gaze. 

What could possibly be finer, or more striking to 
see, than a gorgeously apparelled WOMAN sitting 
upon a SCARLET coloured beast having SEVEN 
HEADS and TEN HORNS? 

The White City has nothing so unique; the United 



98 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

States of America have nothing so unique, and surely 
the whole world has nothing so unique as "a scarlet 
coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having 
seven heads and ten horns," to say nothing more in 
this connection about the gorgeously attired ''WOM- 
AN" mentioned in the verse directly under notice. 

It is more than probable that an enterprising show- 
man would willingly pay ten millions of dollars for 
such a beast as that which is therein described, in view 
alone of his extraordinary colour, and because of the 
names of blasphemy which were apparently seen to be 
indelibly ground into his skin. This price would un- 
doubtedly be paid for him, altogether apart from any 
consideration of the additional value that would most 
certainly centre in him by reason of his ''SEVEN 
heads and TEN horns." 

While I say that an enterprising showman would 
probably give ten millions of dollars for such a beast 
as that which the apostle thus, as it were, superficially 
describes, I am confident he would be willing to un- 
hesitatingly give a thousand millions of dollars for 
THE ACTUAL PERSON whom the "SCARLET 
COLOURED BEAST" of Divine Revelation sym- 
bolises, or coverdly represents, in this connection — that 
is, if it were possible to purchase HIM for money. 
However, to proceed with our inquiry on more appro- 
priate lines. 

Who is 'THE BEAST," and who is "THE 
WOMAN" that "sits upon THE BEAST"? 

We have, I think, already clearly seen that Eng- 
land is "THE WOMAN" referred to in this most re- 
markable prophecy. 

The words "SIT" or SITTING "UPON A 
BEAST" inferentially mean SUPPORTED BY a 
beast, and which interpretation of them is fully con- 
firmed by the fact that, viewed in this light, they give 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 99 

US a distinct clue by which to intelligently find the 
"SCARLET COLOURED BEAST" which is also 
referred to by the Apostle in this particular connection. 

I saw England supported by "A BEAST" is there- 
fore the point we have now arrived at, and conse- 
quently may proceed with a clearer vision to search for 
the exceptionally interesting "BEAST," with appar- 
ently "SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS." 

What is "A BEAST" the symbol of in this par- 
ticular connection, and what symbolical "BEAST" of 
the kind described, if any, is supporting England at 
the present moment, or supported her in the imme- 
diate past, or indeed at any time during the whole 
period of her nationhood, are the next questions we 
have to face in pursuance of our object in this par- 
ticular line of thought or channel of investigation. 

In, I believe, correctly answering the latter of these 
two all-important questions, I am much helped by a 
reference to the original Greek text of the particular 
part of the verse directly under notice. The words 
which the Apostle is said (in the Authorised Version) 
to have used are there reported according to what I 
believe to be an absolutely correct translation of them 
as follows, viz. : — 

"I saw a woman sitting on a WILD-beast scarlet." 

This is a much fuller, and consequently a very much 
plainer, statement than that which is contained in our 
Authorised Version of the Holy Scriptures, and, I 
may also say, totally different from the abridged ren- 
dering of the original text therein given, by reason 
alone of such abridgment. 

The exclusion of the simple word "WILD" in the 
above-mentioned connection loses the key to one of 
the chief features of this most wonderful prophecy. In 
fact, it is almost impossible to understand it at all, at 
any rate in a continuously connected sense, without 



100 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the inclusion of this particular word. Therefore it is 
at once obvious that it would be impossible for me to 
correctly proceed with my investigation until after the 
making good of this breach, and hence my reason for 
so fully referring to it. 

With this important correction before us we have, 
as it were, ''A WILD BEAST'' to deal with or con- 
sider instead of an ordinary, or tame beast. 

We all know, without further explanation or un- 
necessary reference to this somewhat irrelevant phase 
of the question, that a "WILD BEAST" is a totally 
different ''animar to a tame or homely beast; and to 
have anything at all to do with the former is quite a 
difficult matter when compared to the easy manner in 
which the latter may usually be dealt with. 

The word ''wild/' however, as used in this particu- 
lar connection, has nothing at all to do with the docility 
or otherwise of the symbolical "BEAST" that we now 
have to consider, and which will hereinafter be clearly 
shown to be the case. 

In Biblical symbolic language the word "BEAST" 
signifies an earthly king, monarch, or potentate of great 
power, might, majesty, and dominion, who claims the 
Divine right to rule extensively, and is not necessarily 
applied or used in a derogatory or disrespectful sense 
in this connection. 

The eleventh verse of the seventh chapter of Divine 
Revelation appears to at least indicate that the word 
"BEAST" is not necessarily a disrespectful expression 
when used symbolically in the Holy Scriptures. 
(See also Daniel, chapter vii., verse 17, which confirms 
this statement, and further explains the symbolical sig- 
nificance of the word now under notice.) 

The above explanations bring us up to the point 
where, I believe, we may now correctly and explicitly 
read this verse as follows, viz. : — 



PECTTLIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 101 

"I saw ENGLAND SUPPORTED by a GREAT 
MONARCH, whose chief characteristic consists in the 
fact that he claims DIVINE RIGHT to RULE EX- 
TENSIVELY." 

We now have the symbolic significance or meaning 
of the words "WILD," ''SCARLET," and 'TULL 
OF NAMES OF BLASPHEMY," to consider. 

In view of the fact that these particular symbolic 
words are purely descriptive of the person and nation 
already referred to, it is more than probable that any 
intelligent reader will find it quite an easy matter to 
correctly decipher and perfectly understand them in 
the light of what I have already written. I will, how- 
ever, briefly refer to them, so that no error may be 
made. 

It is at once obvious that the word "WILD," as 
used in this particular connection, signifies FOREIGN 
TO or OUTSIDE of the fold. 

As is usual when the word "SCARLET" is sym- 
bolically used, it here signifies warlike; and in this 
particular case it also inferentially indicates that the 
person to whom it is here applied is disposed to go to 
war in prosecution of his self-supposed Divine right to 
rule extensively. 

The words "FULL OF NAMES (words) OF 
BLASPHEMY" either apply to the false and blas- 
phemous claim which "THE WOMAN" makes by 
declaring that she is righteous while it is not so, or else 
indicates that the king or potentate making the state- 
ment that he possesses the Divine right to rule exten- 
sively makes his claim falsely, and which would be the 
case irrespective of whether he knew it or not. Such 
an one would also probably find himself without the 
power necessary for him to prevent himself from mak- 
ing it so long as he filled the position which enables 
him to falsely make such claim. 



102 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

It is obvious that a mere earthly king of the present 
age placed in such a position as the above could only 
avoid making the claim mentioned by surrendering 
THE POSITION which enables him to make it, and 
thereby escape from the awful consequences that will 
eventually overtake any person who may falsely make 
any such wicked claim. 

For the present I will not deal with the symbolical 
representative significance and meaning of the words 
^'SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS.'^ I may 
say that I defer doing so for the moment in view of 
the- fact that in the third succeeding chapter of this 
book there is a more appropriate place in which they 
may be dealt with, and, I believe, much more effec- 
tively than would be the case were an efifort made 
to explain them here and now. 

I will now repeat the verse under notice so far as 
I have interpreted it — that is, in the plain language in 
which its unveiled symbolical secrets and true signifi- 
cance have been revealed to me, viz. : — 

"I saw blasphemous ENGLAND SUPPORTED 
by a GREAT and WARLIKE FOREIGN MON- 
ARCH, who falsely claimed the Divine right to rule 
extensively." 

My readers will here do well to particularly note 
that it is THE MONARCH HIMSELF personally, 
and NOT the Nation over which he rules, that is said 
to be supporting England and otherwise closely asso- 
ciated with this country at the time hereinafter particu- 
larly referred to. Unless a note is carefully taken of 
this most significant fact the thread of the interpreta- 
tion will certainly be lost. 

To thoroughly understand the verse under notice 
and make it read quite explicitly it will now be neces- 
sary to find out who ''the great and warlike FOREIGN 
monarch is who was seen in the prophecy to support 



PECTJLIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 103 

England in the Wilderness," personally, or apart from 
his own nation and people. 

In view of the knowledge possessed by English 
people generally respecting certain recent events, 
which, if carefully and wisely considered, cannot fail 
to associate a certain foreign monarch with this particu- 
larly interesting part of my subject, I feel that it will 
hardly be necessary for me to say who it is that sup- 
ported us in direct reference to such events. 

There is probably not an educated or well-informed 
man, woman, or child in all the British Dominions who 
knows anything at all about the great events of the last 
twenty years who does not know and who probably will 
not immediately exclaim: ''His Majesty the Emperor 
of Germany is absolutely the only person, imperial or 
otherwise, in the whole world who now or ever did 
fulfil the peculiar position indicated in the prophecy 
herein referred to, and which was particularly the case 
at the time of our so-called Boer War!' 

This is an absolutely correct answer, and is con- 
firmed by a thousand proofs supplied by that great 
monarch himself, and by our own knowledge and ex- 
perience of the goodwill and affection that he has 
constantly and persistently shown toward this country 
and its people. 

It is, indeed, hardly too much to say that from the 
very day the Emperor of German ascended his Throne 
he has personally been the faithful friend and consistent 
supporter of England. No person living can truthfully 
deny this fact, and no one will attempt to deny it who 
is at all well acquainted with all the doings and all 
the circumstances affecting the life and surroundings, 
and allowing for the almost incomprehensible ambi- 
tion of this great and mighty monarch. His position 
is truly a marvellous one in this and many other re- 
spects. For instance, no man stands out more prom- 



104 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

inently in the prophecies which refer to these last days, 
and no mere man that ever lived stood out more prom- 
inently in the world than he will stand out during the 
sixteen years commencing about the year 1914. 

Whatever the Kaiser's motive may be in doing so, 
he has unquestionably always shown the greatest pos- 
sible amount of goodwill towards this country, irre- 
spective of what our relations with his own people and 
country were for the time being, or may have been in 
the immediate past, or, indeed, at any time during the 
whole period of his reign. Neither time, event, our 
insolence to him personally, our many stupid expres- 
sions of want of confidence in him, or our persistent and 
unreasonable refusals in the past to believe his oft- 
repeated professions of friendship towards us, have ever 
moved this remarkable man to hitherto forsake us for 
a single moment — at any rate, so far as I know. Thus 
he truly fills ''his place'' in the great and important 
prophecy under notice, to the very letter; and a most 
remarkable place it is, too. 

It is probably not too much to say that every well- 
informed person in both England and Germany knows 
well that on more than one occasion the Kaiser has been 
known to even stand out against the expressed desires 
of his own people in pursuance of the persistent sup- 
port, the giving of which to this country would almost 
appear to constitute a chief object of a large portion 
of his life. It mattered not what we did or how wicked 
our wrong-doings, he was there, as it were, to ardently 
support us every time — or, at least, it was so almost up 
to the present moment. 

The Kaiser unquestionably spoke truly some time 
ago when (according to an authentic report) he de- 
clared that ^^England had one friend in Germany" — 
himself. The Holy Scriptures support him in this 
statement, whether he made it or not, or whether he 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 105 

is aware of the fact, or not, that such honoured support 
is accorded him by the Great Custodian of all 
Knowledge. 

The above-mentioned facts alone will surely help 
to satisfy all true belivers of the Holy Scriptures that 
it is the Kaiser who is referred to in the great and im- 
portant prophecy under notice, to say nothing of the 
crowning effort of his life which he made in supporting 
us, and the mere mention of which can leave no doubt 
in the mind of any unprejudiced person about his iden- 
tity and position in this connection. 

The particular time at which the Kaiser supported 
England most is surely one of the marked and deter- 
mining features of this great and important prophecy. 

It is a well-known and positive fact that there was 
a time in the immediate past when this great monarch 
had it easily within his grasp to let loose upon us the 
war dogs of Europe, to an extent and in a manner that 
would have crippled us as a nation for all time. 

I refer to that awful time of evil omen for this our 
country and nation, the time of our so-called Boer 
fVar — or, in other and truer words, the modern mas- 
sacre of the helpless in South Africa. Had the Em- 
peror of Germany entertained a morsel of ill-will in 
his heart or mind toward us then, he might easily have 
led the whole of the mighty forces of Europe against 
us; and as many of the people of the United States of 
America were then very much incensed against us for 
relentlessly waging a cruel war against a small and 
''kindred Republic/' practically the whole world would 
then have set upon us, to our utter destruction, had he 
but led the way. Probably the Kaiser was the only 
human being in existence who fully realised this fact 
at that time, or even now, to any appreciable extent, 
outside of those who understand and recognise the value 



106 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

of every incident associated with it, as referred to in 
this God-given prophecy. 

What does the Emperor of Germany himself say 
about having supported England at the time of our 
deplorable so-called war in South Africa? 

With his own lips he has, as it were, repeatedly 
confirmed every word that I have written in this par- 
ticular connection long before I took up my pen to 
write them. 

The following excerpt from one of the leading 
newspapers, if not the leading newspaper, in the British 
Empire, bears me out entirely in saying that the Kaiser 
claims to have faithfully stood by us personally at the 
time of our so-called war in South Africa. 

The German Emperor and England. 



PERSONAL INTERVIEW 



Frank Statement of World Policy. Proofs of Friendship. 



We have received the following communication from a source of 
such unimpeachable authority that we can without hesitation com- 
mend the obvious message which it conveys to the attention of the 
public. 

Discretion is the first and last quality requisite in a diplomatist, 
and should still be observed by those who, like myself, have long 
passed from public into private life. Yet moments sometimes 
occur in the history of nations when a calculated indiscretion proves 
of the highest public service, and it is for that reason that I have 
decided to make known the substance of a lengthy conversation 
which it was my recent privilege to have with his Majesty the 
German Emperor. I do so in the hope that it may help to remove 
that obstinate misconception of the character of the Kaiser's feel- 
ings towards England which, I fear, is deeply rooted in the ordi- 
nary Englishman's breast. It is the Emperor's sincere wish that 
it should be eradicated. He has given repeated proofs of his desire 
by word and deed. But, to speak frankly, his patience is sorely 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 107 

tried, now that he finds himself so continually misrepresented, and 
has so often experienced the mortification of finding that any 
momentary improvement of relations is followed by renewed out- 
bursts of prejudice, and a prompt return to the old attitude of 
suspicion. 

As I have said, his Majesty honoured me with a long conversa- 
tion, and spoke with impulsive and unusual frankness. "You 
English," he said, "are mad, mad, mad as March hares. What 
has come over you that you are so completely given over to sus- 
picions quite unworthy of a great nation? What more can I do 
than I have done? I declared with all the emphasis at my com- 
mand, in my speech at Guildhall, that my heart is set upon peace, 
and that it is one of my dearest wishes to live on the best of terms 
with England. Have I ever been false to my word? Falsehood 
and prevarication are alien to my nature. My actions ought to 
speak for themselves, but you listen not to them, but to those who 
misinterpret and distort them. That is a personal insult which I 
feel and resent. To be for ever misjudged, to have my repeated 
offers of friendship weighed and scrutinised with jealous, mistrust- 
ful eyes, taxes my patience severely. I have said time after time 
that I am a friend of England, and your Press — or, at least, a 
considerable section of it — bids the people of England refuse my 
proffered hand, and insinuates that the other holds a dagger. How 
can I convince a nation against its will?" 

"I repeat," continued his Majesty, "that I am the friend of 
England, but you make things difficult for me. My task is not 
of the easiest. The prevailing sentiment among large sections 
of the middle and lower classes of my own people is not friendly 
to England. I am, therefore, so to speak, in a minority in my 
own land, but it is a minority of the best elements, just as it is 
in England with respect to Germany. That is another reason why 
I resent your refusal to accept my pledged word that I am the 
friend of England. I strive without ceasing to improve relations, 
and you retort that I am your arch-enemy. You make it very 
hard for me. Why is it?" 

Thereupon I ventured to remind his Majesty that not England 
alone, but the whole of Europe had viewed with disapproval the 
recent action of Germany in allowing the German Consul to return 
from Tangier to Fez, and in anticipating the joint action of France 
and Spain by suggesting to the Powers that the time had come 
for Europe to recognise Muley Hafid as the new Sultan of Morocco. 

His Majesty made a gesture of impatience. "Yes," he said, 
"that is an excellent example of the way in which German action 
is misrepresented. First, then, as regards the journey of Dr. 
Vassel. The German Government, in sending Dr. Vassel back to 
his post at Fez, was only guided by the wish that he should look 
after the private interests of German subjects in that city, who 



108 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

cried for help and protection after the long absence of a Consular 
representative. And why not send him? Are those who charge 
Germany with having stolen a march on the other Powers aware 
that the French Consular representative had already been in Fez 
for several months when Dr. Vassel set out? Then, as to the 
recognition of Muley Hafid. The Press of Europe has complained 
with much acerbity that Germany ought not to have suggested his 
recognition until he had notified to Europe his full acceptance of 
the Act of Algeciras as being binding upon him as Sultan of 
Morocco and successor of his brother. My answer is that Muley 
Hafid notified the Powers to that effect weeks ago, before the 
decisive battle was fought. He sent, as far back as the middle 
of last July, an identical communication to the Governments of 
Germany, France, and Great Britain, containing an explicit 
acknowledgment that he was prepared to recognise all the obliga- 
tions towards Europe which were incurred by Abdul Aziz during 
his Sultanate. The German Government interpreted that com- 
munication as a final and authoritative expression of Muley Hafid's 
intentions, and therefore they considered that there was no reason 
to wait until he had sent a second communication, before recog- 
nising him as the de facto Sultan of Morocco, who had succeeded 
to his brother's throne by right of victory in the field." 

I suggested to his Majesty that an important and influential 
section of the German Press had placed a very different interpre- 
tation upon the action of the German Government, and, in fact, 
had given it their effusive approbation precisely because they saw 
in it a strong act instead of mere words, and a decisive indication 
that Germany was once more about to intervene in the shaping of 
events in Morocco. "There are mischief-makers," replied the 
Emperor, "in both countries. I will not attempt to weigh their 
relative capacity for misrepresentation. But the facts are as I 
have stated. There has been nothing in Germany's recent action 
with regard to Morocco which runs contrary to the explicit declara- 
tion of my love of peace, which I made both at Guildhall and in 
my latest speech at Strassburg." 

His Majesty then reverted to the subject uppermost in his 
mind — his proved friendship for England. 'T have referred," he 
said, "to the speeches in which I have done all that a Sovereign 
can to proclaim my goodwill. But, as actions speak louder than 
words, let me also refer to my acts. It is commonly believed in 
England that throughout the South African War Germany was 
hostile to her. German opinion undoubtedly was hostile — bitterly 
hostile. The Press was hostile; private opinion was hostile. But 
what of official Germany? Let my critics ask themselves what 
brought to a sudden stop, and, indeed, to absolute collapse, the 
European tour of the Boer delegates who were striving to obtain 
European intervention? They were feted in Holland; France 



PECULIAH POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 109 



gave them a rapturous welcome. They wished to come to Berhn, 
where the German people would have crowned them with flowers. 
But when they asked me to receive them — I refused. The agita- 
tion immediately died away, and the delegation returned empty- 
handed. Was that, I ask, the action of a secret enemy? 

"Again, when the struggle was at its height, the German 
Government was invited by the Governments of France and Russia 
to join with them in calling upon England to put an end to the 
war. The moment had come, they said, not only to save the Boer 
Republics, but also to humiliate England to the dust. What was 
my reply? I said that so far from Germany joining in any con- 
certed European action to put pressure upon England and bring 
about her downfall, Germany would always keep aloof from politics 
that could bring her into complications with a Sea Power like 
England, Posterity will one day read the exact terms of the 
telegram — now in the archives of Windsor Castle — in which I 
informed the Sovereign of England of the answer I had returned 
to the Powers which then sought to compass her fall. Englishmen 
who now insult me by doubting my word should know what were 
my actions in the hour of their adversity. 

"Nor was that all. Just at the time of your Black Week, 
in the December of 1899, when disasters followed one another in 
rapid succession, I received a letter from Queen Victoria, my 
revered grandmother, written in sorrow and affliction, and bearing 
manifest traces of the anxieties which were preying upon her mind 
and health. I at once returned a sympathetic reply. Nay, I 
did more. I bade one of my officers procure for me as exact an 
account as he could obtain of the number of combatants in South 
Africa on both sides, and of the actual position of the opposing 
forces. With the figures before me, I worked out what I con- 
sidered to be the best plan of campaign under the circumstances, 
and submitted it to my General Staff for their criticism. Then I 
despatched it to England, and that document, likewise, is among 
the State papers at Windsor Castle, awaiting the serenely impar- 
tial verdict of history. And, as a matter of curious coincidence, 
let me add that the plan which I formulated ran very much on 
the same lines as that which was actually adopted by Lord Roberts, 
and carried by him into successful operation. Was that, I repeat, 
the act of one who wished England ill? Let Englishmen be just 
and say ! 

"But, you will say, what of the German navy? Surely, that 
is a menace to England ! Against whom but England are my 
squadrons being prepared? If England is not in the minds of 
those Germans who are bent on creating a powerful fleet, why is 
Germany asked to consent to such new and heavy burdens of taxa- 
tion? My answer is clear. Germany is a young and growing 
Empire. She has a world-wide commerce, which is rapidly ex- 



110 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

panding, and to which the legitimate ambition of patriotic Ger- 
mans refuses to assign any bounds. Germany must have a power- 
ful fleet to protect that commerce, and her manifold interests in 
even the most distant seas. She expects those interests to go on 
growing, and she must be able to champion them manfully in any 
quarter of the globe. Germany looks ahead. Her horizons stretch 
far away. She must be prepared for any eventualities in the Far 
East. Who can foresee what may take place in the Pacific in the 
days to come, days not so distant as some believe, but days, at 
any rate, for which all European Powers with Far Eastern interests 
ought steadily to prepare? Look at the accompHshed rise of 
Japan ; think of the possible national awakening of China ; and 
then judge of the vast problems of the Pacific. Only those Powers 
which have great navies will be listened to with respect, when the 
future of the Pacific comes to be solved; and for that reason only 
Germany must have a powerful fleet. It may even be that Eng- 
land herself will be glad that Germany has a fleet when they speak 
together on the same side in the great debates of the future." 

Such was the purport of the Emperor's conversation. He spoke 
with all that earnestness which marks his manner when speaking 
on deeply-pondered subjects. I would ask my fellow-countrymen 
who value the cause of peace to weigh what I have written, and to 
revise, if necessary, their estimate of the Kaiser and his friendship 
for England by his Majesty's own words. If they had enjoyed 
the privilege, which was mine, of hearing them spoken, they would 
doubt no longer either his Majesty's firm desire to Hve on the 
best of terms with England or his growing impatience at the 
persistent mistrust with which his offer of friendship is too often 
received. — The Daily Telegraph, Wednesday, October 28, 1908. 

I do not think comment is necessary in reference 
to the above exceptionally significant article. It will 
surely speak for itself, even in this connection, to all but 
the stupidly prejudiced, the exceptionally ignorant, or 
the spiritually blind. 

Let us now see how verse three of the great and 
important prophecy under notice will read in the light 
of the foregoing exposition of it. At last it appears in 
the simplest possible form, and, I believe, may now be 
correctly read as follows, viz. : — 

'^I saw England supported by the Emperor of Ger- 
many personally, such support being particularly no- 
ticeable and important at the time of the Boer War!' 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 111 

Thus the extraordinary interpretation of which this 
verse alone is capable surely reveals a fact which en- 
tirely bears me out in my contention in a previous 
chapter of this book, that the Holy Bible is a truly 
marvellous Book, its hidden treasures priceless, its mys- 
terious prophecies almost unfathomable (the wise alone 
shall understand), and its great claim to be Divinely 
inspired incontrovertible. 

It is also, perhaps, not too much to say that what I 
have written above will unquestionably help later on to 
locate England in this prophecy as the corrupt nation 
therein said to be doomed to destruction now. 

VERSE 4. 
"And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and 
decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup 
in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication." 

I have already pointed out, and, I may say, fully 
proved, that England is the nation referred to as ''THE 
WOMAN" in the mysterious symbolical term thus 
used in the first place by the angel in making known 
this great and important prophecy, and hence need not 
do so again. 

The words ''WAS ARRAYED IN PURPLE 
AND SCARLET COLOUR AND DECKED 
WITH GOLD AND PRECIOUS STONES AND 
PEARLS," imply that the nation thus referred to is 
WARLIKE, WEALTHY, BOASTFUL, AND 
PROUD. 

The latter part of the above verse tells us that Eng- 
land's "GOLDEN CUP," or INDELIBLE REC- 
ORD OF SIN, is now FULL to overflowing as the 
abominable result of her illicit methods of trading, and 
is now held in her own hand; or, in other words, that 
sin and corruption is everywhere intermixed with the 
business and affairs of the nation in a manner and to 



112 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

an extent that nothing short of the complete annihila- 
tion of the people practising it will serve to entirely 
do away with it. 

That ''her' manifold sins are said to be contained 
in ''a golden cup,'' or enduring vessel, and that it is full, 
and in ''her' own hand, is, indeed, a significant and 
disconcerting fact, and one which surely ought to be 
seriously considered by every living soul in the British 
Isles without a moment's delay. 

The "Golden Cup" here mentioned, being a symbol 
of indestructibility, indicates that our sins cannot be 
effaced, but must remain as recorded against us. Its 
fulness indicates that God will now allow us to proceed 
no further in our wickedness. 

The statement that it is in ''HER (England's) 
HAND" means that sin, wickedness, and profanity is 
inefifaceably engrafted into the hearts and minds of the 
English people generally, as well as being intermixed 
with their business and affairs to such an extent that 
probably nothing short of the complete annihilation of 
our nation will remove, or efficiently eradicate, either 
it or its evil and far-reaching influence. Indeed, it is 
quite obvious to my mind that it can neither be removed 
to the advantage of the other nations of the earth, or 
to the lasting benefit of the servants of God in our 
midst, in any other than the manner above mentioned. 

This simple exposition of verse four is, I may here 
say, entirely confirmed by the plainer and more pointed 
statements contained in the eighteenth chapter of Di- 
vine Revelation, and which also unquestionably refers 
to England, "her" sins, and "her" speedy and irre- 
parable downfall. 

VERSE 5. 

"And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, 
BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND 
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH." 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 113 

Whatever may be the opinion of my readers in 
reference to what I may write in other connections, I 
do not think that any thoughtful man or intelligent 
woman in existence will for a moment hesitate to admit 
that, in view alone of the wonderful position which we 
now occupy in the world, the word '^MYSTERY" is 
here well applied in further describing England. So 
far as I am personally concerned, I must say that when- 
ever I sit down and try to seriously think about this 
little country (scarcely the size of a half a dozen cattle 
stations in Australia or Argentina) and its extraordinary 
affairs, its numerous and wonderful people, its world- 
wide shipping, its world-wide finance, its world-wide 
investments, its world-wide trade, and its world-wide 
commerce, as well as the magnitude of its naval and 
military power, I cannot help feeling greatly aston- 
ished, to say the least about it. The more I try to 
comprehend its unique and mysterious position, the 
more I become bewildered, until finally I am com- 
pelled to hopelessly exclaim: "England, thou art a 
great and incomprehensible 'Mystery/ " and there I 
relinquish my effort to do so. 

Surely no other than the word ^'mystery'' could 
half so well describe England, in view alone of the 
extraordinary position which we now hold, and have 
for a long time held, as a dominant power among the 
nations of the world. It is almost needless to say that 
its use in reference to any other nation would, at any 
rate, most certainly not be nearly so appropriate as 
when applied in this particular connection, and in view 
of which fact it becomes even the more evident that 
it is present-day England, its wonderful affairs, and 
impending downfall that are referred to in this great 
and important prophecy. 

"BABYLON THE GREAT." Any person who 
has travelled extensively in the British Dominions will 



114 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

surely not for a moment hesitate about immediately 
fixing upon our nation as '^BABYLON THE 
GREAT," or, in other words, the greatest of all 
''Babylons." 

If we could but bring ''home" a few hundreds of 
each of the various kinds of people over whom we 
rule, and mix them up together in Hyde Park and 
set them "chattering" with each other in languages not 
generally understood by them, I am inclined to think 
that the scene thus produced would put any "Babel" 
or menagerie, that ever existed, into the shade. 

This may appear a somewhat simple and childlike 
suggestion to make in reference to furnishing an actual 
example of the Babel of confusion that exists within 
the British Empire, and yet so far as a downright 
sterling proof of the confusion that does exist within 
our borders there would probably be no better way 
of supplying it than by assembling together large num- 
bers of the various peoples over whom we now rule. 
I have often seen examples of the kind, on a small 
scale, in one of the open markets of the East, and must 
say that in my own experience the effect seen to be 
produced thereby upon the mind of the keen observer 
is truly wonderful. 

Our foreign possessions, however, do not stand alone 
in readiness to furnish the only example of the con- 
fusion that exists within our borders. At "Home" the 
greatest possible amount of confusion exists every- 
where, and also in every conceivable connection. 

For instance, in and between our various denomi- 
national Churches misunderstanding and confusion 
reign supreme. In the arena of politics we are but 
little better off. In morals we claim to be all sorts 
and conditions of men, and so we are. 

In respect to our trade, methods of trading, and 
commerce there is surely no need to write specifically. 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 115 

In this connection, from beginning to end, it is surely 
a matter of confusion confused with us, if such an ex- 
pression is intelligible, both in respect to method, man- 
ner, and the almost endless variety of rubbish dealt 
in by us. 

CONFUSION, CONFUSION, CONFUSION, 
is surely the awful cry that is continuously heard from 
a million sources within the extensive boundaries of the 
mighty British Empire. 

The very streets of London provide a labyrinth of 
confusion and noise not to be found elsewhere upon 
the face of the earth. Our systems of travelling are, 
comparatively speaking, the worst and must complex 
of any in existence in any other city or country in the 
whole world. It is almost impossible for the stran- 
ger — or, for that matter, the Londoner himself — 
to know where he is going, or when he will arrive 
at his journey's end when once he commences it in this 
awful city of indescribable confusion. 

The much-talked-of ancient Babylon of the East, 
in its worst days, could not, so far as I know, hold a 
candle to London in respect to real and genuine con- 
fusion, and neither can any other present-day city in 
the whole world. 

^THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS." I have al- 
ready pointed out that the symbol which represents 
England in the prophecy under notice is '^A WOM- 
AN^'; and it is certainly a comparatively easy matter 
to see that 'THE MOTHER" above referred to is 
*^The Woman/' This statement needs no lengthy argu- 
ment on my part to prove its absolute truth in view 
of the fact that it is specifically stated in the prophecy 
under notice that ''The Woman'' IS ''the Mother of 
Harlots." 

This being so, it is an equally easy matter to see 
that the symbolical word ''HARLOTS" must neces- 



116 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

sarily apply, in this connection, to our many colonies 
and dependencies, and probably also to the other na- 
tions which we have unquestionably corrupted in the 
sight of Almighty God by means of our illicit methods 
of trading and the body and mind corrupting evil 
things extensively traded in, or sold by us to them. 

^'AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH." 
In this particular portion of the appellation which is 
written in the ''FOREHEAD" of 'THE WOMAN" 
we have another substantial inference that England's 
sin is w^orld-wide, and which all well-informed people 
must admit is actually the case. Thus it is at once seen 
that "THE WOMAN" is not only a "MOTHER OF 
HARLOTS," but also a begetter, or originator, of 
"ABOMINATIONS." 

"THE MOTHER of the abominations of the 
earth." These awful words unquestionably refer to 
the indisputable fact that we are actually the pro- 
ducers and dispensers of evil devices and abominable 
things — such, for instance, as opium, gin, whisky, to- 
bacco, implements of warfare, filthy publications, per- 
nicious drugs, abominable surgical appliances for the 
murder of the unborn, and a host of other evil and 
worthless things too numerous to mention here, but 
which nevertheless may well be described as ''abomina- 
tions of the earth/' 

The fact that England's symbolical distinguishing 
name, or title, in this prophecy was ''written' upon 
"HER FOREHEAD" implies that her chief charac- 
teristics, which are indicated therein, are very prom- 
inent — that is, that they may be easily seen and the 
bearer of the title easily recognised by them; and truly 
it is so. 

The word "FOREHEAD" means, indicates, or 
implies that the words (characteristics) mentioned 
weTe"written' (exposed) in a conspicuous place (man- 



PECULIAR POSITIONS WELL DESCRIBED 117 

ner) or position, and is surely well employed as a sym- 
bol of conspicuousness in this particular connection. In 
proof of this we must admit that it is most certainly 
an easy matter, even from a secular point of view, for 
anyone to see that England is a ''Mystery'' among the 
nations of the earth, as well as being the principal or- 
ganiser of colonies, the chief corrupter of the inhabi- 
tants of the earth, and the greatest producer of evil 
things generally. 

Thus I sincerely hope that all my readers will at 
once be able to see that England and her peculiar and 
exceptional position in the world is well and faithfully 
described by the wise manipulation, on the part of the 
Angel, of the extraordinary series of symbols and rid- 
dles which comprise the five wonderful verses which I 
have reviewed in the immediately preceding pages of 
this book. 



CHAPTER V. 

DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF THE 

SAINTS. 



kingdom come. 



"Her sins have reached unto Heaven." 

"And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and 
with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I 
wondered with great admiration." 

REVELATION, Chapter xvii., verse 6. 

'Thy 

THY kingdom come, O GOD; 

Thy rule, O CHRIST, begin; 
Break with Thine iron rod 

The tyrannies of sin. 

Where is Thy reign of peace, 

And purity, and love? 
When shall all hatred cease. 

As in the realms above ? 

When comes the promised time 

That war shall be no more, — 
Oppression, lust, and crime 

Shall flee Thy face before? 



We pray Thee, LORD, arise, 
And come in Thy great might ; 

Revive our longing eyes, 

Which languish for Thy sight. 

Men scorn Thy sacred Name. 

And wolves devour Thy fold ; 
By many deeds of shame 

We learn that love grows cold. 

O'er lands both near and far 
Thick darkness broodeth yet ; 

Arise, O morning Star, 

Arise, and never set. Amen. 



T^HE above is a most important and highly signifi- 
-■• cant verse of Holy Scripture in more respects 
than one, and therefore it is to be sincerely hoped that 
the extraordinary piece of absolutely correct informa- 
tion which it contains will receive due and proper con- 
sideration from every person under w^hose notice these 
words may come. In my opinion it cannot possibly 
fail to deeply and advantageously impress every reader 
of it who cares to carefully and prayerfully consider 
it, either apart or in conjunction with what I herein 
write. 

It is important in view of the fact that it cor- 
rectly describes a prominent and well-known recent 
event, in the history of our own nation, which enables 
us to correctly locate the exact time when the remainder 

118 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 119 

of this great and important prophecy is due to be 
fulfilled. 

It is significant inasmuch as it locates England's 
greatest sin ; doubtless the particular sin that comprised, 
as it were, the last drop that filled the ''Golden Cup" 
mentioned in the preceding chapter of this book as 
now being ''fulT with the "abominations and filthiness 
of her fornication." 

"I SAW THE WOMAN DRUNKEN WITH 
THE BLOOD OF THE SAINTS," saith the inspired 
writer of the Divine Revelation, in the verse under 
notice. 

These soul-piercing words surely indicate or mean 
that John saw the British Nation "drunken with the 
blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs 
of Jesus." 

This may appear to some of my readers to be a 
most dreadful thing to say about any nation or people, 
and yet it v/as unquestionably said about us, under sym- 
bolical cover, by no less an authority than the above- 
mentioned Divinely favoured person; and, what is even 
more important to us, the statement which he made 
is, unfortunately for us, only too true about us in every 
respect. We were most certainly "drunken," as a na- 
tion, with "the blood of the saints" on a recent well- 
known occasion. 

On the 17th day of May, 1900, the people of the 
world, the angels of Heaven, and the Great and Eter- 
nal God of the Universe beheld the sad and awful 
spectacle of the British Nation "drunken with the blood 
of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of 
Jesus." 

The reader will do well to here take particular 
note of the important fact that it was "THE WOM- 
AN" (England — the whole nation)^ and not a single 



120 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

individual, that was "drunken with the blood of the 
saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.'' 

This awful and exceptional matter of blood-drunk- 
enness, the mention of it in the Holy Scriptures, and 
the confirming fact that it actually took place in the 
above-mentioned connection on "Mafeking day," surely 
provides a most significant time mark in the past his- 
tory of our affairs; and is otherwise particularly telling 
in favour of the contention that present-day England 
(the British Nation) and its speedy downfall is re- 
ferred to in the great and important prophecy with 
which I now honestly, plainly, and emphatically asso- 
ciate it. 

The peculiar and exclusively applicable symbols 
under which our nation and its recent doings were 
hitherto hidden, and the extraordinary manner in w^hich 
a time mark is provided in this particular verse, is truly 
wonderful and beautiful beyond description, and most 
certainly furnishes proofs of our identity with ''the 
woman' of this great and important prophecy, which 
enable me to defy all the secular authorities on the 
face of the earth to either truthfully gainsay or hon- 
estly disprove what I write in this connection. 

To now directly proceed with our interesting in- 
quiry, let us ask ourselves the following important 
question, viz. : — 

What does John mean by saying that he "saw the 
woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with 
the blood of the martyrs of Jesus"? 

This awful question, and a full answer to it, in- 
volves a deep and great spiritual mystery which doubt- 
less could only be understood by the true, wise, and 
obedient servants of the Almighty God of Heaven. I 
will, therefore, and rather than run the risk of con- 
fusing a large number of my readers (that is, those who 
may not be endowed with the qualifications necessary 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 121 

to enable them to perfectly understand such mysteries) 
only explain it, as it were, superficially in this little 
book. 

In thus explaining it, there is but one way in which 
a nation may be said to be "DRUNKEN" with the 
blood of another nation or people, whether saints or 
sinners; and, fortunately for its people generally, the 
history of the world records but one solitary occasion 
when such a shockingly disgusting and filthily abom- 
inable thing actually did take place. 

When the combined forces of one nation remorse- 
lessly kills, slays, massacres, or murders the people of 
another nation, and thereby gains a victory (save the 
word!) over them, and the people of the nation supply- 
ing such forces, and such forces themselves, afterwards 
become "joyfully" and hilariously mad over the dis- 
gusting fact of having done so, is surely the only pos- 
sible occasion on which it may be truthfully said that 
they are intoxicated or ''drunken' with the blood of the 
people whose lives they have thus wickedly taken. This 
is unquestionably the case, and also quite irrespective 
of v/hether both sides are belligerent or not. 

Do we know of any occasion in the history of the 
whole world when a great nation that rules over many 
different kinds of people was in a disgusting manner 
''drunken'' or may be said to be "drunken," with the 
blood of any other particular nation, or people, as the 
result of either war, massacre, or wholesale murder? 

We do most certainly know of such a thing as 
blood-drunkenness having recently taken place in the 
world; and also, unfortunately for ourselves, within 
our own borders. Indeed, such disgusting event took 
place on an occasion too well known to be readily for- 
gotten. 

Whether we are open-minded enough to candidly 
admit the fact of our recent "national intoxication" or 



122 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

not, the detestable remembrance of it still stares us in 
the face, and doubtless haunts many of us like some 
hideous nightmare of hell. 

As I have just said, such a thing as blood-drunken- 
ness happened but once in the history of the whole 
world, and therefore there need be no necessary ''beat- 
ing about the bush" or waste of time in needlessly look- 
ing for more data, in either locating the particular 
occasion on which it occurred, or naming the nations 
and people in connection with whom it occurred. 

In case, however, any of my readers should, if left 
to their own resources, experience any difficulty in ex- 
actly locating, to their own entire satisfaction, the par- 
ticular time and event of our blood-drunkenness, or 
question the fact that we were on one particular occa- 
sion blood-drunken, I will endeavour to help them by 
explaining the meaning of the exceptionally significant 
words, "THE BLOOD OF THE SAINTS, AND 
THE BLOOD OF THE MARTYRS OF JESUS," 
as used in connection with this great and important 
prophecy. 

If rightly viewed in the light of recent well-known 
British Imperial events, and remembering the state- 
ment made in the first portion of the verse in which 
they are included, these incomparably dreadful words 
should not fail to allay every conceivable doubt, even 
in the mind of the most wilfully stupid person in exist- 
ence, respecting the time, and awful fact of our blood- 
drunkenness collectively; that is, as a nation. 

When did we go to war with "SAINTS," when did 
we spill the blood of the "MARTYRS OF JESUS," 
and when were we ''drunken' as a result of having 
done so, are questions that may annoy or even arouse 
the anger of the spiritually dead and mentally blind in 
England; but they are, nevertheless, questions which 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 123 

may even now be asked by English men and women 
generally, with good reasons for having asked them. 

In correctly answering these exceptionally impor- 
tant questions it is necessary, in the first place, to defi- 
nitely state what is meant in the Holy Scriptures by the 
words ^^SAINTS" and ^'MARTYRS" in this particu- 
lar connection. 

These words are there used in their ordinary sense, 
and obviously have no special symbolical significance — 
such, for instance, as is the case with so many of the 
other peculiarly connected words used in the Divine 
Revelation. 

Any ordinary dictionary will indicate the true 
meaning of the above-mentioned words, as used in this 
connection; that is, as intended by the ''Revealer of 
secrets'' when He used them in making known this most 
wonderful prophecy in the first instance. ^'Nuttall's 
Standard Dictionary," for example, gives the meaning 
of the word ^'SAINT," in its minor sense, as ''a sancti- 
fied or holy person; one eminent for piety and virtue." 

The same dictionary gives the meaning of the word 
^'MARTYR" as ^'one who, by his death, bears witness 
to the sincereity of his faith." (Gr. : Martyr, a witness.) 

Thus we have before us exceptionally explicit 
meanings of these two words, and which we may most 
appropriately and correctly attach to them in consider- 
ing this particular portion of the great and important 
prophecy herein under notice. 

To now directly proceed with our inquiry, let us 
ask ourselves the following important question, viz. : — 

Did we ever go to war with a people or nation 
answering any such description as the above {''saints 
and martyrs'')^ in any degree; and, if so, when and 
where? To my mind, there is not the shadow of a 
doubt but that we did; and neither is there any doubt 
about the time and place that it actually occurred. 



124 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

If, however, any of my readers doubt the correct- 
ness of the foregoing statement, and care to test it, I 
can only advise them to review the history of all the 
wars that we have ever engaged in during the whole 
period of our existence as a nation, and consider the 
religious pretensions of all the people whose blood we 
have ever shed in so-called legitimate warfare, or other- 
wise, and see what the result will be. If this be done, 
I am sure they will find that the data contained in the 
verse under notice respecting the character of the par- 
ticular people therein referred to has but one parallel, 
in actual and material fact, in association with our 
affairs, and positively none in connection with the 
affairs of any other nation or people upon the face of 
the earth — at any rate, so far as I know. 

When we went to war with the Boers in South 
Africa they were avowedly (the portion of the Holy 
Scriptures under notice bears them out in their conten- 
tion) both intensely religious and highly virtuous, and, 
as a matter of well-known fact, they were unquestion- 
ably the most God-fearing people to be found upon the 
face of the earth at that particular time. 

Although a British subject, and loyal to the British 
throne and nation in all my generations, I am thankful 
to be able to say that I am not so devoid of honour or 
full of egoism that I am not capable of thus admitting 
the truth about our late so-called "enemies," the Boers, 
in this or any other connection, and also irrespective of 
any consideration as to whether it is hard or easy for 
me to do so. And, almost needless to say, I sincerely 
hope that all my readers will follow my good example 
in this respect — unless, indeed, any of them are able to 
positively prove that what I here write is absolutely 
incorrect. 

I may also here say, with advantage to many who 
are privileged to read these words, that considerable 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 125 

proof of what I write in this connection may be readily 
found in the old files of many of our daily newspapers 
in such terms, for instance, as are contained in the fol- 
lowing excerpts which I took from the columns of an 
Australian newspaper (the ^'Adelaide Advertiser') 
over ten years ago. It simply consists of an ordinary 
piece of current news, and is as follows, viz. : — 

''NEWS FROM PRETORIA." 

KRUGER ON "GOD.GIVEN INSTRUCTIONS." 

In a cable message via Lorenzo Marques, January 13, the special 
correspondent of the Cape Times says : — 

President Kruger has issued a circular letter, dated January 8, to 
the generals commanding, urging them to display more energy in the 
Transvaal cause. He quotes Psalm XXXIIL, verse 7, to the end, as 
God-given instructions to the burghers, and says the British have 
fixed their faith on Psalm LXXXIII. He also quotes Psalm 
LXXXIX., verses 13 and 14, and says he has searched the Bible and 
cannot find any other mode which can be followed by the Boers, who 
must fight in the name of the Lord. 

For the convenience and edification of my readers 
I herein repeat the above-mentioned Psalms, and the 
use of which it will at once be seen, is extremely signifi- 
cant in the particular connection here referred to. 
They are as follows, viz. : — 

He gathereth the waters of the sea together as an heap : he layeth 
up the depth in storehouses. 

Let all the earth fear the Lord: let all the inhabitants of the 
world stand in awe of him. 

For he spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast. 

The Lord bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought : he 
maketh the devices of the people of none effect. 

The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his 
heart to all generations. 

Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord ; and the people 
whom he hath chosen for his own inheritance. 

The Lord looketh from heaven ; he beholdeth all the sons of men. 

From the place of his habitation he looketh upon all the 
inhabitants of the earth. 

He fashioneth their hearts alike ; he considercth all their works. 



126 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

There is no king saved by the multitude of an host : a mighty man 
is not delivered by much strength. 

An horse is a vain thing for safety: neither shall he deliver a7iy 
by his great strength. 

Behold, the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him, upon 
them that hope in his mercy; 

To deliver their souls from death, and to keep them alive in famin. 

Our soul waiteth for the Lord: he is our help and our shield. 

For our heart shall rejoice in him, because we have trusted in his 
holy name. 

Let thy mercy, O Lord, be upon us, according as we hope in thee. 

— Psalm XXXIII, verses 7 to 22. 

Keep not thou silence, O God: hold not thy peace, and be not 
still, O God. 

For, lo, thine enemies make a tumult: and they that hate thee 
have lifted up the head. 

They have taken crafty counsel against thy people, and consulted 
against thy hidden ones. 

They have said, Come, and let us cut them oft" from being a 
nation; that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance. 

For they have consulted together with one consent : they are con- 
federate against thee : 

The tabernacles of Edom, and the Ishmaelites ; of ]vIoab, and the 
Hagarenes ; 

Gebal, and Ammon, and Amalek; the Philistines with the inhabi- 
tants of Tyre; 

iVssur also is joined with them: they have holpen the children of 
Lot. Selah. 

Do unto them as unto the Midianites ; as to Sisera, as to Jabin, at 
the brook of Kison: 

Which perished at Endor : they became as dung for the earth. 

]\Iake their nobles like Oreb, and like Zeeb : yea, all their princes 
as Zebah, and as Zalmunna : 

Who said. Let us take to ourselves the houses of God in 
possession. 

O my God. make them like a wheel; as the stubble before the 
wind. 

As the fire burneth a wood, and as the flame setteth the moun- 
tains on fire; 

So persecute them with thy tempest, and make them afraid with 
thy storm. 

Fill their faces with shame; that they may seek thy name, O 
Lord. 

Let them be confounded and troubled for ever; yea, let them be 
put to shame, and perish : 

That men may know that thou, whose name alone is JEHOVAH, 
the most high over all the earth. — Psalm LXXXIII. 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 127 

Thou hast a mighty arm : strong is thy hand, and high is thy right 
hand. 

Justice and judgment are the habitation of thy throne : mercy and 
truth shall go before thy face. 

— Psalm LXXXIX, verses 13 and 14. 

The fact alone of the evidently true and candid 
religious professions of the Boers, and the deplorable 
incident of our having gone to war with them under 
such circumstances as the above, unquestionably locates 
them as the '^SAINTS" referred to in the great and 
important prophecy under notice, and us as the nation 
therein said to be "drunken" with their blood. This, 
to my mind, is undoubtedly so, and even notwithstand- 
ing the many supercilious sneers and hideous jeers 
which we — also a professedly religious people — so 
ignorantly and blasphemously indulged in respecting 
their religious pretensions during the time of the so- 
called war which provided the blood for our ever- 
memorable intoxication on that most deplorable occa- 
sion. At that time, and for the then passing moment, 
many of us undoubtedly thought that our sneering 
jokes and blasphemous remarks were being indulged 
in at the expense of the then unfortunate Boers, while 
the events of the next few years will unquestionably 
prove that they were then unrighteously indulged in by 
us to our utter shame, in the sight of Almighty God, 
and our undoing as a nation in the immediate future. 

To any of my readers who may ignorantly think 
that the Boers, generally, when undisturbed in their 
own peaceful homes, as well as throughout their long 
period of great trial, were not and did not continue to 
be good and trustful servants of the Ever-living God, 
and even to the bitter end of the precious lives of many 
of them, I can only say: Write to some of their late 
leaders, several of whom we are now lauding to the 
skies and see what they have to say about the matter. 



128 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

We now have the testimony of practically the whole of 
the British Press that they (their late leaders) are good, 
true, and honourable men. We also have the testimony 
of the electors of the Transvaal, Cape Colony, and the 
Orange River Colony that they are worthy men; and, 
inferentially, we certainly have the assurance of the 
British Government and people that they may be fully 
believed and absolutely relied upon in every respect. 
Otherwise, why do we see such names and titles as 
"The Right Honourable Louis Botha, Premier of the 
Transvaal," and "The Hon. A. Fischer, Premier of the 
Orange River Colony," now appear in "Whitaker's 
Almanack," under the heading of "Imperial Gover- 
nors, Premiers, etc., etc., etc."? From whence did these 
men receive their positions and titles? We all know 
they received them from, or with the consent of, the 
British nation and people. 

If the late leaders of the Boers, or any of them, are 
qualified to hold such exalted and responsible positions 
as those above mentioned unquestionably are, surely 
some of them may be relied upon to tell us whether 
the Boers were a host of half-civilised infidel savages, 
or a colony of highly religious people, reading and 
believing their Bibles, and trusting in their God to an 
extent probably not exceeded by any other people 
collectively in the world, at any rate during many past 
decades. 

In further support of my contention that the Boers 
were highly religious and greatly valued the precious 
Word of God, we have before us the statements of many 
of our own soldiers (both home and colonial) that 
beautifully bound Bibles were found by them every- 
where when they entered the sacred precincts of the 
quiet homes of those dear people to drag the women 
and children therefrom, preparatory to setting fire to 
their much-loved homesteads. 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 129 

That the much-loved homes of the Boers which con- 
tained their precious Bibles, and many other undoubted 
evidences of their faith in God, were ruthlessly set fire 
to by blood-stained British hands, is a matter that every 
true English man and woman is now thoroughly 
ashamed of, and in respect to which I sincerely hope no 
human being in existence will ever again possess the 
brazen audacity to even attempt to defend us. As a 
matter of fact, the shockingly abominable position 
which we took up during the period of our unmitigated 
effort to drink the innocent blood of the mere handful 
of Christian people of the late South African Republics 
is an absolutely indefensible one; indeed, so much so 
that it is more than likely that even the devil himself 
would not now care to accept a brief to defend us in 
respect to our actions on that most deplorable occasion. 
At any rate, he would hardly be likely to do so in refer- 
ence to our exceptionally abominable doings during the 
awful period of our ^^farm burning crusade" in the 
above-mentioned countries. 

To realise the absolute indefensibility of our unpar- 
donable actions in the above-mentioned connection, for 
a moment imagine '^Christian England," our great 
nation, our world-wide empire on which ^'the sun never 
sets," brutally engaged in burning out the peaceful 
homes which contained the precious and much-loved 
Bibles of a mere handful of God-fearing people, and 
struggling colonists at that, while ourselves avowedly 
the custodians of the Holy Scriptures; to say nothing 
specifically in reference to our false and blasphemous 
pretensions that we are ambassadores of peace and good- 
will to all people. This is the kind of cursed hypocrisy 
that will certainly lead to our ruin, even if nothing else 
does, for it is quite intolerable in the sight of God. 

Surely such a shockingly indefensible position as 
that above described not only indicates the sin of all 



130 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

time, with probably the one exception of the unpardon- 
able sin which was and is still associated with the cruel 
murder of Jesus Christ; but also most probably com- 
prises the demoniacal farce of all time, so far as sinful 
human beings are concerned. 

In view of all the peculiar and exceptional circum- 
stances connected with it, us, '^as" Christians, and the 
people of the Boer Republics as ''the saints and martyrs 
of Jesus," I feel that I am quite safe in saying that the 
world has probably never before beheld such a stupen- 
dous farce as ''our' South African ''^^ar' unquestion- 
ably was. It certainly has not done so since the devil 
first deceived Mother Eve and afterwards derisively 
mocked her for foolishly believing what he falsely told 
her, in contradiction of the words of God, in the 
Garden of Eden. 

As a matter of fact, the devil did deceive Mother 
Eve in that garden, notwithstanding all that the Rev. 
R. J. Campbell or anybody else may say to the con- 
trary; whether Rev., Dev., or some other kind of theo- 
logical humbug, it can make no possible difference to 
the incontrovertible fact in question. (While I detest 
Mr. Campbeirs "New Theology," I much admire him 
for the sake of the intense love which he evidently hath 
for the poor and needy.) 

It is here worthy of note that the great tragedy of 
the human race commenced and was chiefly enacted in 
Africa. This being so, surely the more remarkable and 
ominous is the fact that the great and appalling tragedy 
now under notice, the culminating result of which will 
be the speedy and irreparable downfall of the British 
nation and a sorrowful scattering of our foolish people, 
also commenced and was chiefly enacted in the dark 
and forbidding continent of Africa. The former event 
about the year B.C. 4000 (the 70th year of Adam's age), 
and the latter on the 17th day of May, A.D. 1900. 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 131 

In this connection I may say that, even though we 
have not hitherto been sufficiently mindful of the Great 
God Who rules over all, and faithful to our trust as a 
Divinely favored nation and people in the past, we 
should now confess our faults in a true, honourable, and 
straightforward manner, and not add more fuel to our 
already smouldering fire by wickedly and falsely deny- 
ing them any longer. 

All that I have here written about our so-called 
South African war is quite true. Let us admit it like 
men, from the highest to the lowest of us. There is 
surely nothing, except our unwarranted pride, to be lost 
in doing so. 

The particular portion of the verse under notice 
may now, I believe, be correctly read in plain language 
as follows, viz. : — 

"I saw England mysteriously DRUNKEN with 
the blood of the righteous Boers, which the former re- 
lentlessly shed in South Africa in pursuance of a policy 
of avarice and greed unprecedented in the history of 
the world." 

^'ENGLAND MYSTERIOUSLY DRUNKEN 
WITH THE BLOOD OF THE RIGHTEOUS 
BOERS"! When was England ''drunken' with the 
''blood'' of the Boers, or anybody else, for that matter, 
is now the question of all questions for the British 
nation and people, collectively, to answer, and one 
which they should answer without a moment's delay. 

The awful day on which we were "drunken" with 
blood surely marks an epoch, black, hateful, and for- 
bidding, in our history. It is most certainly a day from 
which we may count the length of our days as a nation, 
in view alone of the sad facts, peculiar circumstances, 
and Scriptural data to which I have already referred. 

The history of the world only records one occasion 
upon which a nation, or large multitude of people, was 



132 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

drunken with the blood of either saints or sinners. And 
the awful and exclusive occasion on w^hich is occurred 
unquestionably was, as I have said before, about the 
middle of May, 1900, or, in other words, on the day 
commonly known as ''Maf eking Day'' and the nation 
and people who were blood drunken on that particular 
and exclusive occasion, I am most sorry to have to again 
say, were the British nation and people — my own dear 
people. 

On that particular day the world beheld a disgust- 
ing scene, the like of which was never before witnessed 
by mortals at any time or in any place. Simultaneously 
throughout the whole world, wherever British subjects 
were then found, they suddenly became seized with a 
peculiar and exceptional kind of hilarious madness 
never before experienced collectively by human beings; 
or, in other words, the British nation and people be- 
came mysteriously and unconsciously intoxicated ''with 
the blood of the saints'' on that awful day of evil omen 
for us. 

One of the most peculiar and noticeable features 
about the event of ''Mafeking Day'' consisted in the 
unprecedentedly remarkable fact that the outburst of 
hilariousness which seized the British people on that 
exceptionally insignificant occasion, so far as our 
praiseworthiness went, was spontaneous in every part 
of our vast territory. It was not merely a matter of one 
city or two being smitten by the idiotic doings of an 
adjoining city or town. On the contrary, it was most 
surely a matter of universal and mysterious infection, 
so far as British subjects in every land were concerned. 

The "WOMAN" (the 'whole nation) was 
^'drunken" simultaneously. The ''drunkenness" of that 
awful day was most certainly a peculiar and exclusive 
kind of mysteriously ''joyful" intoxication, which 
simultaneously and unaccountably (otherwise than as 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 133 

herein stated) invaded every corner of the earth where 
British subjects were then to be found, and vehemently 
attacked them with all the virulence of an overheated 
rattlesnake. 

The backwoodsmen of Australia and Canada were 
mysteriously affected in exactly the same peculiar and 
exceptional manner that the usually dignified stock- 
brokers of the world-famed city of London were 
affected, and acted with equal stupidity — each in his 
place. 

The said backwoodsmen had no idea of what the 
deplorable condition and abominable doings of the 
blood-drunken citizens of London were at the time 
that they (the backwoodsmen) were so mysteriously 
affected, and vice versa, and yet they all alike behaved 
in the same disgustingly stupid and unpardonable 
manner. 

For instance, I know of a small "up-country" town- 
ship in the far western districts of Victoria where the 
"leading" business men came out en masse on ''Mafe- 
king Day'' and in a disgustingly "drunken" condition 
(in more ways than one) hilariously marched up and 
down its streets, and now and then quite unaccountably 
engaged themselves in breaking windows, tearing down 
fences, and otherwise acting like escaped lunatics. 
While these things were going on in the said "up- 
country township" certain members of ''the Stock Ex- 
change" in one of our great Australian cities, unaware 
of what was going on in Victoria, likewise ''enjoyed" 
themselves by marching up and down its principal 
street, in a like disgusting predicament. The latter, 
with their clothes in a torn and battered condition, hung 
on to tho tail and mane of an old horse and sang filthy 
songs derogatory to the Boer President and people, such 
songs being wholly unworthy of sane men, to say 



134 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

nothing of what should be expected from professing 
Christians. 

Almost needless to say, some of the blood-drunken 
^'gentlemen" above referred to were so much ashamed 
of themselves, when they became ''sober," that they did 
not appear in their city offices for several days after 
their mysterious debauch on the "blood of the saints and 
the martyrs of Jesus." 

Time and space alone forbid me to tell of many 
similar instances of the results of the mysterious blood- 
intoxication thus mentioned in the Holy Scriptures, 
and which unquestionably took place among British 
people generally on ''Maf eking Day.'' England, Ire- 
land, Scotland, and the whole of our so-called English- 
speaking colonies, alike simultaneously ''rejoiced" on 
"Maf eking Day" ; and in like manner (simultaneously) 
they will all doubtless mourn on the rapidly approach- 
ing and awful day of our impending retribution. 

To be quite fair, let us now ask ourselves, was the 
unprecedented outburst of hilarious madness to which 
I have above referred warranted by any achievement of 
our troops in South Africa at the time mentioned, espe- 
cially in connection with the supposed relief of Mafe- 
king? This is a question that even the "level-headed" 
Briton still hates to be asked, and is undoubtedly one 
which he has never yet seriously tried to answer; but 
would do well to do so, for his own edification and 
learning, in connection with the great and important 
prophecy under notice. If for no other purpose or 
reason than that which I have just mentioned, it is 
surely worthy of our best possible attention. 

The emphatic reply, "Most certainly it was riot," 
is, however, the only correct answer that it is possible to 
truthfully give to this important question. No other 
reply than this can so much as even reasonably assert 
itself in the mind of a right-thinking person, or find 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 135 

expression through the lips of any honest and truthful 
man or woman within the wide borders of the British 
Empire to-day, or anywhere else, for that matter. 

The unprecedented amount of noise that was made 
on ''Maf eking Day'' was unquestionably more than 
sufficient to herald the taking of Berlin and the ever- 
lasting destruction of the mighty German Empire, 
while the event that it was supposed to celebrate was 
not of sufficient importance to make a decent donkey 
turn his silly head to look at it. 

At most Mafeking was but an up-country village 
or backwoods township, and the supposed relief of it a 
mere farce, for accomplishing which the supposed 
''greatest power upon earth" tried hard and without 
any sense of shame to glorify itself. Truly the whole 
thing was a repetition of the story wherein a great white 
elephant is said to have stamped down his big and ugly 
foot upon the small body of an undersized mosquito, 
and afterwards exclaimed, with great joy and laud and 
long trumpeting, "Well done! I believe I have cracked 
one of his invisible toe-nails! Bring me a microscope, 
that I may endeavour to see what I have done, if any- 
thing at all." 

This would be a poor accomplishment for a huge 
elephant to make a great fuss about, and comparatively 
so was the supposed relief of Mafeking a poor acco/n- 
plishment for the greatest nation upon earth to get 
''drunk" over and otherwise to wickedly and foolishly 
make a great fuss about; the real difference being that 
the elephant was evidently ashamed of himself, and 
called for a microscope to see what he had done; while, 
so far as I know, the heedless people of the mighty 
British Empire have not yet done so in reference to 
their supposed accomplishments in South Africa. 

Such comparisons as the above, however, but merely 
serve to illustrate the superficial aspect of the hilarious 



136 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

madness which took possession of the British nation 
and people on ^'Mafeking Day," and is therefore of but 
little use for the purpose of assisting us to make this 
investigation on a sound and desirable basis. 

Our national ''intoxication" on the particular occa- 
sion above mentioned had a much deeper, wider, and 
more serious and appalling significance than the ap- 
parent or SUPPOSED REJOICING that took place 
over the SUPPOSED RELIEF of that cursed back- 
woods village of ill omen for us — Maf eking. 

Our unprecedentedly stupid and peculiar "intoxi- 
cation" and extraordinary doings on that particular 
occasion definitely marked a great crisis and shameful 
epoch in the history of our once honoured nation and 
people, the like evil and disgraceful doings of whom 
shall never again be repeated in this world of sin, 
sorrow, and shame. 

Our national "'intoxication" on that particular occa- 
sion most certainly marked our association with a 
shameful event, the record of which shall never be 
obliterated from the history of the nations of the world 
so long as time remains, and certainly not afterwards 
with any good or lasting result to us. 

On that particular day the Great God of Heaven, 
by reason of our unpardonable sins and the hardness of 
our cruel hearts towards the Boer peasants and people, 
justly caused us to be held up, or, rather, to exhibit 
ourselves in an exceptionally disgusting condition to the 
hateful ridicule and well-merited contempt of corrupt 
men and evil angels. 

On that particular occasion there also went forth 
the just and immutable decree of Holy Heaven against 
the British nation and people. 

"MENE, MENE, TEKEL UPHARSIN."— 
"God hath numbered thy kingdom and finished it. 
Thou art weighed in the balances and found wanting. 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 137 

Thy kingdom is divided and given to others better than 
thee." 

What a decree! What a judgment! What a doom 
is indicated in these awful words! And yet such a 
decree has been Divinely pronounced against England, 
such a judgment has been given against her, and such a 
doom most certainly awaits her! The Infallible God 
of Heaven says so ; the Holy Scriptures say so ; the Holy 
Angels say so ; and every right-minded person who may 
read these awful words will also say so. It matters not 
whether the latter is a Briton, a German, an American, 
a heathen, or a Hottentot: so long as he admits the 
truth he is worthy of honour and respect. 

Thus, in view alone of the awful and incontrovert- 
ible facts mentioned in the preceding pages of this 
book, there is surely a deeper and wider significance 
attached to our national 'intoxication" on ''Mafeking 
Day" than at first sight appears. 

^'AND I SAW THE WOMAN DRUNKEN 
WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS." 

''And I saw England (the British people and 
nation) intoxicated with the innocent blood of the God- 
fearing Boer farmers whom they callously slew in the 
Transvaal, and which disgustingly shocking event 
marked the commencement of the downfall of that 
great nation." 

These are the plain words in which the first por- 
tion of the particular verse under notice may now be 
intelligently and correctly read. 

How much better the above statement describes the 
abominable and disgusting event under review than 
does the ordinary records of the ''rejoicing'' that took 
place on "Mafeking Day" will, I am sure, be clearly 
seen by ALL WHO HAVE EYES TO SEE, brains to 
use, and wisdom to discriminate. 



138 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

However, I leave such of my readers as may not 
think so to make further comparisons in this particu- 
larly interesting connection, and, if need be, in their 
own way. 

So far as I am personally concerned, I would rather 
risk my present ^welfare and eternal future on what the 
Holy Scriptures say about this matter than on what 
men of corrupt minds and sin-addled brains have said 
or will again say about it. 

If any further confirmation of the correctness of my 
exposition of this particular verse, or the appropriate- 
ness of the references and comparisons which I have 
made in connection with my explanation of it, is wanted 
by any of my readers, sufficient material for such pur- 
pose is surely to be found in the latter part of it. 

^'And Tsaw THE WOMAN drunken with the 
blood of the saints, AND WITH THE BLOOD OF 
THE MARTYRS OF JESUS"; or, as the latter 
words, in plainer equivalents, are to be found in a better 
translation of the original Greek text, ''THE WIT- 
NESSES OF JESUS." 

It is well known, and, I think, generally admitted, 
that when we went to war with the Transvaal or Boer 
Republic both the President and people of that country 
opposed us in the Sacred and Holy Name of Jesus. 

Their soldiers and generals most certainly came out 
to do battle against us in the Sacred and Holy Name of 
Jesus ; and it is scarcely too much to say that w^e opposed 
them in the name of the devil; if not openly and gener- 
ally, those who were mainly responsible for that hor- 
rible massacre certainly did so secretly, as may be seen 
by any person who cares to carefully read the ''Auto- 
biography of Sir William Butler," which was recently 
published by Messrs. Constable and Company, of this 
city. 

As I have already shown. President Kruger con- 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 139 

stantly, consistently, seriously, and reverently called 
upon both his generals and soldiers to persevere and 
confidently fight on in the Sacred and Holy Name of 
Jesus; and, probably in view of our supposed great 
strength, many of us blasphemously disregarded the 
Great God of all Power by defiantly sneering and 
foolishly jeering at him for his simple faith in having 
done so. 

The fact that President Kruger's orders were almost 
invariably couched in quotations from the Holy Bible, 
and that his words of encouragement to his faithful 
followers always were, are matters that most certainly 
ought not to have been made objects of ridicule and 
derision by ^'Christian" England under any conceiv- 
able circumstances. 

It is a positive fact that a mere handful of modern, 
civilised people unquestionably opposed "the greatest 
nation upon earth" in the Sacred and Holy Name of 
Jesus Christ, the Infallible Son of the Ever-living God, 
and that we superciliously laughed at and blindly ridi- 
culed them for their simple and truly admirable faith 
in having done so. Surely we may never even hope 
to escape, as a nation, from the just and awful conse- 
quences of alone having blasphemously done this awful 
thing. 

There are thousands of people in Europe to-day 
who are aware of the fact that the Boers would never 
for a single moment have entertained so much as a 
thought of responding to our contemptible war hoot 
when they did, had noth both President and people at 
that time fully believed that Jesus would be with them 
in all their battles, and finally give them a full and 
complete victory over us in the manner and at the 
moment they then wrongly expected Him to. 

In all good faith I ask, does not such admirable 
conduct and undoubted testimony as that which I have 



140 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

above mentioned unquestionably stamp the Boers as 
^'WITNESSES OF JESUS," even if nothing more? 
They most certainly shed their precious blood IN 
PROOF of their simple FAITH IN JESUS, and 
thereby their blood unquestionably became "THE 
BLOOD OF THE WITNESSES OF JESUS," and 
v^as, according to this great prophecy, THE BLOOD 
upon which our nation ''feasted/' spiritually, myster- 
iously, greedily, and disgustingly on ^^Maf eking Day/' 
and consequently became hilariously mad, ''drunken," 
and intoxicated in more ways than one, on that cursed 
day of national ill-omen for us. 

From an earthly point of view, the Boers and their 
leaders undoubtedly made one great mistake in allow- 
ing themselves to be drawn into their late war with 
us, the disastrous results of which (to them) might have 
been seen beforehand by any keen and wise student of 
the Holy Scriptures. 

However, in view of the probable fact that they 
did not understand the particular prophecy in refer- 
ence to which I now write, it is only reasonable to sup- 
pose that they unwittingly allowed themselves to be- 
come worthy instruments in the hand of the great God 
of Heaven by which He then tested the hearts, minds, 
faith, and religion of the people of the British nation 
of that particular time, in the same way that the con- 
tents of this book will test the faith and religion of 
those of the present time. 

Thus, for the moment, the simple-minded Boers 
unquestionably knew not themselves to be the Divinely- 
appointed subjects upon whom the Almighty God of 
Heaven had determined to allow the people of ''Chris- 
tian' England to demonstrtae the hardness of their 
cruel hearts and pour out the wickedness of their grasp- 
ing and sin-stained souls. They knew not that God had 
determined to ALLOW boastful and blasphemous 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 141 

England to do JUST AS SHE LIKED with them, 
in view of the awful fact that He intended later on 
^'to fill to the double the bitter cup which she then 
filled," and relentlessly forced His dear people in 
South Africa to partake of it to the very last drop of 
the filthiest dregs that were ever presented to the quiv- 
ering lips or thrust into the pierced hearts of helpless 
human beings. 

The unfortunate Boers unquestionably put their 
trust in Jesus during the period of their great trial ; and 
in the long run I am sure it will be seen that their 
simple faith was not even then misplaced in Him. 
Such a thing would be utterly impossible. He will 
sooner or later reward them in a manner and to a 
degree they probably never even dreamed of in the 
most hopeful days of their earthly career. They will 
also shortly, and without any intervention or effort on 
their own part, be avenged on their late oppressors in 
a way and to an extent sufficiently heart-rending to 
compel the cruellest beings living upon the face of 
the earth to copiously shed tears of genuine pity and 
mourn for us with a lamentation never before heard 
among men. 

The unprecedented cruelty of our methods and acts, 
from a public and national point of view, during our 
so-called war in South Africa, notwithstanding the fact 
that both ourselves and our reluctant and ill-matched 
opponents were then avowedly Protestant Christian na- 
tions, is a matter that should not be overlooked by any 
means in considering this all-important prophecy, and 
hence my reason for referring so fully to it. 

It is said that God, in the execution of His judg- 
ments, never visits a people with public and general 
calamities but where their sins are public and national, 
too. In the connection under notice our sins were both 
public and national, and therefore it is only reasonable 



142 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

to suppose that our calamities will be both public and 
general in the awful day when we are duly called upon 
to pay a just penalty for having committed such sins in 
such a manner. 

The unprecedentedly vicious and awful determina- 
tion with which we, as a nation, in spiteful remem- 
brance of the past (Majuba Hill), pursued the com- 
paratively helpless people of the little Boer Republics 
to complete annihilation, so far as their national exist- 
ence went, should be carefully noted as a true and 
highly significant symbol of the unparalleled vicious- 
ness with which we too will, in due course, be pur- 
sued to complete annihilation, so far as our national 
existence goes. Such, unquestionably, is the awful 
doom which awaits our own nation and people in the 
near future. 

''In the (Boer) cup which she hath filled, fill to her 
double'' is the awful decree which this great and im- 
portant prophecy announces against us as I write these 
words, and the due fulfilment of which, for the mo- 
ment, we unconsciously await as a nation. 

It is well known that our doings in South Africa 
were such during the so-called Boer war that the well- 
merited anger of every nation in the whole world was 
then aroused against us. And I am sure the just anger 
of the Almighty God of the Eternal Universe was also 
then aroused against us, and in view of which fact many 
of us may scarcely even hope to escape from the wrath 
to come. 

It is also now wxll known, as I have previously 
pointed out, that the German Emperor, ALONE and 
PERSONALLY, in true fulfilment of Divine proph- 
ecy, prevented the nations of Europe from summarily 
dealing with us in a violent manner at the time of our 
late energetic blood hunt in South Africa. Had it not 
been for the able and kindly intervention of that great- 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 143 

est of all earth's great monarchs at that particular time 
it is more than probable that we would now be a small 
quantity indeed among the nations of the world. 

Thus, in the exceptional value of the above-men- 
tioned kindly intervention, we have another and prob- 
ably the best possible of all proofs that what I have 
already written about the Emperor of Germany being 
the FOREIGN king (the wild beast) of verse three 
is true. Indeed, such proofs as support me in this 
connection could only entirely exist in the incontro- 
vertible fact that he (the Kaiser) did actually support 
England (''the woman") to ''her" great advantage dur- 
ing the time of "her" disgraceful South African war, 
and which we now know to be the case, in the exact 
manner so unmistakably, even though symbolically, de- 
scribed in the words of this great and important 
prophecy. 

The last nine or ten words of^the particular verse 
under notice are simple, and may be perfectly under- 
stood by any ordinary readers of the Holy Scriptures 
who have already followed me closely in my exposi- 
tion of the previous portion of it. 

"AND WHEN I SAW HER I WONDERED 
WITH GREAT ADMIRATION," or, as the Greek 
text gives us the latter part of this statement, " / won- 
dered with great wonder'' simply means that John was 
greatly astonished when he saw "THE WOMAN 
DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF THE 
SAINTS and with the blood of the MARTYRS OF 
JESUS." 

It is, surely, hardly to be wondered at that John 
was greatly astonished when he saw "THE WOMAN" 
(England) in the disgusting condition already de- 
scribed, and also notwithstanding the dual facts that in 
vision only he saw enacted the painful scenes of "Mafe- 
king Day," and that such vision was shown to him 



144 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

nearly two thousand years before the awful things asso- 
ciated with it actually took place. 

In the light of the foregoing exposition of it the 
verse under notice may now be read in the plain and 
simple language in which, I believe, our Heavenly 
Father desires all His dear people in England to read 
it at this critical moment. In such language it may 
be read as follows, viz. : — 

'^And I, John, saw the British nation and people 
mysteriously intoxicated with the blood of the righteous 
Boers, who by death testified to the sincerity of their 
faith in Jesus: and when I saw the disgusting sights 
that ensued on Mafeking Day I was greatly aston- 
ished." 

Thus this most wonderful verse undoubtedly names 
England's greatest sin, fixes the exact day on which 
England's downfall was divinely decreed, and also in- 
ferentially supplies data sufficient to further confirm 
all devout readers of the Holy Bible in the knowl- 
edge that England, with London as its Capital City, 
is "The WOMAN" referred to by the Angelic Mes- 
senger in the great and important prophecy herein 
under notice. 

With the above verse ends the wonderful and mys- 
terious series of symbols and riddles, the foregoing ex- 
position of which, I hope, will enable many of my 
readers to correctly locate England as the principal 
character of this great and important prophecy; the 
Emperor of Germany personally as our therein indi- 
cated consistent supporter; the particular sins com- 
mitted by us, and for which, as a just punishment, 
the Heavenly decree has been pronounced against us; 
and ''Mafeking Day'' as the day from which our down- 
fall may be reckoned, and is to definitely date. 

In concluding this chapter I must say that I firmly 
believe that the six verses of Divine Revelation which 



DRUNKEN WITH THE BLOOD OF SAINTS 145 

I have tried to explain in the immediately preceding 
pages, comprise the most wonderful, significant, and 
concise piece of literature ever comprised in any equal 
number of words, or ever written or printed in any 
book in any age; and that, therefore, and in view of 
their being Divinely inspired, they are well worthy of 
the careful and serious consideration of every man and 
woman in existence, and which I sincerely hope they 
will now receive from many people, both in and out 
of the British Isles, and in consequence or otherwise 
of what I have herein written. 

Although it is often said that ''the responsibility of 
nations seems to be separated from that of individuals 
(the one to be judged in this world, the other in the 
next)," there is surely no good reason to show that 
each of us, as units which go to make up the nation 
to which we belong, should not take a keen and intelli- 
gent interest in its affairs, both past, present, and 
future. 

The remaining twelve verses of the 17th chapter of 
the Divine Revelation comprise a partial elucidation of 
this great and important prophecy by the angel who 
first made it known to John, and which I hope to be 
able to further deal with at some length in the imme- 
diately succeeding pages of this book, and even the 
more effectively, in the better light of such elucidation, 
than has hitherto been the case. 



CHAPTER VI. 
AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY. 

"The woman is that great city." 

"And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I 
will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth 
her, which hath the seve^i heads and ten horns. 

The beast that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out 
of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition : and they that dwell on 
the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of 
life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast 
that was, and is not, and yet is. 

And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are 
seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth. 

And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the 
other is not yet come ; and when he cometh_, he must continue a short 
space. 

And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of 
the seven, and goeth into perdition. 

And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have 
received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour 
with the beast. 

These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength 
unto the beast. 

These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall over- 
come them : for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings : and they 
that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. 

And he saith unto me. The waters which thou sawest, where the 
whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 

And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall 
hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat 
her flesh, and burn her with fire. 

For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, 
and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall 
be fulfilled. 

And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which 
reigneth over the kings of the earth." 

—REVELATION, chapter xvii., verses 7 to 18. 

O send out thy light and thy truth that they may lead me. 

GIVE light, O Lord, that we may learn Give light, O Lord, that we may look 

The way that leads to. Thee, Beneath, around, above, 

That where our hearts true joys discern, And learn from nature's living book 

Our life may be. Thy power and love. 
146 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 147 

Give light, O Lord, that we may know Give light, O Lord, that we may read 

Thy one unchanging truth. All signs that Thou art near. 

And follow, all ovir days bek)w, And, while we live, in word and deed 

Our Guide in youth. Thy Name revere. 

Give light, O Lord, that we may see Give light, O Lord, that we may trace 

Where wisdom bids beware. In trial, pain, and loss, 

And turn our doubting minds to Thee In poorest lot, and lowest place, 

In faithful prayer. A Saviour's Cross. 

Give light, O Lord, that we may see, 
• A home beyond the sky. 

Where all who live in Christ with Thee 
Shall never die. Amen. 

<<T WILL TELL THEE THE MYSTERY of 
A THE WOMAN, and of THE BEAST that car- 
rieth her, which hath THE SEVEN HEADS and 
THE TEN HORNS," are the authoritative words of 
the Angelic Messenger who conversed with the Apostle 
John nearly two thousand years ago in the lonely Isle 
of Patmos, and which, it will at once be seen, infer- 
entially contain a promise to elucidate, or make known, 
the wonderful series of symbols and riddles to which I 
have already referred and tried to explain in the pre- 
ceding chapters of this book. 

A reference to verse eight will show that imme- 
diately after making the above-mentioned promise, as 
contained in the seventh of the eighteen verses di- 
rectly under notice, the Angel proceeds to keep it, and 
faithfully does so in the peculiar and remarkable words 
of the eleven next succeeding verses — that is, in those 
which follow it — but unquestionably in a manner not 
sufficiently explicit to fully expose the chief features 
of this great and important prophecy to the vulgar 
gaze. 

It will, however, doubtless at once be clearly seen 
by the keen observer that while the Angelic Messenger 
does not quite reveal the full meaning and awful signif- 
icance of the first six verses of the seventeenth chapter 
of Divine Revelation, he certainly throws much light 
upon them; so much, indeed, that the duly qualified 



148 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

(ivise) Bible student is thereby the better enabled to 
the more easily and definitely locate England as ''the 
"woman' referred to in this phophecy, the Emperor of 
Germany as ''the beast/^ and our seven self-governing 
colonies as the "seven heads ^ith ten horns," than would 
otherwise be the case. 

It will also be seen that what the Angel has said 
very substantially supports me in what I have already 
written in explanation of the first six verses of the 
seventeenth chapter of the Divine Revelation. 

In this connection I may here point out, and I 
hope with very considerable advantage to my readers, 
that the mere fact of the Angel voluntarily offering to 
explain the great and mysterious prophecy under no- 
tice, and its attendant series of necessarily dark say- 
ings, exceptional symbolical words, and peculiar rid- 
dles, is the best possible proof that such explanation is 
absolutely necessary for our edification; and also, in a 
measure, bears me out in my contention in chapter two 
of this book, that the Holy Scriptures can only be fully 
and correctly understood by means of Divine interposi- 
tion, or, in other words, by the aid of God-given wisdom 
and instruction. 

In my proposed effort to further explain the twelve 
extraordinary verses quoted above, I will adopt the 
same method as that which I adopted in the preceding 
chapter of this book, and explain each verse separately 
and in consecutive serial order so far as I possibly can, 
but necessarily in different chapters and under different 
headings, in view of the comparatively large amount 
of written matter and the varietv" of largely different 
subjects involved. 

In this particular way I hope to be able to deal 
more effectively with some of the more difficult verses 
than would probably otherwise be the case. 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 149 

VERSE 7. 
''And the angel said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I 
will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth 
her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns." 

In view of the fact that I have already explained 
the meanings and significance of the symbolic words 
"WOMAN" and "BEAST," as used in this connec- 
tion, I presume that it will not be necessary for me to 
again herein refer to them at length, and therefore I 
will not do so. 

In respect to the latter portion of this verse I will 
again temporarily pass over any lengthy reference 
which should ordinarily be here made to the meanings 
and significance of the important symbolical words 
"SEVEN HEADS" and "TEN HORNS." I deem 
it wise to do this for reasons which I have already 
stated in a previous chapter of this book. 

VERSE 8. 
"The beast that thou sawest was, and is not ; and shall ascend out 
of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition : and they that dwell on 
the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of 
life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast 
that was, and is not, and yet is." 

In the first place, I may say that this exceptionally 
fine verse constitutes the grandest riddle that it has 
ever been my good fortune to consider. I say this 
not only in view of the wonderful depth of the dark 
sayings which are necessarily involved in it, but also 
on account of the particularly far-reaching and im- 
portant facts which the revealing angel found it pos- 
sible to express in such exceptionally brief and extraor- 
dinarily peculiar terms as those which it contains un- 
questionably are. 

When correctly deciphered, this most wonderful 
verse, inter alia, confirms, beyond the shadow of a 



150 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

doubt, my contention that the Emperor of Germany is 
the '^WILD BEAST," or foreign monarch who claims 
the Divine right to rule extensively, referred to in 
another verse in the first part of the chapter to which 
it belongs. It also clearly indicates that that great 
monarch was and is destined to play the principal part 
of those assigned to the various other persons symboli- 
cally referred to in the all-important prophecy under 
notice. 

In view of the fact that the reader will probably 
the better understand this extraordinary verse by my 
referring to the latter part of it first, I will adopt such 
somewhat unusual method in commencing the follow- 
ing detailed explanation of it. The latter part of the 
verse referred to reads as follows, viz. : — 

'THE BEAST THAT WAS, AND IS NOT, 
AND YET IS." At first sight or thought, as the case 
may be, this most peculiar statement appears to be just 
about as full of contradictions as any equal number of 
w^ords well can be. When, however, its relative por- 
tion of the veil which covers the subtle language which 
comprises the enigma of this great and important 
prophecy generally is removed from it, the meaning 
and significance of even this most peculiar arrange- 
ment of words becomes exceptionally plain, and is, I 
am sure, then quite as easy to understand as any other 
portion of the Holy Scriptures. This is, of course, the 
more particularly the case where the reader is under 
the influence and guidance of the Holy Spirit of God, 
and thereby endowed with the wisdom necessary for 
a better and clearer understanding generally, especially 
in respect to matters of this kind. 

'THE BEAST THAT WAS, AND IS NOT, 
AND YET IS." In this connection I have already 
pointed out that the Emperor of Germany is the for- 
eign monarch referred to in a previously explained 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 151 

verse as 'THE WILD BEAST"; and seeing that he 
is shown to be closely associated in a general way 
throughout the whole of this great and important 
prophecy with 'THE WOMAN," and which is there- 
in unquestionably the symbolical representative char- 
acter of our nation, it is only reasonable to suppose that 
the particular verse under notice also refers to them 
in association with each other. To my mind it most 
certainly does, and although the reference is unques- 
tionably made in a particularly subtle and exception- 
ally deep and even mysterious manner, I am quite sure 
that such can be clearly shown to be the case. 

In view of the apparent difficulty of understand- 
ing it, I will bluntly, and without further explanation 
for the moment, express in a plain and definite form 
what I presume to be the meaning and significance of 
this peculiar arrangement of words, and afterv/ards 
endeavour to correctly and satisfactorily reconcile them 
to the position thus and now taken up. 

In a somewhat enlarged form and in the connec- 
tion with which I propose to reconcile them, I believe 
they may be correctly and intelligently interpreted, 
and, consequently, the more plainly read — in an intro- 
ductory sense, at any rate — as follows, viz. : — 

'The Emperor of Germany WAS the King of Eng- 
land, is NOT the King of England, and yet IS the 
King of England." 

How fully even this most peculiar statement coin- 
cides with the puzzling arrangement of words con- 
tained in the verse under notice when considered in 
association with the context of the latter, and, at the 
same time, faithfully and correctly describes our ex- 
traordinary connection with the Kaiser as a foreign 
monarch, is positively astounding. This fact even be- 
comes the more evident when we remember his close 
blood-relationship to our own Royal Family, and also 



152 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN—A DIVINE WARNING 

what many people look upon as his colourable right 
to our throne by reason alone of such relationship. 

From the words quoted above it would thus appear 
as though, in the Light of Holy Heaven, the Kaiser 
WAS entitled to wear the British Crown when our 
late beloved Queen Victoria passed away, but that, 
in view of the fact that he did not then claim it, for 
reasons which I will not here mention, he is NOT 
now (in the minds of mortals) the King of England, 
and yet he IS (in the Divine mind) or will be (in the 
actual sight of men) the King of England in the near 
future. 

Without any desire to weary my readers I will now 
endeavour to penetrate somewhat deeply into this par- 
ticular portion of this exceptionally interesting line of 
prophecy, and hope they will bear with me in view 
of any apparently roundabout methods that I may nec- 
essarily have to adopt in endeavouring to do so. I 
may say that I desire to treat as fully as I possibly 
can with this somewhat difficult verse, if for no other 
purpose than to show the wonderful depth and ex- 
ceptional proficiency of the Holy Scriptures in mat- 
ters of this kind, and thus help to produce an addi- 
tional lesson, which I sincerely hope will be effectively 
and advantageously availed of by my readers in more 
ways than one. 

In the first part of the particular verse under notice 
we are told that 'THE WILD BEAST" shall ascend 
''OUT OF THE BOTTOMLESS PIT," or, as the 
original Greek text has it, "OUT OF THE ABYSS," 
and go into "PERDITION." Also in the original 
text a word meaning "DESTRUCTION" is used 
where the modern revisers of our New Testament have 
incorrectly given us the word "PERDITION." 

In view alone of its context the latter word is ob- 
viously the result of a mistranslation of the word origi- 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 153 

nally used in this connection. This is quite evidently 
so apart from any questionable contention about the 
true meaning or otherwise of the Greek word originally 
used. In any case it would most certainly be illogical 
to say that anyone would ascend out of the BOTTOM- 
LESS PIT and go into PERDITION in the sense 
in which we ordinarily use these words. This could 
only be so (illogical) seeing that they are, at least, 
synonymous in their inference, and, consequently, both 
meaningless and senseless, when used in such form as 
the above, and either in this or any other connection. 

For instance, there would surely be no sense in say- 
ing that "THE WILD BEAST" came up out of hell 
to go down into hell; and, therefore alone, we may 
reasonably look for a better understanding of our sub- 
ject by using the words "ABYSS" and "DESTRUC- 
TION" in making this investigation. I am confident 
that these words entirely agree with a correct transla- 
tion of the corresponding words in the manuscript 
which originally contained this great and important 
prophecy. 

What, then, does the revealing angel mean by say- 
ing that '^The wild beast shall ascend (or come up) 
out of the Abyss''? 

In this particular connection the words ^^ ascend out 
of the Abyss'' may possibly mean (I give a much more 
probable meaning later on) to ascend or come up out 
of the depths of consanguinity, or blood relationship; 
or, in other words, that the person concerned will try 
to prove relationship by the production of either inter- 
minable or indefinite records of the dim and distant 
past, in the same way that rust-stained water may be 
said to be taken from a "bottomless well" to prove that 
a horseshoe exists in the "bottom" of it. 

Anyone who cares to give the matter of proving 
the relationship of two persons, distantly or indefinitely 



154 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

related, a moment's intelligent consideration in this 
light will soon realise that, in any case, a more appro- 
priate word could not possibly be used to describe the 
interminable depths and incomprehensible intricacies 
of far-distant relationship or ancestry than the simple 
word ''Abyss'' in the sense in which it is somewhat 
apparently applied in this particular connection. 

In further exemplification of the foregoing state- 
ment, I may say with all due respect to the exalted 
person referred to, that a moment's wise reflection will 
convince any intelligent person that the German Em.- 
peror probably knows no more about his ancestors, 
beyond perhaps twenty or thirty generations, than I do 
about mine, and I am sure that I know no more about 
my ancestors beyond that period than the man in the 
moon knows about his — that is, if he has any at all. 

In considering this particular portion of this most 
wonderful prophecy, it should be remembered thai the 
Kaiser is further related — to an extent which is, nt 
least, not generally known — to our Royal Families of 
the past, besides being the eldest son of Queen Vic- 
toria's eldest daughter, and therefore that it may well 
be prospectively said that he will ascend from "THE 
ABYSS" in any claim that he may make to the throne 
of England. If he ever does come forward in this 
way, and successfully produces indefinite evidence in 
proof of the far-distant relationship to which I have 
referred, and which, humanly speaking, I certainly 
believe does exist in some unknown degree of consan- 
guinity, it may surely then be correctly said that he has 
"ascended out of the abyss" of relationship. 

The possible alternative or supplementary meaning 
of the words "ASCEND OUT OF THE ABYSS," 
and to which I have already referred in an imme- 
diately preceding page as being almost certainly the 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 155 

correct one, is necessarily involved in a supplied con- 
text which will largely help to explain them. 

In proof of this evident fact, I place before my 
readers the plain statement that ''the wild beast shall 
ascend out of the abyss'' — that is, that he shall come 
over, across, or up from the sea — to commence our 
^'destruction' \ or, in other words, to make war 
against us. 

With such evidence as the above before me, I may 
here say that I would much prefer — indeed, I would 
even go so far as to strongly advise my readers to ac- 
cept this latter explanation of the meaning and signifi- 
cance of the words ''ascend out of the abyss," as being 
the absolutely correct one (the other may, in some re- 
spects, be supplementary). I may also say that I am 
prepared to give the above advice in view alone of the 
fact that the ancients almost invariably looked upon 
the ocean as an ''abyss or bottomless pit." This being 
so, it will at once be seen that the angel most probably 
but used the quite commonplace — that is, the every- 
day — language of two thousand years ago (approxi- 
mately the time the Revelation was made) when he 
said that "the beast shall ascend out of the abyss," or 
"bottomless pit," and "go into," or commence "destruc- 
tion." In the plainer and simpler words of the present 
day, he would probably have said that "the beast would 
come over the sea and go to war." 

I will now endeavour to further explain the mean- 
ing and significance of the words "GO INTO," enter 
upon, or commence "DESTRUCTION." 

As used in this connection it is at once obvious that 
the words "GO INTO DESTRUCTION" unques- 
tionably mean to enter upon, commence, or engage 
in warfare; whether of a commercial kind — such, for 
instance, as that which Germany is now so effectively 
and disastrously waging against us as a manufacturing 



156 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

and shipping country — or otherwise, it can make but 
little difference to the ultimate and undesirable end 
that will most certainly be reached in due course. 
However, I am much inclined to think that the "de- 
struction" here referred to means actual bloodshed in 
warfare, with all its attendant horrors and hurtful or 
destructive results. A king would not be likely to 
come over the sea and commence ''destruction" in any 
other way than by going to war, and hence we may 
reasonably conclude that such is what the angel meant 
when he used the above-mentioned words in the par- 
ticular connection referred to. 

It is here worth remembering that it is not the 
custom of kings to come ''over the sea' to do battle 
single-handed, and, therefore, that w^e may also reason- 
ably conclude that when the Emperor of Germany or 
his representative general comes ''over the sea' to do 
battle with us he will most certainly be accompanied 
by legions of German soldiers; or, in other words, what 
will evidently prove on that particular occasion to be 
Germany's invincible army, so far as we are concerned, 
in the result of any ill-advised effort that we may then 
make to oppose them. Of course, such effort on our 
part could only prove futile in any case, in view alone 
of the fact that it could only be vainly put forth with 
the object of frustrating the fixed purpose and im- 
mutable decree of Almighty God on the particular 
occasion here referred to. 

Whose "DESTRUCTION" is referred to in the 
verse under notice, and who is the person — or, rather, 
the nation — that will commence such "destruction," 
are questions to which the answers should be deeply 
impressed upon the minds of my readers in making 
plain the meanings of the obscure symbols and pecu- 
liarly connected words which comprise this particular 
portion of this great and important prophecy. 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 157 

Unquestionably OUR destruction — the destruction 
of the British Nation ('THE WOMAN")— is re- 
ferred to; and the ''WILD BEAST" who it is said 
will come up from the ''Abyss'' or over the sea to enter 
"into" or commence our "destruction" is as certainly 
the Emperor of Germany as I am writing these awful 
words. This ought surely to be seen to be the case in 
view alone of the fact that practically the whole of the 
chapter of Divine Revelation to which the above-men- 
tioned verse belongs is almost exclusively devoted to 
telling us of the peculiar dealings and the direct and 
indirect associations of "THE BEAST" and "THE 
WOMAN" with each other. It unquestionably makes 
no direct reference to any other nations or human beings 
except our own nation and people collectively, the Boer 
Republics and people, our self-governing colonies, the 
people of God who are called out of England, the seven 
Kings of the Edward line, and the Emperor of Ger- 
many personally as the eighth. 

In such case it is quite obvious that ''the Wild 
Beasf who supported us at the time of our South 
African brawl is positively identical with "the Wild 
Beasf who is said to later on come up from the sea and 
go to war with us to our utter destruction as a nation. 

The exclusive position thus occupied by the Em- 
peror of Germany in this great and important prophecy 
in relation to the British nation and people is such a 
peculiar and extraordinary one that the next portion 
of the verse tells us that "they that dwell on the earth 
shall wonder (or be greatly astonished) whose names 
were not written in the book of life from the founda- 
tion of the world when they BEHOLD the beast that 
WAS, and is NOT, and yet IS.'' 

Without knowing anything at all about this most 
astounding prophecy, many people in many countries 
have already, in a profane sense and from a purely 



158 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

secular point of view, wondered why the Emperor of 
Germany did not, as it were, in due course, and does 
not even now, lay claim to our throne, in view alone 
of his close blood-relationship to our Royal Family. 

In any case it must be admitted that it is truly an 
unprecedented thing in the history of the nations or 
rulers of the world to see a great, mighty, and ambi- 
tious potentate claiming the Divine right to rule exten- 
sively, and at the same time meekly walking, as it were, 
alongside of a throne which he, apparently, has at least 
a colourable right, and probably the power, to occupy 
without saying a single word about it. 

The time, however, will soon come when the Kaiser, 
with no uncertain sound in his words or doubtful de- 
meanour in his actions, will, either directly or indi- 
rectly, assert his right to occupy the throne of England, 
and then it is that the people of the world will open 
their eyes, ears, and mouths and wonder more than 
ever. The time is unquestionably now almost due 
when this great monarch will show himself to the peo- 
ple of the world generally as he is, and thereby cause 
no small amount of both astonishment and conster- 
nation. 

It is worthy of note in this connection that as the 
words ''go into perdition (commence destruction)," are 
applicable in their fullest sense to the stirring events 
immediately before the people of the whole world, they 
at least infer that the Kaiser shall commence the de- 
struction of all nations, preparatory to a world-wide 
rule. In such case it is hardly to be wondered at that 
it is said in the Divine Revelation that the people of the 
whole world shall be astonished at both himself and 
the wonderful exploits which he shall carry out later 
on. 

The particular verse directly under notice, bereft 
of its symbolic guise or obscuring veil, may now, I 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 159 

believe, be correctly read in the following simple form, 
viz. : — 

''The Emperor of Germany, who WAS entitled to 
be the King of England, but who is NOT, or did not 
become the King of England when he was FIRST 
entitled to be the King of England, shall yet be the 
King of England. He shall come over the sea and 
claim to be King of England by reason of his relation- 
ship to our Royal Family, and, secretly in prosecution 
of such claim, shall make war with the English nation 
under some other pretence, and the people of the world, 
who know not the ways and purposes of God, shall be 
greatly astonished when they see this wonderful man 
reveal himself as he is. This he will do when he asserts 
his supposed Divine right to rule extensively. In the 
first instance he will sweep the British people and pos- 
sessions into his net with one stroke of the pen, sword, 
or other such means as the exigencies of the case may 
appear to him to demand from his point of view." 

Almost needless to say, the true servants of God 
will not be surprised in the least at the wonderful things 
that the Kaiser will shortly do; in fact, those who 
understand the great and important prophecy under 
notice will be astonished beyond measure if he should 
remain quiescent much longer — at any rate, in refer- 
ence to the destruction of our nation and world-wide 
Empire. The time is most certainly almost now due 
for this most wonderful of living men to astonish all 
''whose names were not written in the book of life from 
the foundation of the world." 

In thinking of his future I often wish that some 
Bible student of knowledge, wisdom, understanding, 
and ability would write up, or expound, the whole of 
the prophecies which refer to this most wonderful man, 
and the wonderful things that he is destined to accom- 
plish during the next succeeding twenty years — that is. 



160 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

during the remaining portion of his life. If this were 
faithfully done I am sure the result would astound the 
whole world, not only by show^ing beyond doubt that 
the Emperor of Germany is, in a sense, the most won- 
derful man of all time, but also that the Holy Bible, 
which faithfully foretold his past and foretells his won- 
derful future career, is unquestionably the most won- 
derful Book of all time. 

The events that will assuredly take place during 
the next few years in fulfilment of Divine prophecy 
will certainly place the Holy Bible upon a pinnacle 
of indestructible fame in the hearts and minds of all 
reasonable beings, and from whence neither scholar, 
devil, theologian, infidel, time, nor eternity will be able 
to remove it. 

I will now directly proceed to briefly explain verse 
eighteen of those quoted at the commencement of this 
chapter, thus, for the present, passing over the nine 
intervening verses. 

I do this for the sole reason that it may be the more 
appropriately referred to under the above heading — 
that is, under the title of this particular chapter — than 
under those of any of the chapters which succeed it. 

It will at once be seen that in it (verse eighteen) 
THE ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 
by directly saying who "THE WOMAN" of this great 
and important prophecy is, and therefore alone the 
above-mentioned title is unquestionably the most suit- 
able heading under which to refer to it. 

VERSE i8. 
"And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which 
reigneth over the kings of the earth." 

The angel here directly, emphatically, and unhesi- 
tatingly states that 'THE WOMAN" of^his great and 
important prophecy is LONDON ('THAT GREAT 
CITY") — the capital city or seat of government of 



AN ANGEL EXPLAINS A GREAT MYSTERY 161 

England — and, of course, inferentially, the entire Brit- 
ish Empire. 

As is usual in Scriptural symbolic language and 
veiled reference of the above kind, we most certainly 
have the nation and its affairs all here inferentially 
embodied in its capital city, or seat of government. 

Seeing that no one living will probably at this stage 
dispute the statement that LONDON is ^THAT 
GREAT CITY," or, in other words, THE GREAT- 
EST city in the world, I will not for the moment write 
more fully in reference to this particularly evident fact. 

In explaining the latter part of the above verse, I 
may say, in the first place, that the words, ''WHICH 
REIGNETH OVER THE KINGS OF THE 
EARTH," in our Authorised Version of the Holy 
Bible, are given in the Greek text of the corresponding 
portion of it as "having KINGSHIP OVER the kings 
of the earth." 

It will at once be seen that the words "KINGSHIP 
OVER" are not nearly so emphatic as the words 
"REIGNETH OVER" ; and also that they much more 
correctly describe even the lordly fashion in which we 
have hitherto been wont to dominate, or try to domi- 
nate, the other nations of the earth. 

The careless rendering of these words in the above- 
mentioned connection is evidently another instance of 
the translators of our Authorised Version of the Holy 
Scriptures not having quite understood the whole of 
the subject matter associated with them when engaged 
in translating it. This is evidently so in view of the 
fact that, according to their version, "THE WOMAN" 
is said to expressly "REIGN" or rule over all the 
kings of the earth, and which statement is surely some- 
what ridiculous, seeing that "KINGS" are not usually 
ruled over in the sense in which this word is therein 
incorrectly used. 



162 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

The more modified statement contained in the 
Greek text above mentioned, as also in the Vatican 
Manuscript, make it appear as though ''THE WOM- 
AN" merely exercises an indeterminate "KING- 
SHIP," control, or influence over the kings of the 
earth; such, for instance, as is the case where money 
is lent, threats to use force are made, or deep and cun- 
ning diplomacy used to influence the nations of the 
earth, and for such other purposes as we have unques- 
tionably practised such things during many years past. 
For instance, such purposes as we had in view when 
we both politically, financially, and otherwise in- 
fluenced Japan in going to war with Russia, and also 
other nations in many other cases in doing the same 
evil thing, and which I could just as readily and cor- 
rectly name, and would do so if I thought it was dis- 
creet or necessary for me to do so here. Our policy of 
the past has certainly been to do such things, evidently 
thinking that it ''paid'' us to ''make money out of the 
belligerents — the price of the blood of helpless victims. 

Those who occupy HIGH PLACES in the British 
Isles will probably smile if they should happen to read 
these words. They, above all others, will know them 
to be true. They know only too well that ''THE 
WOMAN" (England) with "THAT GREAT 
CITY" (London) as her chief seat of government, has 
exercised dominion ("Kingship") over the "kings" of 
the earth for a long time past in exactly the high- 
handed manner described in the Divine Revelation. 

In this connection it is well to remember that the 
other nations of the world exercise no such control as 
that above mentioned over us ; and which fact, accord- 
ing to a well-known formula of reasoning, at least in- 
ferentially proves that England is the nation referred 
to in the verse under notice as the one "which reigneth 
over the kings of the earth." 



CHAPTER VII. 
THE SEVEN HEADS AND THE TEN HORNS. 

"This is the interpretation of the thing." 

"And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are 
seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth." 

REVELATION, chapter xvii., verse 9. 

''He hath not dealt with any nation; neither hath the heathen 
knowledge of his laws" 

O LIVING GOD, Whose voice of old 

Was heard in Sinai's thunder, 
Who to the nations didst unfold 

Thine Israel's tale of wonder; 
While in Thy temple we rejoice 

To see Thee in Thy beauty, 
O make us hear Thy still small voice — 

A nation's call to duty. Amen. 

IN considering the above particular verse of Holy 
■'■ Scripture it should be noted in the first place that 
it commences by apparently calling for the mind that 
hath special 'WISDOM"— such, for instance, as that 
which the revealing angel hath. This feature of it is 
certainly remarkable, as, at least, suggestive of the 
thought that difficulties are ordinarily associated with 
a correct understanding of it, and in consequence of 
which it may, as it were, appear to present itself to the 
reader in a somewhat formidable attitude at first sight. 
The initial difficulty thus presented is probably 
more apparent than real, and will not, I am sure, in 
any case, disconcert the keen and wideawake student 
whose soul is aflame for knowledge, and whose mind 
is already full of the kind of wisdom that will enable 
him to understand this or any other verse contained 
in the Holy Bible, with the assistance hereinafter 
mentioned. 

163 



164 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIYINE WARNING 

This special call for wisdom, of course, undoubt- 
edly indicates that this and the remainder of the verses 
under notice in this particular connection will, to say 
the least about them, require a good deal of it to enable 
the reader to correctly understand them, and also, not- 
withstanding the fact that the angel is about to remove, 
or has removed, some of the obscuring symbols which 
helped, in the first place, to cover up the full meaning 
and significance of this great and important prophecy 
as contained in the first six verses of the seventeenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation. 

It will at once be seen, in the latter part of the 
verse now under notice, that the angel, after having 
made the above-mentioned preliminary reference to 
the need that exists for the application of wisdom in 
this particular connection, without further comment, 
plainly tells us that "THE SEVEX HEADS,'' pre- 
viously referred to, "are SEVEX MOUX^TAIX^S, on 
which the woman sitteth"; and thus, with his aid, an- 
other solid step is made towards the elucidation of this 
other^vise indecipherable riddle. 

To further explain this matter I may here say that 
in the veiled prophetic language of the Holy Scrip- 
tures a "MOUXTAIX" is the symbolical representa- 
tive of a piece of land projecting up from and com- 
pletely surrounded by the sea: or, in other words, a 
distinctly separate country, and in respect to which 
internal divisions, if any, are not taken into account. 

It will, I hope, at once be seen that the foregoing 
statement not only indicates the true meaning and wide 
significance of the word ''MOUX^TAIX^," but that 
it also embraces a perfectly reasonable explanation in 
reference to the use of such word in this particular 
connection. It is surely reasonable, in view alone of 
the fact that the various portions of land that project 
above the surface of the waters upon the face of this 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 165 

earth would doubtless have the exact appearance of 
MOUNTAINS to the angel when viewed from a great 
height, such, for instance, as would be the case if they 
were viewed from the heavens, in exactly the same way 
that the separate portions of land on the moon appear 
like mountains to us when viewed from this earth. 

I sincerely hope that in the light of the foregoing 
exposition of the portion of the verse under notice, and 
for several other good reasons, my readers will now be 
able to see for themselves, and also feel quite satisfied 
in their own minds, that in this particular case the 
^'SEVEN MOUNTAINS" above referred to are, or 
indicate, seven separate countries, or, in other words, 
seven separate pieces of land projecting up from the 
sea and completely divided from each other by it. 

It will also be noticed that the angel, in making 
his statement, refers to the '^SEVEN MOUNTAINS" 
as something ''ON WHICH THE WOMAN SIT- 
TETH," and which statement inferentially implies that 
they are seven separate countries over which ''the wom- 
an' reigns, rules, or is supported by. 

In other connections I have already repeatedly ex- 
plained that England is 'THE WOMAN" referred 
to in this great and important prophecy; and as it is 
quite obvious that "SITTETH," or "SITS UPON," 
means to rule over, control, be supported by, or recog- 
nised as a superior from a national point of view, it 
will at once be seen that the "SEVEN MOUN- 
TAINS" are seven separate countries over which Eng- 
land either directly rules, or otherwise, at least, exer- 
cises some marked degree of control, and is supported 
by in some way or other. 

The verse under notice, bereft of the above-men- 
tioned obscuring symbols, may probably now be read, 
with much advantage, in the following explicit terms, 
viz. : — 



166 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"And here is a matter for the wise man to consider. 
The seven heads are seven separate countries over 
which England rules and (or) by which she is largely 
supported." 

In this particular connection I will endeavour to 
explain the meaning and significance of the highly sig- 
nificant symbolical expression "TEN HORNS," as it 
is used in this great and important prophecy. Al- 
though not directly mentioned in the above particular 
verse, this is a most appropriate place in which to refer 
to these words, inasmuch as it would be difficult to 
definitely locate "THE SEVEN MOUNTAINS," or 
seven separate countries, without immediately associat- 
ing the "TEN HORNS" with them, as is the case in 
the other verses of Holy Scripture to which I have 
already referred as containing them. 

It is well known, and, I think, almost universally 
recognised, that in Biblical symbolical language the 
word "HORN" is correctly looked upon as a repre- 
sentative symbol of secular power; or, in other words, 
that it is understood to be a symbol of earthly power, 
the seat of such power, or the power involved in the 
government of a nation or country. 

Thus either the secular government, or power, or 
the seat or place of such power, in a country, is said 
to be "A HORN," and the king or ruler having two or 
more seats of government within his dominion is said 
to have two or more "HORNS," as the case may be. 
For instance, a certain "beast" is referred to in the 
thirteenth chapter of Divine Revelation as having "two 
horns," and which expression almost certainly refers to 
either the present or future seats of Mohammedan 
power or government, the one in Mecca and the other 
in Medina. 

In endeavouring to understand the Divine prophe- 
cies it is not only especially noteworthy but also im- 



THE SEVEliT HEADS AND TEN HORNS 167 

perative that we should remember that wherever a 
secular power, or seat of power, or government is re- 
ferred to under the disguise of a symbol in the Holy 
Scriptures, the above-mentioned particular expression 
is invariably used. 

In the prophecy under notice we are given to under- 
stand that the monarch, ruler, or nation therein re- 
ferred to as ^THE WOMAN" has ''SEVEN 
HEADS" and 'TEN HORNS," or "SEVEN 
HEADS" with "TEN HORNS," and which expres- 
sions not only provide us with exceptionally interesting 
symbols, but also the most explicit and remarkable de- 
termining features of this great and important proph- 
ecy when viewed in the light of the explanation which 
is given of it in this book. 

In the verse immediately under notice it is said 
that "THE WOMAN" sitteth ON the "SEVEN 
HEADS" — that is the ''seven mountains'' or seven sep- 
arate countries, while in such particular connection no 
mention is made of the "TEN HORNS." This is 
obviously a proof that the "TEN HORNS" are IN 
THEIR OWN RIGHT ten SEPARATE seats of 
government, and therefore cannot be said to be DI- 
RECTLY, or, in other words, entirely, ruled over, 
even in the same sense that the countries to which they 
belong may be said to be ruled over, by "THE WOM- 
AN" that is here said to "SIT UPON" or be sup- 
ported by them. For instance, England may be truth- 
fully said to rule over Australia and Canada in an 
abstract sense, and at the same time not really exercise 
a vestige of arbitrary or direct control over the govern- 
ments of either of those countries. As a matter of fact, 
according to the terms of our Colonial Constitution 
Acts, we know such to actually be the case in this 
particular instance. 

However, to help my readers to more clearly under- 



168 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Stand this matter, and further prove my contention in 
reference thereto, I must now find some "king" or 
nation that possesses, and in a limited sense rules over, 
''SEVEN" separate countries, or colonies, wherein 
there are "TEN" separate seats of government. This 
particular feature of this great and important prophecy 
may, and indeed reasonably so, look like a great puzzle 
to many of my readers, and a correct solution of it may 
even appear to be an impossible task at the offset; but 
at the same time we may rest quite assured of one thing 
before we expend our time in any investigation that 
may be undertaken in connection therewith, viz. : — 

That the Almighty Possessor of the Eternal Uni- 
verse never has made, and never will make, a mistake 
in describing any portion of His vast dominions, either 
literally, prophetically, symbolically, or otherwise, and 
either in this or any other connection. 

With this assurance before me, I confidently set out 
to find the "SEVEN" separate countries with the 
"TEN" separate seats of government, as hidden under 
the above-mentioned peculiar symbols in the great and 
important prophecy herein under notice. 

Before proceeding further, I would, however, like 
to point out that the only and particular TIME at 
which we may correctly look for, or expect to find, the 
"SEVEN" separate countries with the "TEN" sepa- 
rate seats of government, ought to be definitely agreed 
upon in the first place. This ought to be done in view 
alone of the fact that not only place and event, but also 
a definite fixture in time, comprises the essence of the 
truth of this most interesting prophecy. 

The changes of government and relative positions 
of the nation have been so rapid in the past that it is 
more than likely that the particular time during which 
''the woman' (England) exercised control over the 
seven separate countries with the ten separate seats of 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 169 

government was not more than a few short years at 
most, and under which circumstances their existence in 
the relative numerical positions above mentioned 
(seven and ten) would not only help us to definitely 
locate them, but also fix a definite period of time, of 
great importance, in the history of the nation said to 
exercise such control over them. In any case, it is quite 
evident, for the above and many other reasons, that "the 
seven heads and ten horns" ought only to be found in the 
world in association with England at a definite and 
fixed period of time. Indeed, according to the fore- 
going portion of my exposition of this great and impor- 
tant prophecy, such association should positively and 
only exist at some time during the three awful years 
diabolically occupied by us in cruelly waging the par- 
ticular war (against the Boers in South Africa), the 
outcome of which will most assuredly be our speedy 
downfall and ultimate and irreparable destruction as a 
nation. 

This is indeed pinning myself down, as it were, to 
close quarters in respect to both time and event, and 
yet I am sure that "the seven heads and ten horns" will 
be found to have existed in such relative numerical 
order at the particular time stated, and also in the exact 
associations above mentioned. And, what is even more 
important still, during the specified number of days 
which are included in the particularly short period of 
time named, and certainly during no other portion of 
time, either long or short, during the whole period of 
this dark world's precarious existence. 

If, therefore, I am unable to show that SEVEN 
separate countries existed upon this earth, with TEN 
separate seats of government, at some definite and fixed 
time during the particular three years which com- 
menced in October, 1899, and ended in, say, October, 
1902, my readers may be quite sure that 1 am entirely 



170 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

wrong in my exposition of the whole of this great and 
important prophecy. 

As I have said before, I am, however, quite confi- 
dent that I will be able to show that the "SEVEN 
HEADS and TEN HORNS" existed somewhere in 
the world during the years above referred to, and to be 
even more precise I will undertake to prove that they 
existed in the exact manner described in the prophecy 
under notice in December of the year 1899, being the 
particular year in which the ambitious young Emperor 
of Germany was probably the most anxious about them, 
and consequently it was then that the ''seven heads and 
ten horns'' may the more truthfully be said to be upon 
him — that is, in his mind, within his range of ambition, 
or hoped for and longed after by him. This would 
certainly be the case at such a time (the help he then 
gave us shows it to be so) , even if not from the very day 
of his coronation, and which is not at all unlikely. 

The year of his coronation was probably the time in 
which the Kaiser gave way to his most ambitious 
thought, and in doing so it is surely not at all unlikely 
that he, as it were, prospectively cast a longing eye over 
our SEVEN highly attractive colonies with TEN sepa- 
rate seats of government, and with which, of course, the 
colony hereinafter mentioned as being excised from the 
number of our self-governing colonies during the years 
named need not even then be included. In this way 
the Kaiser probably fixed the idea of possessing such 
colonies firmly in his mind, and thereby gave the angel 
good cause to refer to him later on as '^a SCARLET 
coloured WILD beast, having seven heads and ten 
horns'' ; or, in other words, as the warlike foreign mon- 
arch who not only desired, but also evidently deter- 
mined in his mind, to possess the seven countries with 
ten seats of government upon which "THE WOMAN 
(Englan-d) SITTETH"; that is, the seven self-govern- 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 171 

ing colonies which then acknowledged (and still ac- 
knowledge) allegiance to England, and thereby largely 
supported her. 

As a matter of fact, the whole of our seven self- 
governing colonies not only acknowledge full alle- 
giance to us, but also liberally, blatantly, and specifi- 
cally supported us, otherwise than as above, at the time 
of our South African war. This they did by supplying 
us practically gratis with both men, money, and ma- 
terial. Almost needless to say, they borrowed the 
money from us, which enabled them to accord us the 
above-mentioned apparently liberal support. Such, 
indeed, was the case indirectly, even if not otherwise. 

The fact that this great and important prophecy 
makes special reference to the Boer War, and the events 
directly associated with it, and indicates that it was 
then that the ^'WILD BEAST SCARLET'' supported 
^THE WOMAN" most keenly, and also that it was 
at that particular time that the '^seven heads and ten 
horns'' were seen to be most prominent in his mind, 
and consequently then counted by the Angel, does not 
prove that he had not for a long time previously desired 
to possess them, or even from the very day of his coro- 
nation, which was most probably the case, as I have 
before inferred. 

Thus, having probably entertained an idea for over 
ten years that our great self-governing colonies would 
be immensely useful to Germany in the future, the 
Kaiser would naturally feel anxious IN HIS MIND 
about them and their destiny, at the particular moment 
when the great nations of Europe threatened to anni- 
hilate us, as a nation, and which they most certainly did 
for a while, in consequence of our unprecedented 
cruelty to the Boers in South Africa, and therefore it is 
at once obvious that the revealing Angel would prob- 
ably be quite right in, some way or other, the more 



172 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

closely associating him (in the great and important 
prophecy under notice) with them and us at that 
particular time. 

In such a circumstance and at such a time as that 
just mentioned the Kaiser would surely not only be 
likely to then give our best colonies a particularly 
prominent place IN HIS MIND, but also, considering 
his brilliant ability and great foresight, it is only rea- 
sonable to suppose that he would then naturally, in view 
alone of his own prospects in respect to them, have no 
hesitation about giving us the grand support which the 
angel foretold in the prophecy under notice would be 
given us by him at that particular time; and which sup- 
port, as all well-informed people now know very well, 
he actually DID give us, during our darkest days in 
South Africa, and the unpardonable sins of which dark 
days would undoubtedly have provided much darker 
days for us had he but spoken the simple but awful 
word ''GO" to the infuriated war dogs of Europe at 
that particular time of ill-omen for us. 

In view of what I have just written I hope that my 
readers will not think that I am influenced by so much 
as a single thought of my own to here try to accuse the 
Kaiser of any want of sincerity, or even to infer that 
he was actually and directly influenced by any ulterior 
or evil motive in reference to the possession of our colo- 
nies, when he so nobly and generously supported us at 
the time of our so-called war in South Africa. Any 
such thought is the furthest from my mind as I write 
these words, and it always has been so. On the con- 
trary, I am wholly influenced in what I now write by 
what I see written in this great and important prophecy, 
and which appears to indicate that what he (the 
Kaiser) did at the time above-mentioned had, as it 
were, to happen. In any case, it is obvious that, had it 
been otherwise than as I have stated, the particulaf 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 173 

portion of the prophecy which refers to such act would 
most certainly not have been fulfilled. The fact that 
the awful day of our now impending dissolution, as a 
nation, was apparently postponed ten years ago that our 
colonies may fall en masse into the hands of Germany 
when she is the better prepared to contend alone for 
them, instead of then having been cut up and divided 
among the nations of Europe, was certainly due more 
to the righteous and immutable decree of The Great 
Power of the Eternal Universe than it was to any good 
or evil design on the part of the Kaiser, or any other 
human being, for that matter. 

It is also more than probable that that most won- 
derful of all living men (the Emperor of Germany) 
carried out the above-mentioned great move (the great- 
est to be found recorded in the history of modern 
nations) of supporting us at the time of the Boer war 
exclusively on behalf of the Immortal Ruler of the 
Universe, and probably, while quite unconscious of the 
far-reaching effect of the great service he then rendered 
to the people of England, as well as to those of the 
Fatherland (the latter will be benefited by such act in 
the near future). 

In this connection I may say that I have often read 
that the Emperor of Germany declares that it is his 
Divinely appointed duty to ''press forward on the path 
Heaven has laid out for him," and just as often wonder 
whether he is fully aware of the direction in which 
that path actually leads. Heaven certainly has laid out 
a path for him, and, according to the Holy Scriptures, 
it is the most wonderful path laid out, as it were, for 
any mere human being, so far as I can see, and, at any 
rate, during at least the closing scenes of this world's 
dark period of fixed time. 

In undertaking to locate the ''seven heads and ten 
horns" as seven countries with ten seats of government 



174 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

at the particular time above mentioned, I do so believ- 
ing that it is possible to find the latter literally or actu- 
ally in association with the particular person and nation 
symbolically described in the verses under notice, and 
as there stated to be associated with them at that par- 
ticular time, and also in the exceptionally peculiar and 
most extraordinary manner hereinafter mentioned. 

It should be carefully noted, when considering 
this particular portion of this great and important 
prophecv, that -THE WILD BEAST, THE 
WOMAN, and THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN 
HORNS'' therein symbolically described bear an ex- 
ceptional, peculiar, and mysterious relationship to each 
other, and which, according to my exposition of it, must 
also be shown to have existed in actual fact between the 
Emperor of Germany personally, the British nation or 
people collectively, and the seven separate countries 
with the ten separate seats of government which I now 
propose to find. It is at once obvious that if this be not 
done we will not have the same amount of incontrovert- 
ible evidence before us, that they are correctly located, 
that would otherwise be the case. 

In the peculiar words of the verse under notice 
-THE WOMAN'' is said to -SIT UPON" or rule 
over the -SEVEN HEADS," or seven separate ''moun- 
tains'' (countries) u^ith the 'TEN HORNS," or ten 
separate seats of power or government; while, accord- 
ing to another verse, they, in a sense, APPEAR to be 
upon the -WILD BEAST," and which evidently im- 
plies that they were either hoped for, coveted, or pros- 
pectively within the range of his ambition or probable 
future power, possession, or control at the time men- 
tioned, and, therefore, to be quite correct in the inter- 
pretation of this most interesting prophecy these rela- 
tive positions must necessarily be shown to have existed 
in actual fact at some time or other during the actual 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 175 

and exclusive period of the existence of the seven rela- 
tive heads^ or countries, with their ten relative horns, 
or seats of government, as hereinafter mentioned. 

In this connection I may say that I do not think that 
it would be possible to better describe — in symbolical 
language, at any rate — our position at, say, the time of 
the Boer war, and also that of the Emperor of Ger- 
many, in relation to the colonies which I am about to 
name, than did the Angel in the extraordinary verses 
under notice, and, therefore, I have no hesitation in 
claiming that they (the colonies hereinafter named) are 
unquestionably synonymous with the ^^seven heads and 
ten horns'' of this great and important prophecy. 

If I am able to show specifically that exactly 
SEVEN separate colonies, with TEN separate seats of 
responsible government (no more and no less), existed 
within the British Empire at the particular time men- 
tioned, I will then claim to have absolutely succeeded in 
locating them, the Emperor of Germany, and England 
in relative positions from which all the literary talent 
upon the face of the earth will not be able to extricate 
them, in so far as I have said that this prophecy refers 
to the Kaiser, the British nation, the events of the Boer 
war, and the seven countries which I intend to name in 
this particular chapter. 

To be able to correctly locate one of the principal 
characters referred to in this great prophecy is surely a 
minor proof that I understand it; to be able to correctly 
locate two of them is unquestionably a greater proof 
that I understand it; and to be able to correctly locate 
the whole of them in perfect harmony with the peculiar 
and exceptional positions above described, and in the 
exact relationship to each other, as indicated in the 
verses under notice, is most certainly an incontro- 
vertible proof that my exposition of it is absolutely the 



176 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

correct one, and which I am confident is the case beyond 
the shadow of a doubt. 

As I have said before, I am sure that it can be shown 
that SEVEN separate countries, with TEN separate 
seats of government, existed, and were somewhere defi- 
nitely located, and to be found upon the face of the 
earth within our dominions, WHE'N His Majesty Wil- 
helm 11. gave us his best support in respect to our South 
African brawl ; and also that he was then most certainly 
associated with us and them in the various ways and 
exact manner described in the verses under notice, 
otherwise many of the statements which I have already 
made in reference to England's dreadful impending 
doom could not possibly be made to entirely agree with 
what is written in the Holy Scriptures about it. 

In looking for what I hope will constitute an en- 
tirely convincing proof of the foregoing statements, I 
will now review the map of the world and see whether 
seven separate countries with ten separate seats of gov- 
ernment are anywhere to be found in the exact posi- 
tions symbolically described in the prophecy under 
notice. 

In this way the prophetic accuracy of the Holy 
Scriptures generally may be inferentially tested, as well 
as that of the particular prophecy directly under notice, 
and consequently further as to whether it applies to the 
Emperor of Germany as being in mysterious association 
with our own nation, people, and colonies at the time 
and in the exact manner to which I have already re- 
ferred. 

In making my proposed most interesting search for 
the ''seven heads and ten horns,'' it has to be remem- 
bered that ANY seven separate countries, even though 
they embrace the extraordinary and peculiar feature of 
having exactly ten separate seats of government, will 
NOT fully agree with the description of them as given 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 177 

in the prophetic statement under notice, unless, indeed, 
all their corresponding literal positions and associations 
are also found to be in perfect harmony with the several 
other exceptional positions and peculiar associations 
therein symbolically referred to. 

To be absolutely correct in every respect in this 
particular connection we must find SEVEN separate 
countries with TEN separate seats of government ruled 
over by (''sif upon), or supporting ^THE WOMAN" 
(England) and under the eye, in the mind, or within 
the range of ambition of ^THE WILD BEAST" (the 
Emperor of Germany) at the exact time in which he 
supported us in reference to the Boer War. 

This definition brings me to a very limited space 
indeed, both in regard to the time, positions, and asso- 
ciations in which I may find the ''seven heads and ten 
horns/' but I am nevertheless hopeful of being able to 
do so in view alone of my perfect confidence in the 
absolute truth of the Holy Bible in every respect. 

If, under the above-mentioned circumstances, I am 
able to find seven such countries as the above occupying 
such peculiar and exceptional positions as those indi- 
cated in the verses under notice undoubtedly are, it will 
surely be a triumph in favour of the accuracy of my 
exposition of this great and important prophecy, and 
ought to induce every wise and thoughtful reader of it 
to entirely rely upon the whole of it, and also upon what 
I write in reference to other matters of even greater 
importance in association with it, and wisely act accord- 
ingly. In fact, one can only wish that the whole of the 
people of our nation may be favourably influenced, col- 
lectively, by it under such a circumstance; and indeed 
it ought to be so, quite irrespective of the further incon- 
trovertible facts which I intend to hereinafter produce 
in proof of its absolute accuracy. 

In the event of my readers desiring to make an inde- 



178 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

pendent search for the ''seven heads and ten horns'' 
within the borders of our Empire, they will probably 
find that it is made a little difficult and more compli- 
cated than would otherwise be the case, by reason of the 
fact that England has scores of different and separate 
dependencies under her control, or within her domin- 
ion, with quite a variety of different forms or kinds of 
government. 

However, a reference to any reliable work on the 
British Dependencies and their various forms of gov- 
ernment will not only show that our numerous terri- 
tories are governed in a variety of different ways, but 
also that they are classified accordingly, and thus the 
above-mentioned difficulty may, at least, be greatly 
minimised in favour of the person making such 
reference. 

For instance, in an article in '^Whitaker's Alma- 
nack" for the year 1909 our various methods of govern- 
ment are well described in a concise and intelligible 
manner under the heading of ^'GOVERNMENT OF 
THE IMPERIAL DOMINIONS," and may, I am 
sure, be referred to with great advantage by any of my 
readers who may desire to make an independent search 
for themselves in the connection suggested above. 

On reference being made to the article just men- 
tioned, it will at once there be seen that our over-sea 
colonies and other like possessions are divided into 
separate groups for the purpose of describing the vari- 
ous forms of government under which we govern them, 
or under which they are governed, and therefore those 
having ''horns'' or independent seats of government 
may be easily located and correctly counted. 

There is, I may here say, but one list of the many 
given in the article above referred to in which to cor- 
rectly look for the ''SEVEN HEADS AND TEN 
HORNS" mentioned in the Holy Scriptures, or, in 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 179 

other words, for seven British colonies, separated from 
each other by water, and having, collectively, ten sepa- 
rate seats of power — that is, responsible governments of 
their own. 

To be able to locate them in exact harmony with the 
description of them given in the prophecy under notice 
we may only correctly look for them under the particu- 
lar heading of ^'COLONIES HAVING RESPON- 
SIBLE GOVERNMENTS." 

It will doubtless at once become obvious to the wise 
and intelligent reader that a colony not having ''RE- 
SPONSIBLE" government could not^be truthfully 
said to be endowed with ''A HORN," or seat of power, 
and, therefore, that it would be quite out of place to 
look for the '^seven heads and ten horns'' elsewhere 
than in the list of colonies having RESPONSIBLE 
governments. 

In such colonies the principal government depart- 
ments are administered by political chiefs who are re- 
sponsible, not merely or mainly to the Crown, but to the 
elected legislature. The colonies thus governed (in 
1908) include Canada, Newfoundland, New South 
Wales, New Zealand, Queensland, Natal, Western 
Australia, the Cape of Good Hope, South Australia, 
Tasmania, Victoria, Transvaal, and Orange River 
Colony. 

In examining the foregoing list of British colonies 
which now have responsible governments we must be 
careful to remember that the time, as indicated in this 
prophecy, when our colonies were referred to as ''seven 
heads with ten horns" by the Angel — or, rather, the 
Apostle to whom the Divine Revelation was made 
known — was, most probably, at the time when the 
Kaiser, as it were, first came to our assistance in South 
Africa, or, to be even more precise, I may say that it 
was towards the end of the year 1899. 



180 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

At the very latest the above-mentioned count could 
not possibly be correctly made a moment later than the 
particular year or years in which he (the Kaiser) most 
keenly supported us in respect to the Boer war, for the 
simple reason that the precise number of self-governing 
colonies and seats of government referred to in the 
Revelation did not exist at any other time during the 
whole period of England's existence as a nation, and do 
not exist even at this present moment, in the relative 
numerical order therein given — seven and ten. 

In view alone of the above-mentioned significant 
fact it should at once be seen that the particular ques- 
tion as to when ''the Beast" actually supported "the 
Woman"; or, in other w^ords, as to when the Kaiser, 
personally and alone, supported England in a remark- 
able and substantial manner, is most certainly one of the 
greatest possible importance to us in this connection, 
and a correct answer to it absolutely indispensable in 
making a full and entirely satisfactory interpretation of 
this great and important prophecy. 

The correct answer to this question most certainly 
is "that the beast supported the woman" when the latter 
was at war with "the Saints and the Martyrs of Jesus" 
in "the Wilderness." It is also worthy of note that 
such support was given at a time when "the Woman" 
was further supported by (sitteth upon) the "seven 
heads and ten horns"; or, in other words, when "her" 
seven self-governing colonies with the ten separate seats 
of responsible government helped "her" to carry on 
such war. 

To be absolutely precise in this particularly impor- 
tant connection I may say that, as a matter of well- 
known fact, England had within her dominion seven 
self-governing colonies with exactly ten separate seats 
of responsible government (no more and no less) dur- 
ing the period of time which elapsed between the 23rd 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 181 

day of October, 1899, and the 9th day of October, 1901, 
and never before, and never since for so long as a single 
moment; and in view of the evident truth of the infor- 
mation contained in this great and important prophecy 
respecting our impending national doom, it is quite safe 
to say that England shall never again be either sup- 
ported by or reign over the exact number of self- 
governing colonies which unquestionably supported her 
at the time above mentioned. 

When does the Kaiser himself say that he supported 
England most ardently? In reply to this question I 
will again repeat his own words, even at the risk of 
wearying some of my readers. They are as follows, 
viz. : — 

"Again, when the struggle was at its height," said the Kaiser to a 
representative of the Daily Telegraph in reference to this matter, "the 
German Government was invited by the Governments of France and 
Russia to join with them in calhng upon England to put an end to 
the war. The moment had come, they said, not only to save the Boer 
Republics, but also to humiliate England to the dust. What was my 
reply? I said that so far from Germany joining in any concerted 
European action to put pressure upon England and bring about her 
downfall, Germany would always keep aloof from politics that could 
bring her into complications with a Sea Power like England. 
Posterity will one day read the exact terms of the telegram — now in 
the archives of Windsor Castle — in which I informed the Sovereign 
of England of the answer I had returned to the Powers which then 
sought to compass her fall. Englishmen who now insult me by 
doubting my word should know what were my actions in the hour of 
their adversity. 

"Nor was that all. Just at the time of your Black Week, in the 
December of 1899, when disasters followed one another in rapid 
succession, I received a letter from Queen Victoria, my revered 
grandmother, written in sorrow and affliction, and bearing manifest 
traces of the anxieties which were preying upon her mind and health. 
I at once returned a sympathetic reply. Nay, I did more. I bade one 
of my officers procure for me as exact an account as he could obtain 
of the number of combatants in South Africa on both sides, and of the 
actual position of the opposing forces. With the figures before me I 
worked out what I considered to be the best plan of campaign under 
the circumstances, and submitted it to my General Staff for their 
criticism. Then I despatched it to England, and that document 



182- TSL DOOM or BRITAIN— A DmiTC WARNIN^G 

likewise i? ir : 5^ :' f State papers at Windsor Castle, av.:. : .^ : -e 
serenely :: : :f histor>-. And, as a matter of curious 

coincidence. ': :.: the plan which I formulated ran very- 

much on the same Hues as that which was actually adopted by Lord 
Roberts, and carried by him into successful operation. Was that, I 
repeat, the act of one who wished England ill? Let EngHshmen be 
just and sav !'" — Daih Telegraph. London, Wednesday, October 28, 
190a 

In the year named by the Kaiser neither Xatal, the 
Transvaal, or the Orange River Colony were under the 
British Crown as colonies having responsible govern- 
ments, and. therefore, in endeavouring to correctly 
locate "the seven heads and ten horns" it will be neces- 
sary to revise the list given in "Whitaker's Almanack'' 
to the extent of leaving them (the three above-men- 
tioned colonies) out of our calculation altogether in this 
particular connection. 

At the particular time that the count should be 
made the whole of Natal was under Martial Law. 
Such law was declared throughout that colony, includ- 
ing the capital ( Pietermaritzburg), on the 23rd Octo- 
ber, 1899 (Proclamation Xo. loS'- — 1899), and re- 
mained in force until the 4th October, 1902 (Proclama- 
tion Xo. 75 — 1902), and neither of the other n\-o States 
which I have just mentioned were then even in the pos- 
session of the British Government, or othen\'ise under 
our control or influence in any way. except that we were 
then at war with them. 

It will at once be seen that Xatal could not be cor- 
rectly counted as one of the "seven heads" or Pieter- 
maritzburg as one of the "ten horns" during the period 
that Martial Law obtained there. This is evidently so 
in view alone of the fact that such Martial Law cer- 
tainly amounted to either the abrogation, curtailment, 
or suspension of its constitutional chaner of responsible 
government 'oihen the count of "heads" and ''horns" 
was prophetically made by the revealing Angel. 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 183 

Such strict attention to precision of statement and 
correctness of detail as that which was shown by the 
revealing Angel in referring to the events of this great 
prophecy nearly two thousand years before they actu- 
ally took place is surely sufficient alone to induce all 
right-minded people to look upon the seventeenth chap- 
ter of Divine Revelation, even if not the whole of the 
Holy Scriptures, as the most wonderful piece of litera- 
ture in existence in the whole world to-day. 

In case any of my readers should not be quite clear 
about the position of Cape Town and Cape Colony in 
this particular connection, in view of the fact that Mar- 
tial Law also obtained there during a PORTION of the 
period occupied by the Boer war, I may say that such 
Martial Law did not obtain there at the particular time 
the Kaiser most ardently supported us in the manner 
referred to in this great and important prophecy. As a 
matter of fact. Martial Law did not obtain in Cape 
Town until the 9th October, 1901 (it was administered 
from that date until the i6th September, 1902, when it 
was v\^ithdrawn), and, consequently, it will at once be 
seen that the power or constitutional charter of that par- 
ticular ''horn' was neither abrogated, stricken down, 
curtailed, or removed, as was the case with that of 
Natal, until after the Kaiser had given us his best and 
most valuable support in the latter end of the year 1899, 
or, at the latest, in the beginning of the year 1900. In 
such case it is obvious that Cape Colony is rightly en- 
titled to be counted as one of the ''seven heads'' and 
Cape Town as one of the "ten horns'^ of this great and 
important prophecy, while Natal is not, for the reason 
already given. 

Thus, after making the necessary and correct elimi- 
nations from the list above mentioned as being given in' 
''Whitaker's Almanack" for the year 1909, the number 
of our self-governing colonies {"heads" or "mountains" 



184 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

cropping out of the sea), and their respective seats of 
responsible government {''horns'')^ correctly appeared 
in the world as ''seven' and ''ten' when the Emperor of 
Germany came to our assistance in December of the 
year 1899 — that is, on a date after the declaration of 
Martial Law in Natal on the 23rd October, 1899, and 
before the declaration of Martial Law in Cape Town 
on the 9th October, 1901, and the addition to our colo- 
nial territories of the two Boer States and the reinstate- 
ment of Natal in 1902. 

The '^seven heads and ten horns" are as follows, 
viz. : — 



The names of the sepa- 
rate countries which 
comprise the 
"heads - mountains," 
or pieces of land 
divided from each 
other by the sea. 


The number of 
"head s-m o u n- 
tains," or pieces 
of land projecting 
up from the sea. 


The names of the 
capital cities or 
seats of Gov- 
ernment which 
comprise the 
"horns." 


The number of 
"horn s," o r 
separate seats of 
Government. 


The year, approx- 
imately, in which 
responsible gov- 
ernment was 
conferred. 


Canada 

Newfoundland .... 

Cape Colony 

South Australia . . . 
Victoria 


I 
I 
I 

I 

J 

I 
2 


Ottawa 

St. John's .... 

Cape Town 

Adelaide 

Melbourne 

Sydney 

Brisbane 

Perth 




1867 

1855 
1892 

1855 
1855 
1855 
1859 
1890 

1855 
1852 


New South Wales. 
Queensland 

Western Australia. 


Tasmania 

New Zealand 


Hobart 

Wellington .... 

Total 


Total 


7 heads 


10 horns 





It will at once be seen that the above concise state- 
ment exactly sets forth the true position of our self-gov- 
erning colonies durinf a portion of the time occupied 
in the Boer War — that is, during the seven hundred 
and sixteen days which elapsed between the declaration 
of martial law in Natal on the 23rd October, 1899, and 
in Cape Town on the 9th October, 1901, but at no other 
time, for so much as even a single moment, during the 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 185 

whole period of the existence of the British nation and 
people, and which is, to say the least about it, a truly 
remarkable thing. 

In view of what I have already written, it will also 
be seen that it was unquestionably during the above- 
mentioned period of seven hundred and sixteen days 
that the Emperor of Germany gave us his most ardent 
support, and which, it will be remembered, was given 
in a manner so exceptionally remarkable that the mere 
mention of it can only contribute further proof of 
the wonderful accuracy of this great and important 
prophecy, and to which feature of it I hope to be able 
to refer later on, in this book, at considerable length. 

Thus we find that the nation, the person, and the 
colonies which are inferentially represented in the 
Holy Scriptures by the peculiar symbols of ''the 
Woman, the Beast/^ and 'Uhe seven heads and ten 
horns,'' occupied, in due course and material fact, the 
exact positions therein prophetically assigned to each of 
them in the first place. It will also be noticed that they 
actually appear in the exact associations with each 
other and the events which are set forth in the great 
and important prophecy under notice as pertaining to 
them, and at a definite and fixed time from which we 
may correctly date the even more stirring events which 
are most certainly soon to follow them. 

The probable reason why the Emperor of Germany 
so ardently supported us on the particular occasion 
above mentioned is a matter that I have already briefly 
referred to, but it nevertheless still involves a question 
which any of my readers might well ask themselves 
with good cause for doing so, and also quite irrespective 
of what I have previously written about it. 

To be quite candid about this matter, I can only 
say that it is perfectly clear, to my mind, according to 
this prophecy, that the ''seven heads and ten Jiorns" 



186 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

were the factors that influenced the Kaiser in our 
favour ten years ago (whether or not he then knew such 
to be the case is a matter which need not concern us 
now), otherwise the revealing Angel would not have 
make them appear upon him, in his mind, or in asso- 
ciation with him in any other way at that particular 
time. 

In any case, it is only reasonable to suppose that 
the event of the war and the threatened reprisals from 
Europe, to which I have already referred, would then 
naturally agitate the Kaiser's mind in reference to our 
great self-governing colonies, and surely the more par- 
ticularly so if his ambition ever actually diverted his 
attention in that direction, either before or during the 
war. 

It is now quite obvious that had the nations of 
Europe been allowed to array themselves against us at 
the particular time and in the determined manner they 
were for a while disposed to, by reason of our unprece- 
dented cruelty to the Boers during our South African 
blood hunt, the Emperor of Germany, with his great 
foresight, knew well that when the war was over they 
(the nations of Europe) would more than probably 
divide the spoil amongst themselves, irrespective 
of all that he might say to the contrary, and which 
could only be done to the detriment of Germany's great 
future position as the dominating material power of 
the whole world. Therefore it is evident that he saw 
a perfectly good reason in this fact alone for endeavour- 
ing, as it were, to put our evil day off for a while, and 
abiding his own time, knowing well that the time would 
soon come when practically the whole of our great and 
grand colonies would fall en masse into his hands, 
without the aid or interference of any of the other 
nations of Europe. This humiliating loss will be seen, 
a little further on in this book, to be actually in store 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 187 

for us, and will, I am fully convinced, as surely happen 
as ever the Kaiser helped us during the time of our 
ill-fated Boer War in South Africa. 

The decree of Holy Heaven is most certainly 
against us at this very moment, and not all the nations, 
battleships, or armies on the face of the earth will pre- 
vent Germany or the Emperor of Germany from 
acquiring our great oversea colonies in due course, and 
in the exact manner described in the peculiar and im- 
pressive words of verse seventeen of this great and 
important prophecy, and which I hope to be able to 
fully explain in a succeeding chapter of this book. 

So far as I know, the Kaiser has no desire to be 
bothered with our troublesome Indian Empire, or any- 
thing else of all that we possess, excepting our great 
self-governing colonies, and which fact, at least inf eren- 
tially, supplies another proof that I am right in what 
I have written about the ''seven heads and ten horns'^ 
being the Biblical representative symbols of our self- 
governing colonies, and that it is they, in such sym- 
bolical guise, which are said to be upon him, or, in his 
mind, in the manner already described. 

It will doubtless have been noticed that New Zea- 
land appears in the above list of ^'heads and horns" as 
having two ''Heads" or ''Mountains" cropping up out 
of the sea. The reason for this will at once become 
obvious to anyone who cares to refer to an atlas of that 
particular country. It will there be seen that it (New 
Zealand) is composed of TWO great islands of 
ALMOST EQUAL SIZE, with a strait or belt of 
water ("Cook's Strait") separating them from each 
other, and that we thus have two ''heads'' ("moun- 
tains") or separate pieces of land cropping up from or 
out of the sea in this particular case. (With these 
marvellous facts before us it is surely hard to refrain 
from expressing admiration for the minute attention 



188 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

which the Angel paid to the merest details of geog- 
raphy when making known this great and important 
prophecy for our warning and edification !) 

Had there been any great disparity in the size of 
the two portions of land which compose the Dominion 
of New Zealand it would doubtless have appeared sym- 
bolically in the prophecy as one ''head/' the much 
smaller portion in such case not being recognised. 

In the cases of Australia and its sub-divisions, Cape 
Colony, Canada, Tasmania, and Newfoundland, the 
small islands adjacent to their coasts do not count in 
view of their being inferior in size compared with the 
principal portions of land which respectively comprise 
each of the above-named colonies. 

It will also be seen that although Australia appears 
in the above list as one '^HEAD^' or "MOUNTAIN'' 
only, it has five ''HORNS,'' or separate seats of govern- 
ment, and which is quite correct in material fact, 
according to our own certain knowledge of the matter. 
New Zealand, on the other hand, has two ''HEADS'' 
or "MOUNTAINS" and only one "HORN," or 
separate seat of government, and which is also quite 
correct in material fact according to what we all know 
to actually be the case. 

In view alone of the limited amount of knowledge 
possessed by the Ancients in world-wide matters of this 
kind, there is surely abundant evidence of the existence 
of the Divine Mind to be found in the absolute correct- 
ness of the geographical detail which is above shown to 
have been involved in the writing of this great and 
important prophesy nearly t^vo thousand years ago. 
Such evidence is, to my mind, truly wonderful and 
exceptionally convincing, and, in my opinion, should be 
sufficient to make the most blatant infidel living stand 
aghast with his mouth wide open, even if not also the 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 189 

dim eyes, as it were, of his spiritual perception, and the 
dull ears of his sin-corrupted mind. 

I have already mentioned that Natal was not in the 
full enjoyment of responsible government when the 
Emperor of Germany so nobly and ably came to our 
assistance in warding oflf the nations of Europe during 
our South African brawl, and therefore was not 
entitled to be counted among the ''HEADS" and 
"HORNS" of this great and important prophecy at 
that particular time. 

There is, however, another somewhat probable 
reason, irrespective of fixed dates, why Natal was not 
counted when the revealing Angel appeared to John 
and showed him "things that are yet to come," even 
presuming that the count was prophetically made so 
early as the year 1888, viz.: — 

That the above-mentioned State, as well as the 
Transvaal and Orange River Colony, will never, for 
reasons which need not be given here, pass wholly 
under the control of the Emperor of Germany, and 
therefore it is of little importance, so far as any further 
consideration of the position of that particular State 
goes, whether the "HEADS and HORNS" referred to 
were counted in the year 1888 (which is most unlikely) 
or in the year 1899 (which is almost certain), or, 
indeed, at any other time up to the taking over and 
granting of responsible government to the Transvaal 
and Orange River Colony. The latter events unques- 
tionably added to, and thereby greatly altered, the num- 
ber of ''heads and horns'' with which great Britain and 
the Emperor of Germany were previously associated — 
that is, during or immediately preceding the time of the 
Boer War. 

In any case it will at once be seen that had the 
Angel, or anyone else, made a count of the seats of 
government of our self-governing colonies at any time 



190 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

prior to the 3rd October, 1899, or after the 9th October, 
1 90 1, the number of ''Horns'' could not possibly be 
correctly given as ''ten,'' and neither could they be 
brought into association with the Kaiser, either men- 
tally or otherwise, through the help which he and they 
alike unquestionably gave us at the particular time 
when the numbers of the "heads and horns" were 
respectively "seven" and "ten" as stated in the great and 
important prophecy herein under notice. 

Had the count been made previous to the former 
date, the number of "horns" would necessarily have to 
be given as eleven by reason of the fact that Pieter- 
maritzburg was then eligible (except as above stated) 
for inclusion with the other seats of government named 
in the above list, and if after the latter date, the number 
of "horns" would have unquestionably been given 
as nine, in view of the exclusion of Cape Town, for the 
reasons to which I have already referred. 

Thus the whole of this interesting matter appears 
in a very concise form indeed. It is evident that the 
Kaiser was naturally anxious, under the circumstances 
above mentioned, about the fate and disposition of our 
self-governing colonies when the war was at its worst 
against us, and consequently supported us in the manner 
already described; the people of the said colonies were 
also anxious, and helped us. These events were impor- 
tant; the "heads" and "horns" were then counted with 
the useful result that we now have before us, for our 
edification and learning, the peculiar relative numbers 
of "seve7i" and "ten" in the Holy Scriptures, in asso- 
ciation with the symbols which pertain to them, and in 
actual and material fact in the British colonies to which 
they apply in this our own day. 

The above-mentioned events, especially when fully 
viewed in connection with their respective associations, 
will be seen to mark a special epoch in the history of 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 191 

England as a nation, her self-governing colonies col- 
lectively, and the Emperor of Germany personally. 
The associations here shown are truly remarkable and 
the objects which induced them well worth finding out. 
For instance, the Kaiser would hardly be likely to sup- 
port England in the extraordinary way that he did at 
the particular time mentioned unless, indeed, he had 
some quite unusual object or purpose in view for doing 
so. In any case, the Angel appears to have had good 
cause in such act for associating him in thought or 
otherwise with our colonies at that particular time. 

In this connection it is well to specially note that, 
although a given number of our colonies certainly 
helped (supported) us in a peculiar and exceptional 
manner ten years ago, and even considering the fact 
that such help was given us in consequence of our dire 
need of it at that time, there was surely no particular 
reason for the Angel to have so carefully counted and 
recorded them prophetically nearly two thousand years 
ago, unless, indeed, to give due prominence to their 
number as a determining feature of this great and 
important prophecy in respect to both time, place, and 
event. In any case it will be seen that had he not in 
such manner counted the ''heads and horns'' for some 
such purpose as that above mentioned, I would now 
most probably not be able to nearly so definitely locate 
England, if indeed, at all, as ''The Great Whore that 
sitteth upon many waters'' and, consequently, could not 
nearly so specifically, as I do now, draw the attention 
of the people of God in the British Isles to the sad, 
awful, and humiliating events prophetically associated 
in the Holy Scriptures with "her'^ impending "judg- 
ment" as a corrupt nation, and thus mercifully afford 
them an opportunity to "flee from the wrath to come," 
in the manner hereinafter referred to at considerable 
length. 



192 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

I may here say, with much advantage to many of 
my readers, that, irrespective of what I have previously 
written about our self-governing colonies possibly being 
in the mind of the Kaiser at the time of his coronation, 
and, therefore, possibly counted prophetically at that 
time, there is much in this great prophecy which clearly 
indicates that the count was not made until the time to 
which John referred when he stated that he was "car- 
ried away in the spirit into the wilderness: and saw a 
woman sit upon a scarlet-coloured beast, having seven 
heads and ten horns" ; or, in other words, that the seven 
self-governing colonies with ten separate seats of 
government were counted when the Kaiser supported 
us at the time of the war, not before, and certainly not 
after. Presuming this to be the case, we may rest quite 
assured that the events of this great and important 
prophecy commenced to be literally applied to both us 
and the Emperor of Germany at the time of the Boer 
war, and not one moment sooner. This is indeed most 
likely, and therefore it is that the sad and hateful events 
immediately associated with such war not only marked 
that time as the time from which our dow^nfall as a 
nation is to date, but also the Kaiser as the person who 
is destined to bring about such downfall. The fact that 
the Angel was able, beforehand, to wisely, correctly, 
and mercifully indicate certain events which had their 
fulfilment at that particular time may be safely accepted 
as a warning to present-day readers of the Holy Bible 
that // the portions of it which referred to our doings 
and associations in South Africa were fulfilled to the 
very letter, so will also the portions of it which indicate 
that dreadful things are yet in store for us, and even 
more pointedly refer to the now impending doom and 
utter destruction of our Nation and Empire, than w^as 
ever the case in reference to those which indicated the 
doom of the late Boer Republics. 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 193 

If I were asked to explain the portion of the great 
and important prophecy under notice, in a few words, I 
think I should be inclined to simply say that it referred 
to the Boer War and the SUPPORT which the Kaiser 
gave us during that particular war, with the object of 
securing our seven great self-governing colonies at a 
later date. 

It is quite evident, according to this prophecy, that 
when the Kaiser supported us at the time of the Boer 
War, he confined his ambitious thoughts exclusively to 
'^the seven heads and ten horns." In any case Natal 
was not, and could not possibly then be FOREMOST 
in his mind, and therefore, and for a more obvious 
reason to the true servants of God (probably many of 
those who will now leave England will settle there), 
that particular country did not appear among the 
''HEADS" and ''HORNS" with which the "WILD 
BEAST" was seen by John to be associated in the great 
prophecy under notice. 

In the possible event of any of my readers trying 
to imagine that the seven "HEADS" and ten 
"HORNS" referred to in the Holy Scriptures may 
apply to some of the European States over which the 
Kaiser rules, I can only say that a moment's wise reflec- 
tion will DISABUSE from their minds any such fool- 
ish thought. 

It should always be remembered that we are told 
in the prophecy that "THE SEVEN HEADS" are 
"SEVEN MOUNTAINS," on which "THE WOM- 
AN (England) SITTETH," and that she WAS sub- 
stantially helped by them at the particular time of the 
Boer War. Had not this particularly definite statement 
been so clearly placed before us, we might certainly 
have been justified in looking for the "HEADS" and 
"HORNS" within the German Empire, but surely not 
with wisdom in opposition to it. It would surely be 



194 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

hard to make a mistake with such an absolutely plain 
and unmistakable statement as the above prominently 
before us. 

The fact that it is said that 'THE WOMAN" 
(England) ''SITS UPON," is supported by, or rules 
over the "HEADS" ("mountains") leaves us without 
a choice of argument in this connection, and therefore 
we must necessarily conclude that at the time the 
Emperor of Germany supported us in reference to our 
"South African" "afifairs, the "HEADS^^ and 
"HORNS," so far as thev could then relate to Ger- 
many, only EXISTED IN HIS MIND, within the 
range of his ambition or hope respecting the future 
possession of them, "Faith," in this particular case, 
evidently "being the substance of things hoped for," as 
St. Paul says in his Epistle to the Hebrews. 

In any case, however, it is quite safe to conclude 
that the exceptionally clever move made by the 
Emperor of Germany in reference to our awkward 
position in Europe at the time of the Boer War was un- 
excelled by any similar movement or event in the secu- 
lar history of the nations of the world. It was surely 
a master-stroke of wise diplomacy, and also quite irre- 
spective of whether he was conscious at the time of its 
full significance and far-reaching effect or not. 

To my mind the extraordinary feature of the above- 
mentioned proceeding consisted in the remarkable fact 
that the Kaiser carried out his grand move wholly by 
himself, entirely in harmony with the particular 
words of this great prophecy which refer to it, evidently 
unknow^n to, and certainly unadvised by any of his own 
people, so far as I know. Indeed, it is not too much to 
say that it was done in opposition to what was then 
known to be the will of very many of them, and, to all 
out^vard appearances, for the moment against the best 
interests of every one of them! 

The Kaiser's particularly clever move in preventing 



THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS 195 

the nations of Europe from attacking us at the time of 
the Boer War will, however, unquestionably prove, in 
the near future, to be not only a master-stroke of unpre- 
cedented foresight and wise diplomacy, but also the one 
that will shortly be seen to provide the key by which 
Germany and the Germans will eventually attain unto 
the foremost position among the nations of the earth, 
and which position will be held by them to the end of 
this dispensation. This result will accrue later on to 
Germany, as may be seen on a reference being made to 
verse seventeen of those now directly under notice. 

In concluding this chapter, I can only say that if any 
of my readers do not think that I am right in what I 
have written about our self-governing colonies being 
'THE SEVEN HEADS AND TEN HORNS" of 
this great and important prophecy, I sincerely hope 
they will honestly try to elsewhere as completely saddle 
the Biblical symbols referred to, and with which I con- 
fidently identify them, as I have, upon the said colonies. 
This would surely be much nobler than the blurting 
out of an unconsidered adverse opinion, as the result of 
an idiotic and unaccounted-for conviction that I am 
wrong in what I have herein written. For the sake of 
all concerned, I sincerely hope that these words will be 
constantly remembered by every one of my readers. 

In this particular connection it should also be 
remembered that, in reference to the prophecies which 
refer to the things concerning these latter days, we 
are told in the Book of Daniel (chapter xii., verse lo) 
that ''none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise 
shall understand'^ \ and it is more than probable that the 
former remark will be found to pointedly apply to 
some of my readers, and therefore I earnestly advise 
many of them who may find themselves in difficulties, 
respecting what I have just written, to intensely pray 
for the kind of wisdom which is absolutely necessary to 
enable them to understand it. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING. 

"The beast that was, and is not, and yet is." 

''And there are seven kings : five are fallen, and one is, and the 
other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short 
space. 

"And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is 
of the seventh and goeth into perdition." — REVELATION, chapter 
xvii., verses lo and ii. 

'Here we have no continuing city, hut we seek one to come." 



COXQUERIXG kings their titles 

take 
From the Foes they captive make ; 
JESUS, by a nobler deed, 
From the thousands He hath freed. 

Yes : none other name is given 
Unto mortals under heaven, 
Which can make the dead arise, 
And exalt them to the skies. 

That which CHRIST so hardly 

wrought. 
That which He so dearly bought. 
That salvation, brethren, say, 
Shall we madly cast awav? 



Rather gladly for that Name 
Bear the cross, endure the shame 
Joyfully for Him to die 
Is not death but victorj-. 

JESU, Who dost condescend 
lo be call'd the sinner's Friend, 
Hear us, as to Thee we pray, 
Glorj-ing in Thy Xame to-day. 

Gloo- to the FATHER be, 
Glor^-, Holv SOX. to Thee. 
Glor^- to the HOLY GHOST, 
From the Saints and Angel-host. 
Amex. 



TX the above two extraordinary verses of Holy Scrip- 
^ ture we are presented with what looks remarkably 
like an indecipherable riddle at first sight, but when 
their contents are carefully, prayerfully, and correctly 
considered as a part of the whole enigma contained in 
the particular chapter to which they belong, it w^ill 
probably be found quite as easy to understand as any 
other portion of the heavily veiled language of the 
great and important prophecy herein under notice. 

It will, however, at once be seen that the principal 
feature of verse ten consists in the fact that it indicates 
a line of SEVEN kings with whom WE are very 
closely associated as a nation, and that the last of 

190 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 197 

them would continue for but ''A SHORT SPACE"; 
or, in other words, that he would not reign for a long 
period of time as a king. This simple piece of concise 
information is interesting in view alone of the fact that 
the next verse inferentially tells us that he (the seventh 
king) will be the last native king of the same name 
(Edward) that will ever sit upon our throne. 

VERSE 10. 

''And there are seven kings: five are fallen, and one is, and the 
Other is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a 
short space." 

This particular verse unquestionably supplies suffi- 
cient data on which to write a large volume, and there- 
fore any reference that I may here make to it must 
necessarily be cramped and devoid of detail, in view 
of the limited amount of space at my disposal in this 
book for such purpose. 

Also, seeing that a concurrent reference to verse 
eleven will largely help to explain this verse (ten), I 
will bring it under review at the same time and refer 
to them together as though they were one and the same 
verse. 

VERSE II. 

"And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is 
of the seventh, and goeth into perdition." 

We are here inferentially told that OUR next, or 
^^EIGHTH," king in a particular line is 'THE 
BEAST that was, and is not" ; that he '4s of," or related 
to, "THE SEVEN, and goeth into perdition"; or, as I 
have previously explained, ''goeth into DESTRUC- 
TION"; or, in other words, that the foreign monarch 
previously referred to as "the wild beast scarlet" will 
commence OUR destruction by going to war with us, 
and most probably in pursuance of his claim to be our 
next king, according to the words of this great and 



198 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

important prophecy. It will, however, doubtless be 
done ostensibly for some other purpose. 

A peculiar feature of this latter verse (ii) consists 
in the fact that the statement which it makes is almost 
synonymous with a large portion of the statement con- 
tained in verse eight of the chapter to which it belongs. 
In the one verse the Emperor of Germany is, as I have 
already explained, undoubtedly referred to as ''the 
beast that njias (entitled to be the King of England), 
and is not (the King of England), AND YET IS (or 
li'ill be the King of England)," while in the other it 
is said that ''the beast that was, and is not, E^^EX HE 
IS THE EIGHTH (surely in a particular line of 
kings) , and which latter statement entirely bears me out 
in what I have already written in reference to the mean- 
ing and significance of the words ''AND YET IS'' in 
the particular connections in which they are symbolical- 
ly used in the above-mentioned verse. This is truly 
remarkable, to say the least about it. 

It is also remarkable that the identical person who 
is referred to in verse eight as ''the beast'' is directly 
associated in verse eleven with a line of kings by being 
there pointedly referred to as one of them. This 
reference not only bears me out in my contention that 
the word ''beast'' represents a king whenever used sym- 
bolically in the Holy Scriptures (see Daniel, chapter 
vii., verse 17), but also clearly indicates that the reveal- 
ing Angel thus throws much light upon the whole of the 
otherwise almost indecipherable riddle contained in the 
first six verses of the seventeenth chapter of the Divine 
Revelation. This is surely the case quite irrespective 
of the fact that the full explanation which he gives of 
them is spread over the entire twelve verses now 
directly under notice. 

In further considering the above-mentioned verses, 
it will at once be seen by the keen observer that events 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 199 

timed, as it were, to happen after the Boer War were 
then referred to by the Angel as future, while the 
events immediately associated with it were referred to 
as though they were then taking place, or had taken 
place when the Angel was delivering, or had delivered, 
his message (this prophecy) to John. For instance, 
when referring to the blood-drunkenness mentioned in 
a previous chapter of this book, he said, ''I saw the 
woman drunken' (past or present tense), while in the 
verse directly under notice it will be seen that in refer- 
ring to King Edward the Seventh {then the Prince of 
Wales), he said, ''When he cometh'' (future tense); 
and thus we are given an exact location in time from 
which to date every succeeding event referred to in this 
great and important prophecy. 

In this connection it will doubtless be remembered 
by many of my readers that only two hundred and 
forty-nine days elapsed between the awful day of our 
blood-drunkenness (Maf eking Day), on the ever- 
memorable 17th day of May, 1900, and the accession to 
our throne of King Edward the Seventh on the 22nd 
day of January, 1901, and therefore the more remark- 
able the fact that the Angel referred to the one event in 
the present and the other in the future tense. 

Thus we have clearly before us, within a short per- 
iod of time, a number of approximate dates (covering 
two hundred and forty-nine days at most) , any of which 
would be near enough (I believe the shocking and 
exceptional events of Mafeking Day locate its particu- 
lar date as the correct one) from which we may defi- 
nitely and correctly arrive at the date (approximately, 
at any rate) of our impending war with Germany; our 
humiliating downfall, the accession of the Kaiser to our 
throne, and our ultimate and irreparable destruction as 
a great nation in every conceivable respect. Surely 
such attention to time and detail (this may be seen 



200 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

in his work) by the Angel when making known this 
great and wonderful prophecy must strike all intelli- 
gent readers of it as being both remarkable and ex- 
ceptional, to say the least of it. 

It has already been pointed out in a previous chap- 
ter that "A BEAST" — or, as the corresponding expres- 
sion is in the Greek Testament, ''A WILD BEAST"— 
is to us the symbol of a great foreign monarch who 
claims the Divine right to rule extensively; and that 
by reason of the well-defined and peculiar kind of sup- 
port accorded us by the German Emperor, personally, 
during our trouble in South Africa, we were able to 
definitely locate that great potentate as "THE WILD 
BEAST" of this exceptionally important prophecy. 

This being so, and in view of what I have just 
written in the immediately preceding pages of this 
book, it is an easy matter to see that THE KAISER 
WILL BE OUR NEXT KING; and as he is related 
(the verse under notice says that he ''is of the seven") 
to our late beloved sovereign, we are also at once able 
to arrive at a further, and I believe correct, solution 
of the important question as to which King Edward 
is referred to in the first of the verses under notice; 
that is, in the significant words, ''the other is not yet 
come; and when he cometh, he must continue a 
SHORT space" (of time). 

In view of the evident importance of fully empha- 
sising the need that exists to carefully note every time 
feature of this great and important prophecy, I would 
again remind my readers that the particular time to 
which the Angel refers in the latter part of the fore- 
going statement is the time of the Boer War, or just 
previous to the time that his late Majesty King Ed- 
ward the Seventh came to the throne of England. In 
such case it will at once be seen that He (the Angel) 
was quite right in then referring to him (King Ed- 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 201 

ward) in the manner above mentioned, and also, in 
view of the short duration of his reign, in then saying 
that ''when he cometh he must continue a short space" 
of time. 

It is also surely worthy of particular note in this 
connection that in the one case the person who is said 
to help England at the time of the Boer War is re- 
ferred to as a ''Wild Beast,'' and, in the other, straight 
out as a King (''even he is the eighth" king). In this 
way this most wonderful message from the throne of 
God in Heaven to the British nation and people is 
gradually, as it were, unfolded to them in a truly mar- 
vellous manner under the guiding hand of the Angel, 
in the beautiful partially veiled language of the verses 
(in part riddles and in part plain exposition) with 
which I am now dealing. 

In direct pursuance of this investigation we should 
next ask ourselves the important question, In what line 
of kings was our late King Edward one of "SEVEN"; 
and the simple reply to which will immediately come 
to us, that he was one of "SEVEN" in a line of kings 
bearing that particular name — that is, the name of 
"EDWARD." 

A further reference to verse ten will show that this 
particular king (the seventh in the Edward line) had 
not come to the throne at the particular period of the 
Boer War (the early part of it) when "THE WILD 
BEAST" supported us by preventing the nations of 
Europe from smashing us up by reason of the cruel 
manner in which we then relentlessly waged that par- 
ticular war, and which is substantially true according 
to what we actually know respecting the matter. This 
fact also further confirms what I have just written 
about the particular event (our blood-drunkenness on 
Mafeking day) which marks time in this great and 
important prophecy. 



202 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

It will also be seen that in the latter part of verse 
ten it is said that ''WHEN HE (the seventh king of 
the Edward line) COMETH, HE MUST CON- 
TINUE FOR A SHORT SPACE"; and, almost 
needless to say, the sad fact of his death a few weeks 
since has entirely borne out the truth of this statement. 

Thus, in view of the absolute fulfilment of these 
words to the very letter, they are surely, including this 
fact — at least, inferentially — of special importance to 
the servants of God in Great Britain in reference to 
both time and otherw^ise; and, in fact, the far-reaching 
inferences which they are seen to contain, when con- 
sidered with their context, ought not to be ignored by 
any British subject in the whole world, or, indeed, as a 
matter of peculiar and exceptional warning to man- 
kind generally, by any human being in existence who 
desires to know^ anything at all about the stirring events 
which will most certainly be associated with the im- 
mediate future. In any case they will surely tell all 
in this country who would wisely hear the warning 
voice of God, and also as plainly as partially veiled 
words can possibly indicate, that there is but little time 
in which to put their houses in order, so far as the 
speedy removal of themselves and their dear ones from 
England goes. 

In view of the advanced age at w^hich our late 
beloved Monarch came to the throne, to us there was 
nothing in the world more likely at the time of his 
accession, comparatively speaking, than that his reign 
could not possibly be of long duration, but it must be 
remembered that the Angel had no such data to go 
upon w^hen he made the remark that he (King Ed- 
ward) w^ould "continue" as a king for but ''a short 
space" only. This fact will at once be seen to be both 
remarkable and pertinent, especially when considered 
in connection with its context — that is, in conjunction 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 203 

with the several other verses of the Divine Revelation 
immediately under notice in this book. 

Thus, although no one of our day for a moment 
expected that King Edward's reign could possibly last 
anything like as long as did that of his revered mother, 
our beloved late Queen Victoria, it must not be for- 
gotten that we had the simplest of all data (the fact that 
he was an old man when he came to the throne) before 
us in coming to our conclusion, while the Angel had no 
such apparent data to go upon two thousand years ago, 
and, therefore, surely even the more remarkable the 
fact that he was able to then say that his (King 
Edward's) reign would be of short duration. It is also 
worth remembering that such statement was amply con- 
firmed in this our day by the undeniable facts of the 
case, and which are now before us in the knowledge of 
his (King Edward's) death actually having taken place 
after a comparatively short reign. In this fact we have 
another confirming proof of the absolute correctness of 
this great and important prophecy. 

The wonderful foreknowledge that King Edward 
the SEVENTH is positively the LAST native monarch 
bearing his name (Edward) that will ever occupy our 
throne naturally leads one to look for a very distinct 
reference to him in some place of prominence in this or 
any other prophecy which may refer to the premature 
downfall and ultimate destruction of our nation, and 
also one which involves a clear definition as to who he 
is, and which we truly get in the particular verse 
directly under notice. As if in anticipation of this 
expectation, the Angel has certainly provided us with 
more than one well-defined inference by which he (our 
last King Edward) may be located, in respect to both 
time and place, and also by which he may be definitely 
identified in person, as will hereinafter be seen to be 
the case. 



204 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

The words "FIVE are fallen, and OXE IS, and 
THE OTHER IS NOT YET COME," surely pro- 
vides us with most remarkable data by which to identify 
our late Monarch as one of the SEVEN kings referred 
to in this most wonderful prophecy. 

''Five are FALLEX, and one IS, and the other IS 
XOT YET come;- 

As I have said before, although the words of this 
prophecy were spoken by the revealing Angel nearly 
two thousand years ago, it will be seen, on a keen 
examination of the verses directly under notice being 
made, that he then, as it were, spake in either the 
present or future tense in referring to the events of this 
our day: that is, in the same manner in reference to time 
as though he had been present in the year 1899, or 1900, 
on our South African battlefields, telling us exactly 
what would happen to us at that particular time, during 
the reign, and immediately after the passing away of 
our SEVENTH king of this particular line — that is, 
of the Edward line. 

That the Angel spoke in, as it were, a post-dated 
present and future tense, or, in other words, as though 
he was present in the year 1899 or 1900 when he uttered 
the words of this great and important prophecy, may 
be further inferentially confirmed by a reference to the 
tenth verse of the first chapter of the Divine REVELA- 
TION, wherein John declares that he ''was in the 
Spirit ON the Lord's day and heard a great voice as of 
a trumpet." 

In a correct translation of the original Greek Manu- 
script of the New Testament, I may say that I find the 
above statement rendered as, 'T was in the Spirit IN 
the Lord's day" ; and which manifestly means that John 
^vas carried forward into a FUTURE PERIOD of 
time (the time of the commencement of the preliminary 
judgment of the world) when the Lord will take upon 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 205 

himself to deal with the people and remove many of 
the nations of the earth (England will be the first 
nation to be so removed), preparatory to his THIRD 
coming as the ''Messiah King of Salem," to set up 
His own glorious Kingdom of Universal peace and 
righteousness, and to reign as Supreme Monarch over 
all the Kingdoms of this world for a thousand years. 

In this connection I hope that I will be pardoned 
for saying that the false and farcical statement made 
by many of our so-called High Church dignitaries that 
John meant that he was in the Spirit on a ''Sunday" 
when he said "I was in the Spirit IN the Lord's day" 
is probably the most outrageous and wickedly decep- 
tive lie ever uttered by a smoogy servant of the devil in 
the unworthy defence of an evil custom of most dis- 
astrous and far-reaching ill-effects. Such, for instance, 
as have unquestionably resulted, and indeed could only 
have resulted, from the ill-advised "adoption" of Sun- 
day 'W^ a Holy day in the place of "the day" sanctified 
by the great and Almighty Creator of the eternal 
universe. 

By their advocacy of the keeping ©f the "Sabbath" 
of the deceiver ("Sunday") in place of "THE 
SABBATH OF THE LORD THY GOD," which is 
the seventh day of the week, and commonly called 
Saturday, the leaders of the denominational churches of 
confusion have probably done more to confuse and mis- 
lead the people of the world generally than in any other 
way. At any rate, they have thus wholly unfitted them 
for a correct understanding of, for instance, such-like 
portions of the Holy Scriptures as that which is now 
under notice in this book. 

Indeed, in view of my own personal experience in 
this connection, I have no hesitation in saying that it is 
utterly impossible (I desire my readers to make a par- 
ticular note of these words) for any person except a 



206 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

keeper of the ten commandments to fully understand 
the Words of God as contained in any portion of the 
Holy Bible. Then, again, we should never forget that 
that precious Book declares it to be so, and also tells 
us that Jesus Christ will only ''manifest,'' or make 
Himself known, to those who keep His Commandments 
(St. John, chapter xiv., verse 21), and I have found it 
to be so (Jesus manifest) in my own case, and so like- 
wise will all who follow my example in keeping the 
ten commandments of my God. 

The seventh day of the week (Saturday) is unques- 
tionably referred to in the fourth commandment, and 
also as being the memorial of God's rest after He 
finished His great work of Creation, and as such it 
should certainly be kept Holy. It is also the TRUE 
SYMBOL of the greater period of REST that will 
comprise the last {seventh) thousand years of the 
world's great week of time, and into which the TRUE 
servants of the Ever-living God will triumphantly 
enter in the year 1971 — being the year in which Christ 
the Lord will come to this earth and again dwell with 
men. 

The Holy Scriptures tell us most emphatically that 
God has promised that all who now believe what He 
has said about the above-mentioned glorious period of 
REST, and suitably EXPRESS their FAITH in His 
statements, in reference to it, by keeping the weekly 
Sabbath holy, shall enter into it (the greater Sabbath 
of rest) with Christ when He comes. That is, that all 
who now, among other things necessary for our salva- 
tion, EXPRESS their confidence in His Sabbatical 
symbolical "PROMISE" (to give this world a thou- 
sand years of rest and peace) by keeping His COVE- 
NANT day holy, shall live and reign with Christ, 
during the millennium, upon this beautiful earth 
restored to its Edenic splendour. I leave my readers 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 207 

to compare the beauty of this glorious truth with any- 
thing that actually attaches (the resurrection of Jesus 
does not) to the receptive day (^'Sunday") which the 
ancient heathen Romans COMPELLED the fourth 
century ''Christians'' to keep ''holy,'' presumably in 
honour of their particular ''SUN" god, but actually in 
honour, and probably in obedience to the evil counsel, 
of their stepfather the devil — the husband of many 
wives — the modern churches. 

There is undoubtedly much more in the keeping 
holy of "the Sabbath of the Lord thy God" (the 
seventh day of the week) than most people would even 
care to imagine, and although it would be, in a sense, 
out of place for me to largely refer to it here, I sin- 
cerely hope that all who read these words will candidly 
and honestly look further into this most important 
matter for themselves. A number of good books are 
readily available on the subject, and well worthy of the 
best possible attention of any person truly desirous of 
entering into the glorious service of Him Whose sure 
reward is life, peace, joy, and eternal rest. 

In this connection I may, with advantage to my 
readers, here mention "The International Tract 
Society," of Stanborough Park, Watford, Herts, as 
publishers of books and pamphlets dealing with the 
exceptionally important matter of which day of the 
week should be kept holy, or as a day of rest. 

The fact, however, that THE LORD OUR GOD 
definitely says that the seventh day "IS the Sabbath" 
(see Exodus, chapter xx., verse lo) ought to be suffi- 
cient to make every right-minded man and woman 
seriously consider what they are doing and how they 
should act in respect to that particular day. 

"SUNDAY" is, I am fully convinced, the devil\ 
greatest myth, and those who are now pretending to 
keep it "holy," whether unconscious of this fact or 



208 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Otherwise, are thereby doing obeisance to the father of 
lies, and, whether they know it or not, their offence is 
probably none the less grievous, in the pure and holy 
sight of the Almighty God of the great Sabbath of 
eternal rest. 

To now engage more directly in our interesting 
examination of the portion of this wonderful prophecy 
which refers to the "SEVEN KINGS," I will again 
remind my readers of what the angel, speaking pro- 
phetically or IN THE SPIRIT, as it were, in the year 
1900 (not on a Sunday), said in reference to these par- 
ticular kings, especially in relation to time. In this con- 
nection it will be remembered that he indicated (nearly 
two thousand years ago) the various positions (in time) 
that would be occupied by them at the particular time 
above mentioned (A.D. 1900), by saying, as though pres- 
ent then, that: — 

"Five are FALLEN, and one IS, and the other is 
NOT yet come." 

In the year mentioned King Edward the Seventh 
had not come to the throne, and therefore it is an easy 
matter to see that his position was THEN correctly 
described in the significant words "the OTHER IS not 
YET come." 

For reasons that will at once become obvious to 
every thoughtful person I will not now more definitely 
refer, from a Biblical point of view, to the EXACT 
duration of our late King's reign, or, in other words, 
endeavor to name the particular day upon which he 
was destined to pass away into the eternal future. Any 
persons wishing to possess this now comparatively unin- 
teresting piece of information may unearth it for them- 
selves, if need be, by carefully studying our past history 
in conjunction with the particular portion of the pro- 
phecy now under notice — that is, the portions of history 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 209 

and prophecy combined which refer to the ''seven' 
kings (the Edwards) herein mentioned. 

In any case I hope the foregoing explanation will 
at least assist my readers to clearly identify the person, 
position, and period of time in which the seventh king 
of this great and important prophecy was destined to 
appear, and did actually appear, upon this earth as a 
king of England, and also the duration of his reign and 
the date of his demise according to the infallible words 
of the Divine Revelation. 

To more fully enter into detail in my effort to 
explain verse ten I will now endeavor to locate the par- 
ticular person and describe the interesting position of 
the particular king therein referred to in the peculiar 
words ^^ONE IS." 

As I have already said in this connection, the Angel, 
speaking ''in the Spirit in the year 1900," stated that 
^'five (kings) are fallen (or passed away for ever) and 
ONE IS." 

It will be here seen that the six kings under notice 
are divided, as it were, into two separate lots or groups 
—Yiz./' five'' 2.nA" oner 

This is significant in view of the fact that the rela- 
tive positions of the kings to whom I now intend to 
specifically refer could not possibly have been better or 
more cleverly described in veiled or symbolical lan- 
guage in the year 1900 than by referring to them under 
the headings of these peculiar and extraordinary 
divisional symbols. 

^Tive are fallen and ONE IS." What does the 
Angel here mean by saying that ''ONE IS"? If you 
were asked in the year 1900 who was then the LAST 
King EDWARD of England you may, with pardon- 
able grammar, under the circumstances, reply, 
^'Edward the Sixth IS the last king of that particular 
name who reigned in England." 



210 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

In making such a statement as the above one may 
reasonably be understood to mean that King Edward 
the Sixth was, as it were, THEN PERSISTENT 
(THE IS) as the last monarch of that particular name 
that reigned in England up to, say, the year 1900, and 
would remain so until replaced by another of the same 
name. We are further confirmed in this thought bv the 
peculiar state, "FIVE ARE FALLEN"— that is,' that 
five kings named Edward had each died, and each in 
turn had been REPLACED, while the sixth had not 
THEN been REPLACED by another person of the 
same name, and consequently was not then counted 
among THE FALLEN ; or, in other words, with those 
who had, as it were, completely passed away. 

If you had been asked in the year 1900 who the 
FIFTH king in the particular line referred to was, you 
would NOT have then said, ''He IS the last King Ed- 
ward." You would, however have said in the simplest 
of words that he WAS the King Edward before 
the sixth king of that name; or, to use the same kind 
of peculiar inferential language in which this great and 
important prophecy is written, you may have said that 
he was the King Edward that remained or PER- 
SISTED in the minds of the English people, until 
replaced by another king of the same name; in such 
instance by King Edward the Sixth. 

If you w^ere asked during the year 1909 how many 
Edwards had ''fallen' — that is, had died and the last 
of them had been REPLACED by another monarch of 
THE SAME NAME, you would immediately and 
correctly have replied, ''SIX." 

If also asked during the above-mentioned year how 
many kings England had then had altogether, in that 
particular line of kings (the Edwards) , you would have 
been quite right in then having said ''seven'; or had 
you been inclined to reply in the kind of Biblical sym- 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 211 

bolical language that was originally used in making 
known this wonderful prophecy, you would in such case 
have said, ''SIX are fallen, and ONE is." And, further, 
if it was the will of the Almighty, and you knew it, that 
we should have an eighth king of that particular name, 
you may then have correctly enlarged your statement in 
reference to this particular line of kings, and also in 
the same kind of subtle language by saying, ''SIX are 
fallen, ONE is (King Edward the Seventh) , and THE 
OTHER is not yet come." 

This exceptionally clever Biblical symbolical refer- 
ence to the "SEVEN" kings ("five are fallen, and one 
is, and the other is not yet come") provides additional 
and irrefutable evidence respecting the particular time 
to which this great and important prophecy and its 
fulfilment properly belongs; and also that England is 
the nation, and her rulers in the Edward line unques- 
tionably the kings referred to in it — probably for the 
express purpose of marking time. 

In this connection it is interesting to note that, 
according to a well-known formula of reasoning, it 
would be utterly impossible to either correctly or 
effectively refer to any other line of English Kings for 
the purpose of elucidating this wonderful prophecy, 
excepting, of course, the Edward line; and which I 
sincerely hope will be clearly seen to be the case by all 
who care to wisely consider this particular feature of it. 

In glancing over the pages of secular English 
history, another thought appears to almost necessarily 
enter one's mind respecting the exceptionally peculiar 
words, "FIVE are fallen, and ONE is." It will there 
be seen that the first ''five Edwards'' are, in a sense, 
grouped together, and which is also the case in the 
prophecy under notice. This is surely so in view of the 
fact that the FIRST of them acceded to the throne in 
the year 1272, and the FIFTH in the year 1483. Thus 



212 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

each of them had, as it were, his turn upon the British 
throne within a total covering a period of only a little 
over 200 years altogether. A comparatively long inter- 
vening period of sixty-four years then elapsed before 
King Edward the SIXTH came to the throne in the 
year 1547, and a still longer period of years (354) 
before his late Majesty King Edward the Seventh came 
to the throne in the year 1901. 

The latter part of the foregoing statement seems 
to, at least, give point to the Biblical symbolical words, 
''the other is not yet come," and which words in them- 
selves would at one time probably seem to inferentially 
imply ''he will be a long time before he comes." Such, 
of course, was actually the case, not only in view of the 
fact that 354 years elapsed between the reign of King 
Edward the Sixth and that of our late beloved King 
Edward the Seventh, but also that the latter did not 
come to his throne until these latter days of our re- 
nowned nation and world-wide Empire. 

These peculiar and exceptional facts of secular 
history surely, at least, help to confirm my contention 
that our SEVEN Edwards are the ''seven kings' re- 
ferred to in the great and important prophecy under 
notice, and of whom it is said, "five are fallen, and 
ONE is, and THE OTHER is not yet come ; and when 
he Cometh, he must continue a short space" of time. 

There is yet another somewhat interesting reference 
which I would like to make to King Edward the Sixth 
before finally closing my remarks on this particularly 
fascinating subject of the "seven kings," and which, to 
my mind, are well and peculiarly described in the 
prophecy under notice. In my opinion, it (the refer- 
ence which I intend to make to the above-mentioned 
King) is full of a peculiar kind of pathos which is 
quite unusual in this our day, and will certainly merit, 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 213 

and consequently more than probably receive, the 
admiration of a large number of my readers, in more 
ways than one, especially if brought under their notice 
in this particular connection. 

History records of this apparently exceptional King 
(Edward the Sixth) that he succeeded his father at the 
early age of nine years, under the guardianship of his 
uncle, the Duke of Somerset, who ruled as Protector. 
Christ's Hospital (the Blue Coat School), Bridewell 
Hospital, and a large number of grammar schools in all 
parts of the country, which are still popularly known as 
^'King Edward's Schools/' were founded in his reign, 
and thus his name and memory ''IS" ever prominently 
before us, or, in other words, PERSISTENT even unto 
this day. ("Five are fallen, and ONE IS.") He was a 
fervent Protestant, notwithstanding his youth; his 
learning was astounding, considering his age, and his 
piety earned for him a title, his right to which has not 
been disputed by posterity — that of ''the Holy Child/' 
He died on the 6th July, 1553, in the sixteenth 
year of his age, and thus ended what, to my mind, was 
the most wonderful reign of all our Kings Edward. 
This was surely so in view of these and the many 
other peculiar and exceptional circumstances which 
undoubtedly affected it. 

Is it too much to suggest, in view of the beauty and 
holiness of this dear Child-monarch's wonderful earthly 
career, that his precious life or spirit still persists or 
remains, and ^i^^r will remain, PERSISTENT; or, in 
other words, that his precious soul has returned to God 
Who gave it (''their Angels do always behold the face 
of my Father which is in heaven"), and is still con- 
scious, and will ever remain so — throughout time and in 
eternity? That he shall enjoy the unspeakable ad- 
vantages of an immortal life is surely not at all unlikely, 
in view of the purity and sweetness of the life that he 



214 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

lived in this world, short and all else that it was from 
an earthly point of view. 

Did some such facts as those above suggested 
influence the revealing Angel to say ''Five are fallen 
and ONE IS" when he referred to the ''seven kings," of 
whom this innocent and apparently ''Holy Child'' v/as 
the sixth? 

It has surely been well said that "there are many 
things in Heaven and earth not even dreamed of in our 
philosophy." Is this one of them, may I ask? 

As might have been expected, this great and 
important prophecy also gives particular prominence, 
in a peculiar and exceptional manner to the last native 
Monarch named Ednji:ard that will control the affairs of 
our famous nation and world-wide Empire. 

In proof of this I may say that it is probably only 
necessary for me to draw the attention of my readers to 
the fact that applicable symbolical w^ords could not 
possibly be made more pointed, pathetic, and deeply 
significant than are those which were used by the reveal- 
ing Angel to prophetically indicate the end of our 
Edicard line of kings. It will at once be seen that they 
are deeply significant in view alone of the exceptionally 
wonderful manner in which they clearly distinguish 
the Seventh king in this line from the six persons of that 
particular name (Edward) who preceded him as Kings 
of England; or, in other words, definitely locate King 
Edward the Seventh — "The other is not yet come, and 
when he cometh, he must continue a short space/' That 
they are pointedly pathetic, in view alone of their con- 
text, must be admitted when it is considered that we are 
plainly told in verse eleven of those under notice that he 
(King Edward) will be succeeded in the Edward line 
of kings by the gvea.t foreign monarch — ("THE WILD 
BEAST") — who supported us at the time of the Boer 
War. 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 215 

^'And the OTHER (King Edward) is not yet 
come, and when he cometh he must continue A 
SHORT SPACE" (of time) ; and THE BEAST that 
was (entitled to be the King of England when King 
Edward the Seventh came to the throne) and is not (the 
King of England during King George's reign), even 
HE is (or will be, or will take place of) the eighth 
(King Edward) ," were the stinging words prophetical- 
ly used by the revealing Angel nearly two thousand 
years ago, and which now convey this particular portion 
of this merciful message of warning from Jesus Christ, 
the Eternal Son of God, to the British nation and 
people. And surely symbolical words of Divine warn- 
ing could not possibly be made plainer — to the true 
servants of God, at any rate. 

Indeed, it must at once be seen by any intelligent 
reader of these words that the Angel, in speaking of 
the particular line of kings to whom he refers in the 
verses under notice, for the purpose of helping to 
explain the first six verses of chapter seventeen of the 
Divine Revelation, plainly tells us that 'THE BEAST 
.... IS," or shall be, the eighth (''even he is the 
eighth") King of England in the aforesaid particular 
line of kings (the Edwards). What do these words 
mean if not what I say they mean? They are plain, and 
it is only possible for them to have one meaning, 
although many important inferences may be drawn 
from the information which they convey. 

In many important respects we rightly look upon 
our present Prince of Wales as our future King Edward 
the Eighth, but our supposition in no way insures his ac- 
cession to our throne, and we should not mince matters. 

It is, indeed, quite useless to mince matters in this 
particular connection, sad, pathetic, and all else that the 
facts of the case may be, and, therefore, 1 deem it wise 
to plainly state that, according to the unmistakable 



216 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

words of this great and important prophecy of Divine 
origin, he will never come to the British Throne or 
wear the British Crown, as a King of England, at any 
rate, unless by the permission and under the control of 
Germany, or as Vicegerent of the Kaiser. 

"THE BEAST that thou sawest, even he is the 
eighth/' are the plain words of Him who never makes 
an error, and were certainly spoken prophetically in 
following up the record of our Edward line of kings.. 

With these particular symbolical words of far- 
reaching inference before us ("these are the true say- 
ings of God") it is quite an easy matter to correctly 
conclude that England and Germany will go to war 
during the reign of His Majesty King George the 
Fifth; that the latter power will triumph over us in 
battle; and that, consequently, the KAISER WILL 
BE OUR NEXT KING. 

In this connection some of my readers may reason- 
ably ask the following important question, viz. : — 

How can the Kaiser possibly be the eighth King 
Edni:ard of England? The answer to this question is 
surely plain. The Biblical symbolical inference is that 
the Kaiser will take the eighth place in the particular 
line of kings under notice — viz., the Edward line; or, 
in other words, that he will take the particular place 
upon the English throne that would otherwise be 
occupied by the Prince of Wales as King Edward the 
Eighth, in succession to King George the Fifth — the 
present ruler of our mighty empire. 

Some, again, may ask: Will the Kaiser await King 
George's death before making his claim to the British 
Throne? The answer to this question is also plain. 
Most certainly he will not. 

It is made quite clear, in more than one of the verses 
which contain this great and important prophecy, that 
the Kaiser will sit upon our throne as the result of 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 217 

conquest in a most terrible and irreparable act of war, 
"THE BEAST that thou sawest shall ascend out of the 
abyss (come up from, or over, the sea) and go into 
(enter upon) destruction (war with England)," saith 
the Angel of God in delivering his most startling mes- 
sage to us. 

These words will surely prove to be unmistakable 
to all but the wilfully ignorant, the spiritually blind, 
the mentally dead, and the physically corrupt in our 
land. 

From a purely secular point of view, it will at once 
be seen by any intelligent person that in the event of 
the English throne becoming vacant, either through the 
death or dethronement of His Majesty King George the 
Fifth (from whatsoever cause, it could make no possible 
difference to the facts of the case before us) , the Prince 
of Wales would, in the ordinary course of events, in 
such case be eligible to immediately fill such vacancy as 
King Edward the Eighth. From a Biblical point of 
view, it will at once be seen by ''the wise'' that it will 
not be so when such vacancy actually does occur, for 
the simple reason that the Kaiser (by virtue of con- 
quest) will step into the breach thus created and fill the 
place that would otherwise be unquestionably filled by 
the Prince of Wales under the title of King Edward the 
Eighth; and therefore it is an easy matter to also see 
that — according to this great and important prophecy — 
THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING. In 
view of this fact being placed so clearly before us, we 
are not only able to prospectively see the last of our 
famous Edward line of kings, but also in His Majesty 
King George the Fifth the last native monarch that will 
ever sit upon our time-honoured throne. 

In reading the foregoing simple narrative I hope 
that it will be seen how imperative it was for the Angel 
to refer to a particular line of our kings in making 



218 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

known the facts of this great and important prophecy 
to us ; how wisely and cleverly he referred to the 
Edivard line in the beautiful symbols and riddles before 
us in the verses directly under notice; and how^ utterly 
impossible it would have been for him to carry out his 
object by referring to any other than the Edward line 
of our kings. Thus, as I have said before, we are able 
to prospectively see the last of England's noble kings 
immediately before the change which is associated with 
her utter destruction as a great nation and world-wide 
power. 

The mere thought of a last king of England and 
our destruction as a world-wide power is pathetic and 
depressing in view alone of our wonderful history of 
the past; the long-time that we have endured as a great 
and famous nation, and the many marvellous things 
that Englishmen have accomplished in a multitude of 
different places, both collectively as a nation, and in 
almost innumerable cases as units — or, in other words, 
individually and alone. 

The above may be said to be an exceptionally 
gloomy thought for any Briton to ponder over, and yet 
there are to be found associated with it some facts which 
are more or less pleasing — especially in their reference 
to our kings. 

In the latter connection it will be remembered that 
I have just said that our present King will, according 
to the words of this great and important prophecy, be 
the last NATIVE monarch that will ever rule over us. 
This is indeed a gloomy thought, and yet it has a bright 
side to it, strange and all else that the statement which 
declares it to be so may appear to be at first sight. 

To be the FIRST King of famous England was 
assuredly a grand position for any man to fill, and not- 
withstanding the fact that our first monarch knew 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 219 

nothing of our then future greatness, his fame as such 
still remains. 

To be the LAST King of our great nation and 
world-wide Empire, in full view of our past and 
present greatness, is most assuredly a much grander 
position for any man to occupy, and it is therefore only 
reasonable to suppose that the fame and honour thereof 
will remain to the end of time. This I am sure will be 
the case, and also notwithstanding the fact that many 
evil things will happen to England in the short mean- 
time. 

We know but little about our FIRST King (of 
England), while we know much about our present 
King; and if our national glory is now to pass away 
from us for ever, as it is quite evident that it will, 
according to the infallible words of this great and im- 
portant prophecy; if the Crown and Sceptre is now 
to pass from our present line of Monarchs for ever; if 
we are now to have a LAST native King, and // there 
is anything grand, honourable, and glorious in being 
the LAST local ruler over our great and highly dis- 
tinguished nation and world-wide Empire, it is hardly 
too much to say that there is not a man, woman, or 
child in the whole world who knows anything at all 
about him that would begrudge that position to the 
much-revered gentleman who now sits upon our throne. 

If our own people were given the right to choose 
their LAST King, and felt that exceptional honour 
attached to the position, I am sure that practically every 
hand, within our own vast dominions, would instantly 
go up in favour of King George the Fifth occupying it. 

Also, in concluding this chapter, and without any 
desire to ofTend my readers by asking them to again face 
the grim fact of knowing who our next monarch will be, 
I will point out to them that in his person a consola- 
tion may even be found that we should not be ungrateful 



220 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

for, to say the least of it. According to the Holy 
Scriptures, as well as our own secular knowledge of the 
matter, OUR NEXT KING is closely blood-related to 
our present Royal Family, and surely that fact alone is 
something to be thankful for, even by those who, 
through prejudice or ignorance, may not be disposed to 
consider his (the Kaiser's) personal worth as a man. 

As I have said before, I do not consider it to be 
either wise or honest to unnecessarily mince matters in 
this particular connection, and therefore, plainly state 
that the Emperor of Germany will unquestionably be 
our next ruler according to verse eleven of those now 
under notice, and either by deputy or otherwise. In the 
former case his son would probably represent him, and 
may even assume the title of King Edward the Eighth, 
and thus, by deputy, he would carry out to the very 
letter the portion of this most wonderful prophecy 
which undoubtedly refers to him. 

The foregoing statement may possibly be looked 
upon by some of my readers as a piece of particularly 
bad news, but that cannot be helped by me any more 
than the Kaiser can be hindered by all the secular 
powers upon earth from ascending our throne in due 
course, and also under the exact circumstances set forth 
in this great and important prophecy. 

The immutable decree of THE GREAT BEING 
Who rules over all is evidently against us for the 
moment and in favour of Germany, and, therefore, not 
all the so-called ''Dreadnoughts'' soldiers, sailors, and 
armaments in existence will prevent it (the order to 
destroy) from being carried out against us in due course. 
We may build a thousand battleships to Germany's one, 
if we are mad enough and have the money to do such a 
foolish thing, and the result will be all the same in the 
long run. The affairs of our proud, defiant, and time- 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 221 

honoured nation are even at this moment trembling in 
the awful balances which have never yet failed to record 
correctly, and never will fail to do so. As a nation we 
are doomed to destruction, and as a people to the domi- 
nation of others more powerful than ourselves. We 
may possibly be able to contend with the legions of 
Germany ordinarily^ but certainly not when such 
legions are supported by The Great Power Who rules 
over all; or, in other words, while proud and boastful 
England may possibly be able to successfully contend 
with man under ordinary conditions, she most cer- 
tainly is not able to defiantly contend successfully (from 
her point of view) with God. I hope that many of my 
countrymen and women will remember these awful 
words of warning and wisely act according to the good 
advice hereinafter given in the fourth succeeding chap- 
ter of this book. 

So far as the wisdom of placing any reliance on 
shipbuilding goes, in my opinion it would be as well for 
us if we poured the metal of which our new ^'WAR" 
ships are to be built directly into the bottom of the sea 
while in a molten state, and thus, instead of uselessly 
building such ships with it, do some possible fraction of 
good by filling up some of the crevices on our rock- 
bound coast. Indeed, it would be much better to do so 
than to mould it into what will most certainly prove, at 
no distant date, to be hideous death-traps for the unfor- 
tunate young men who will be compelled, by privation, 
misery, and want of other employment, ''to man them" 
when ready for ''DESTRUCTION" by what will 
prove to be the ^^invincible arms" of Germany, so far 
as we will then be able to resist them. There can be no 
question about it — we shall lose large numbers of our 
battleships in the foolish and futile effort which we will 
doubtless soon make, presumably, to resist the German 
invasion of our land, but in reality to frustrate the will 



222 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN—A DIVINE WARNING 

and fixed purposes of the Almighty Controller of the 
Eternal Universe. 

In considering the foregoing apparently harsh state- 
ments I would ask my readers not to forget that it is 
the greatest of all Authorities Who has told us that 
"The wild beast is the 'EIGHTH' (king), and IS OF 
THE SEVEN (related to our late King Edward), and 
GOETH INTO PERDITION." Such, indeed, are 
the words of the awful decree which is evidently against 
us at this very moment, and surely it is not too much to 
say that they are much more stinging than it is possible 
for words written by me to be. 

I have already explained that the latter portion of 
the above words may be more correctly rendered as 
according to the original Greek text in which they 
occur. In such text we find corresponding equivalents 
for the words ''COMMENCETH DESTRUC- 
TION," but not for the words ''goeth into perdition,'' 
as given in our ''Authorized Version' of the Holy 
Scriptures. 

The particular destruction referred to by the 
revealing Angel in the verse under notice is unques- 
tionably OUR NATIONAL DESTRUCTION. This 
is most certainly so according to a correct translation of 
such verse, and which entirely agrees with the general 
tone, terms, and unmistakable inferences of this great 
and important prophecy when carefully considered as a 
whole. 

Thus, unveiled of its symbolical guise, the last of 
the two verses directly under notice in this chapter may 
now be read with much" advantage as follows, viz. : — 

''And the great foreign monarch (the Emperor of 
Germany) who WAS entitled to be the King of 
England when King Edward the Seventh came to the 
Throne, but who did not then press his claim, shall be 
(take the place of) the next (eighth) King Edward of 



THE KAISER WILL BE OUR NEXT KING 223 

England. He is related to King Edward the Seventh, 
and he it is who shall encompass England's downfall by 
successfully going to war with the British nation and 
people during the reign of King George the Fifth, in 
pursuance or otherwise of his claim to be the next King 
of England." 



CHAPTER IX. 
THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED. 

"The Lord is a God of judgment." 

"And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have 
received no kingdom as yet ; but receive power as kings one hour with 
the beast. 

These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto 
the beast. 

These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall over- 
come them : for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings : and they that 
are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful. 

And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where the 
whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 

And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall 
hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat 
her flesh, and burn her with fire. 

For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, 
and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall 
be fulfilled." 

— REVELATIOX, chapter XVH, verses 12 to 17. 

"The Lord spake and it zi'as done." 

BEFORE JEHOVAH'S awful We'll crowd Thy gates with thank- 
throne, ful songs ; 
Ye nations, bow with sacred High as the heav'ns our voices 
joy; raise; 
Know that the Lord is God alone ; And earth, with her ten thousand 
He can create, and He destroy. tongues. 

Shall fill Thy courts with sounding 

His sov'reign power, without our praise, 
aid. 

Made us of clay, and formed us Wide as the world is Thy command ; 

men ; Vast as eternity- Thy Love ; 

And when like wand'ring sheep we Firm as a rock Thy truth shall stand, 

stray'd. When rolling 3'ears shall cease to 

He brought us to His fold again. move. Amex. 

IN view of my desire to explain, as fully as I possibly 
^ can, the six verses of Holy Scripture which I have 
quoted above, I will adopt the same detailed method in 
doing so as that which I adopted in explaining the pre- 
ceding portion of the chapter to which they belong, and 
refer to each of them separately and in consecutive 

224 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 225 

serial order. Indeed, so fully am I convinced of the 
absolute fairness of this method, that I have decided to 
adopt it in explaining every portion of Holy Scripture 
directly under notice in this book. 

It will, I hope, at once be seen by my readers that, 
in adopting the above-mentioned particular course, I 
thereby erect a barrier which makes it impossible for 
me to evade my duty to the extent of failing to fully 
explain so much as even a single word contained in any 
part of the whole of this great and important prophecy. 

While I believe the fair and honest course herein 
adopted to be quite unusual in respect to even important 
matters of this kind, I cannot help thinking that it is 
quite the correct one for me to take, and I sincerely 
hope that every one of my readers will think so too. I 
also hope that they will both much enjoy and greatly 
profit by the innovation which I make in this con- 
nection. 

The absolute need that exists to adopt the best and 
fairest methods known in dealing with matters of this 
kind was painfully made evident to me by the failure 
of a speaker at a meeting which I attended at Albany 
some time ago for the purpose of hearing an advertised 
address on the very portion of the Holy Scriptures in 
reference to which I now write. The failure of the 
speaker at that meeting undoubtedly consisted in an 
error on his part which was obviously the outcome of a 
right course not having been adopted by him in con- 
sidering his subject in the first instance. The error 
above referred to was abundantly shown in the fact that 
he made a feeble and utterly futile effort to show that 
the prophecy under notice in this book referred ex- 
clusively to Rome and the Church of Rome. In giving 
his address in a somewhat confused manner, he merely 
picked out a few words here and there from the Divine 
Revelation, and most pitifully twisted them about in an 



226 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Utterly futile effort to prove his own foolish and ill- 
founded contention as above referred to. Almost 
needless to say, had he adopted the course which I have 
here taken, and tried to explain each verse separately, 
he would soon have come to the correct conclusion that 
he was on a wrong track in having engaged in what was 
after all more like an effort to traduce the Church of 
Rome than anything else that I can compare his address 
to. Also, had he done so, he would probably have 
altered his course for the benefit of his hearers as well 
as for his own sake. 

As an ordinary listener to the address above re- 
ferred to, it would, of course, have been quite out of 
place for me to have suggested the verse for verse 
method of explanation which I have here adopted, 
honest and all else that it unquestionably is; otherwise, 
and had I thought that the speaker would have adopted 
such suggestion from me, I would most certainly have 
gladly made it to him. As it was, and as I have said 
before, he followed the usual dishonest course of pick- 
ing out a few words here and there, and, almost needless 
to say, his address ended in the same unsatisfactory laby- 
rinth of confusion that awaits all who may be foolish 
enough to make any such ill-advised effort to saddle 
the symbolical descriptions and inferences of the 
impending doom of ''the Woman' of this great and 
important prophecy upon any nation, church, people, 
or thing in existence excepting the British nation and 
people. 

To saddle the symbolical description of England 
and her associations in respect to time, place and event, 
as given in the seventeenth chapter of the Divine Reve- 
lation, upon the Church of Rome is something that I 
defy any human being in existence to do correctly, or 
even with reason, in the opinion of any intelligent 
person qualified to discriminate in such matters as this. 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 227 

VERSE 12. 
"And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which have 
received no kingdom as yet ; but receive power as kings one hour with 
the beast." 

As I have already explained in chapter seven of 
this book, 'THE TEN HORNS" referred to in the 
prophecy under notice symbolically mean, or indicate, 
the 'TEN" separate capital cities or seats of Govern- 
ment, or the Governments of our self-governing 
colonies; and it will at once be seen that the above 
explanatory statement by the Angel that they ''ARE 
TEN KINGS" certainly helps to confirm this thought, 
inasmuch as a "KING" is undoubtedly a symbol of 
power, authority, or government. 

It will also be seen that we are not only told in this 
verse that ''the ten horns are ten kings/' or symbols of 
power and authority, but also that they "have received 
NO kingdom at yet"; and which latter statement is 
certainly a peculiar one when viewed apart from its 
context, but nevertheless well worthy of the best pos- 
sible attention, as it evidently embraces another excep- 
tionally significant feature of this great and important 
prophecy. 

The somewhat apparently contradictory words 
which tell us that "the ten horns are ten Kings which 
HAVE RECEIVED NO KINGDOM," as used in 
this particular connection, probably mean that our 
colonists, or the persons who form our colonial Minis- 
tries, do not quite possess soverign rights; or, in other 
words, that the power and authority possessed by them 
is not quite so great as that of a king in the sense in 
which that term is ordinarily used. In such case it will 
at once be seen that it could not be truthfully said, or 
even correctly implied, that they possess the territory 
ruled over or governed by them in the same way that A 



228 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

KING is usually said to possess the dominions over 
which he rules. 

For instance, we now speak of the British 
Dominions as the possessions of His Majesty King 
George the Fifth, but we never speak of Australia as 
the possession of the Hon. Alfred Deakin, of Canada as 
the possession of the Right Hon. Sir Wilfred Laurier, 
or of Tasmania as the possession of the Hon. Sir E. 
Lewis, in the same way that we would if such colonies 
enjoyed monarchial rights and the gentlemen named 
were kings thereof. 

Under such circumstances as the above, and in 
view of the fact that the ''ten horns'' or ten separate 
seats of government referred to, are not, as I have just 
inferred, quite endowed with supreme legislative 
powers touching the whole of their own affairs (at 
present they are subject in a small measure to the 
domination of the English Crown), it is quite reason- 
able to say that our colonial friends "HAVE RE- 
CEIVED NO KINGDOM as yet," and, therefore, the 
explanation which I have just given is more than 
probably the correct one. 

The words ''AS YET" are also particularly signifi- 
cant in the connection in which they are used in the 
verse under notice. This is surely so in view alone of 
the fact that they at least appear to inferentially indicate 
that sooner or later our self-governing colonies will 
become quite independent States, possessing soverign 
powers absolutely within their own right. While this 
is only an inference, it receives more than colourable 
support in verse seventeen of those now directly under 
notice. It will there at once be seen that the ''TEN 
HORNS" are said to "GIVE THEIR KINGDOM 
unto the BEAST," and which statement certainly im- 
plies that they will at some time HAVE A KING- 
DOM or KINGDOMS TO GIVE. 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 229 

The words ^^receive POWER (authority) AS 
kings ONE hour' may simply mean that the Gover- 
nors, Premiers, Ministers, and Members of Parliament 
in our self-governing colonies are appointed or elected 
as POWERFUL executors (therefore virtually or 
largely AS kings), for a LIMITED SPACE OF 
TIME only, and not for the whole term of their natural 
lives, as is usually the case with kings. 

The words ''ONE HOUR" may probably denote 
that the term for which our colonial legislators are 
appointed is of comparatively short duration. As a 
matter of fact, both our colonial Governors and Mem- 
bers of Parliament are respectively appointed and 
elected for a short period of time only. A reference to 
any of our Colonial Constitution Acts will prove this 
statement to be substantially correct. 

Thus it is interesting to note how clearly the reveal- 
ing Angel foresaw and how fully he understood the 
politics of even this our day, although he wrote or pro- 
phesied in reference to them nearly two thousand years 
ago. Truly ''there is nothing new under the sun," in 
the Mind of Him with Whom we have to do! 

The impressive words, "receive power as kings one 
hour," may also be correctly looked upon as embracing 
a much deeper and far wider significance than that 
which I have already attached to them. This will at 
once be seen to be the case when the additional words 
^'WITH THE BEAST" are taken into consideration 
in conjunction with them. Reviewed in this particular 
connection they certainly appear to indicate that our 
colonists will enter into an agreement with the Emperor 
of Germany by which at least they will not oppose him 
when he lays claim to the English throne. They will 
probably enter into some such agreement in considera- 
tion of the Kaiser agreeing to grant them independence 
later on, and possibly also protection against the world 



230 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

for a limited space of time, and which he evidently will 
agree to do, according to the words of this prophecy. 

The next verse unquestionably lends strong sup- 
port to the above line of reasoning, to say the least of it, 
and may, I think, be safely accepted as conclusive 
evidence that the explanation which I have just given 
of verse twelve comprises a full and correct interpreta- 
tion of it. 

VERSE 13. 

"These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength 
unto the beast." 

We are here told that ''THESE (our self-govern- 
ing colonies) have ONE MIND," or, in other words, 
that they are, or shall be, unanimous about the matter 
under notice at the particular time referred to, 
^'and SHALL (then) give their POWER and 
STRENGTH unto the (wild) BEAST," and which, 
as we have already seen, is unquestionably the great 
foreign monarch previously referred to — the Emperor 
of Germany. 

In view of their well-known selfishness and unpre- 
cedented greed in every conceivable connection, it is 
surely quite safe to conclude that the "seven heads and 
ten horns" (our colonies) certainly would not be likely 
to "give their power and strength to the beast'' for 
nothing, and, therefore, it is quite reasonable to suppose 
that some such concession as that which I have already 
mentioned will be made to them in consideration of 
the help which they will give our enemies in the near 
future. 

Also, it may possibly be that desirable commercial 
or trading advantages will be extended to them by 
Germany, as well as the political power and freedom 
above referred to, or something of the kind, as a reward 
for their non-interference during our (England's) im- 
pending war with that country. Or, indeed, it may 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 231 

even be that, in view of their republican tendencies, our 
colonies will refrain from any interference in a contest 
associated in any way with monarchical institutions, and 
thereby not only gain favour with, but also favour the 
exploits of, ''the great King of the North," without 
operating openly and aggressively under arms on his 
side. 

There is just another thought that I would like to 
briefly place before my readers for their consideration 
in this connection before I finally close my reference to 
this verse, viz. : — 

That the prophecy contained in it would be amply 
fulfilled were our self governing colonies to even 
remain quite loyal to us (England) during the early 
part of our impending struggle with Germany, or 
indeed to almost the end of it, and then, as it were, 
''suddenly give in." This may be done, either apparent- 
ly or otherwise ("God will put it into their hearts to 
fulfil His will"), in view of the overwhelming power 
of the forces which the Kaiser will undoubtedly bring 
against us. 

Thus, as it were, by their premature withdrawal 
from the contest, and by the entering into of an inde- 
pendent treaty with Germany, our colonies could 
unquestionably strike a terrific blow at us, from the 
effects of which we may never even hope to recover as a 
nation. 

In any case, one thing is quite certain, and also 
altogether apart from any consideration of what is 
written in the Holy Scriptures about the matter, viz. : — 

That in the event of England being stricken down 
by, and placed under the domination of, a great Euro- 
pean Power, our self-governing colonies would un- 
doubtedly forsake us — indeed, in such case they would 
then probably be compelled by our conquerors to do so. 

In the event of Britain's power being swept away, 



232 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the colonies above referred to would more than prob- 
ably form themselves into three or more great republics, 
and seek, collectively (being bound together in the first 
place by intercolonial treaty), to enter into agreements 
with some of the Great Powers of Europe by which 
they would, presumably in exchange for some com- 
mercial advantages, receive the protection which would 
then be necessary for their existence. Such protection 
would unquestionably be necessary during the days of 
their national babyhood, at any rate, and particularly to 
enable them to defend themselves against invasion by 
the coloured races — a risk to which some of them are 
even now greatly exposed. For instance, with the 
British power crushed and broken, it is an easy matter 
to see how the Australians would stand with respect to 
the people of the Far East (India, China, and Japan). 
It would then have to be remembered that many an old 
and evil-smelling wound remains open in that direction 
alone; and under which circumstance it would be abso- 
lutely necessary for them (the Australians) , at any rate, 
to promptly enter into some such treaty as that which 
I have just indicated. 

The Holy Scriptures tell us that such treaty will 
be entered into with Germany, and I am sure that 
nothing in this world is more likely, in view alone of 
the bitter hatred which both the Kaiser and our 
colonists (the Australians especially) are said to bear 
towards the coloured races generally, and against whom 
it would be utterly impossible for the latter to success- 
fully defend themselves without the help of some such 
great and powerful nation as that to which I have just 
referred to in the immediately preceding pages of this 

'^°°'^- VERSE 14. 

"These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall over- 
come them : for he is Lord of lords, and King of kings : and they that 
are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful." 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 



233 



'The Lord God omnipotent reigneth." 



LET all the world rejoice, 

The great Jehovah reigns, 
The thunders are His awful voice, 

Our life His will ordains ; 

The glories of His Name 
The lightnings, floods, and hail pro- 
claim. 

He rules by sea and land. 

All space His word obeys. 
He holds the oceans in His hand. 

And mighty mountains weighs ; 

Unequall'd and alone 
In majesty He fills His throne. 



The universe He made 

By His prevailing might ; 
The earth's foundatio,ns deep he laid 

And scatter'd ancient night ; 

All heav'n, and earth, and sea 
Proclaim'd His awful majesty. 

When the bright orb of day 

First gleam'd with ruddy light ; 
When first the moon, with silver ray, 

March'd up the vault of night ; 

And stars bedeck'd the skies 
That seem'd creation's thousand eyes ; 



And earth's fair form was seen 
With flowers and blossoms drest ; 

And trees, and fields, and meadows 
green 
Adorn'd her youthful breast. 
Hung out in boundless space 

Amid the ocean's cool embrace ; 

Glad was the Angel throng 
To see His might prevail ; 

And loud they sung a joyful song 
This universe to hail, 
While yet in youth it stood ; 

The Maker, too, pronounced it good. 

But this fair world shall die. 

The creature of a day ; 
In ashes and in ruins lie, 

Its glory pass'd away ; 

Again this mighty earth 
Shall be as ere it came to birth. 

Soon shall the day be o'er 

Of yonder brilliant sun. 
And he shall set to rise no more. 

His race of glory run ; 

From heaven's vault all soon 
Shall fade the stars, and yon pale 
moon. 



But ever fix'd, the throne 

Of the Eternal One 
Shall stand, when time and space are gone, 

Unequall'd and alone ; 

New worlds to make at will. 
And His own wise designs fulfil. Amen. 



Another unrighteous war — unquestiionably un- 
righteous on the part of the aggressors — and the result 
of it is plainly and most emphatically foretold in the 
above verse, and in view of which fact it is evident that 
even the present almost intolerable attitude of our 
colonists towards the people of God in their midst will 
be greatly changed for the worse after their partial 
revolt and final separation from this country takes place. 

Thus in the one case we, as it were, see our self- 
governing colonies revolt against England, and in the 
other against the Great and Almighty God of the 
Eternal Universe. It is quite evident that the latter 
revolt will as surely take place as the former, in view 
of the fact that in the verse directly under notice we are 



234 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

plainly told that 'THESE (our self-governing colon- 
ies, probably under a new and world-wide federation 
and in treaty with Germany, as above suggested) 
SHALL make war with THE LAMB" ('The Lamb" 
is Christ, and Christ is God). It is here well to note 
that although Germany will probably be in treaty with 
our colonies at the time of this particular war, the 
former country will evidently take no part in it. 

The above-mentioned war will evidently be another 
of those ill-advised and blasphemous crimes which the 
ungodly alone find occasion to enter upon. As such, 
indeed, it can only be looked upon from a righteous 
point of view. At any rate, in it the aggressors (our 
colonists) will most certainly be badly and ignomini- 
ously defeated, and also in more ways than one. The 
reason why we may confidently expect this result is that 
"HE" against Whom such war will be made "is LORD 
of lords, and KING of kings"; or, in other words, that 
HE is all-powerful— THE ALMIGHTY. 

It will doubtless be noticed with pleasure by many 
of my readers that no mention is here made of the 
aggressors or anyone else being "drunken with the 
blood of the Saints and the blood of the Martyrs of 
Jesus" as the result of this particular war, and that 
therefore it is only reasonable to presume that the blood 
of His faithful servants will not be shed on the occasion 
here referred to. 

It will also be observed with pleasure that the 
Angel states most emphatically that "THE LAMB 
SHALL OVERCOME" the aggressive forces in the 
war mentioned in the verse under notice. Thus it is 
evident that "the blood of the Saints" will not be shed 
in such war, and neither will they be subjected to the 
indignity of defeat in any shape or form in connection 
with it. Indeed, such a thing would be utterly impos- 



THE EEVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 235 

sible under the glorious circumstances above mentioned 
as being in store for them. 

In view of the Divine assurance that "the Lamb 
shall overcome'' the aggressors in the war above 
referred to, those who are "WITH HIM" (Jesus 
Christ) on that particular occasion will surely have 
nothing whatever to then fear. In such case the ser- 
vants of God have nothing to fear, even though all the 
would-be blood-drunken armies and navies in the whole 
world should come up against them at once, and in 
madness and despair be furiously led on by the invisible 
legions of hell. This will, of course, be precisely the 
case respecting the leadership of the aggressors when 
the war above mentioned actually takes place. 

In the latter part of the verse under notice the 
Angel tells us that "THEY THAT ARE WITH 
HIM (Christ) " at the time of this war "are CALLED, 
and CHOSEN, and FAITHFUL." 

In the future these words will indeed prove to be 
precious and encouraging to all to whom they will then 
refer. Therefore, the question to whom does the Angel 
refer as being "CALLED, and CHOSEN, and 
FAITHFUL," is one that must naturally assert itself 
in the inquiring mind as being of great importance in 
this particular connection. However, for some good 
reason we are not here definitely told to whom he so 
refers, but may, I think, reasonably conclude that he 
means the people ("that keep the commandments of 
God and have the testimony of Jesus") who are now 
CALLED out of England in the words of the fourth 
verse of the eighteenth chapter of the Divine Revela- 
tion, and to which I have referred at length in the 
twelfth chapter of this book. 

"COME OUT of her, MY people" are the words 
of the Lord God of Heaven and Earth, as used in 
the above-mentioned verse, to now call His beloved 



236 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

servants out of England, and therefore it is 
quite reasonable to suppose that they who now obey 
His gracious call will afterwards be referred to as 
"CALLED, and CHOSEN, and FAITHFUL." It 
will here be remembered that we are told elsewhere in 
the Holy Scriptures that Abraham was so referred to in 
the early ages of the world in view of his implicit faith 
in God's promise, and prompt obedience to the merciful 
call which induced him to wisely leave his native land 
when told to do so. 

The locality WHERE the particular w^ar men- 
tioned in the verse directly under notice will take place 
is somewhat problematical, but it is more than prob- 
able that it will be entered upon in one or more of 
our oversea colonies. This will evidently be the case 
in view of the fact that it is 'THESE" {the ten horns) 
who ''shall make war with the LAMB"; and seeing 
that it is hardly likely that even a new and world-wide 
federation of our colonists would go to war OUTSIDE 
of their own borders, during their national infancy 
at any rate, and as this particular war must neces- 
sarily take place, according to other portions of the 
Holy Scriptures, AT A TIME during the latter half 
of the present century, and which, for obvious reasons, 
I will not here more definitely refer to, it is only rea- 
sonable to conclude that it will take place in one or 
more of such colonies. In the latter case the aggres- 
sors may have one common object in view, and operate 
simultaneously, and which is indeed most likely. 

In any case it is evident that the war here pre- 
dicted will be waged in some place WHERE the 
"CALLED OUT" people above referred to will con- 
gregate or settle. Indeed, it seems that this must nec- 
essarily be so in view alone of the fact that it is almost 
inconceivable that the people of God would madly 
enter into a foreign country for the express purpose 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 237 

of having war made against them, and least of all peo- 
ple who are now called out of this country (Eng- 
land) that they may escape the awful plagues that 
will suddenly come upon all who remain in it after 
the period of grace referred to in this book is ended. 

When I say enter into a foreign country for the 
express purpose of having war made against them I 
say so in view of the fact that the ''CALLED OUT" 
people of God will probably settle in a British colony 
or colonies, in the first instance, and under which cir- 
cumstance they would necessarily have to enter a for- 
eign country for the purpose above stated, if it was 
not that the war mentioned in the prophecy under no- 
tice will take place in such colony or colonies, as the 
case may be, and in connection with which it will be 
noted with special interest that the mighty power of 
^Uhe Lamb'^ will be exercised in such place. 

The cause of the future war between the people 
of God who will now leave England and our oversea 
colonists is a matter that might well be carefully looked 
into by all anxious readers of the great and important 
prophecy under notice in this book. 

In this connection it is well to take a note of the 
highly significant fact that many, if not all, of our 
colonial Parliaments have foolishly and wickedly 
passed corrupt laws which make it utterly impossible 
for Christians to "LEGALLY" (I mean in harmony 
with their laws) KEEP THE COMMANDMENTS 
OF GOD without breaking such laws, and thus risk 
coming into open conflict with the secular authorities 
who are appointed to adminster them. 

The very existence of their ungodly laws certainly 
seems to indicate a cause for THE particular WAR 
which the 'TEN HORNS" (our ten colonial Govern- 
ments) will in due course foolishly and wickedly en- 
gage in against ''the faithful,'' and, consequently, be 



238 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"OVERCOME" by ''the Lamb'' in a variety of ways. 
These words should be ever remembered by our self- 
governing colonists, especially such of them as profess 
to be Christians. 

The mere fact that a war is foretold in this con- 
nection surely indicates that a large host of people will 
NOW respond to THE ALMIGHTY CREATOR'S 
MOST MERCIFUL CALL to them to "COME 
OUT OF HER" (England) ; and as we have the as- 
surance of the Angel that such as are ''called'' are 
"chosen and faithful," or, in other words, that they 
are persons who will firmly and at any cost keep the 
commandments of God, it is an easy matter to see that, 
in consequence of their doing so, there is nothing more 
likely than that they will finally come into open con- 
flict with the ungodly people in whose country or coun- 
tries they will settle. 

As a matter of fact, the Holy Scriptures give us 
to understand that no one except a commandment 
keeper can be truthfully said to be "FAITHFUL" to 
God, and which fact largely confirms what I have just 
written in reference to the people so called in the verse 
under notice, and who will come out of England in 
obedience to the call referred to at length in the third 
succeeding chapter of this book. 

The keeping of the commandments of God by "the 
faithful," in opposition to the iniquitous laws of the 
land into which they will enter, is, as I have already 
stated, the only possible cause imaginable for such a 
war (even if actual) as that which is mentioned in 
the verse directly under notice. 

With the above facts before us it may readily be 
seen that our colonists, even if federated, would not 
be likely to go to war with a nation or people OUT- 
SIDE of their own borders solely because they kept 
the commandments of God, but rather with the 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 239 

FAITHFUL ones who will settle WITHIN their 
borders and endeavour to keep such commandments 
there in opposition to their laws. 

To be even more precise in my statement regard- 
ing the possible cause of the war here referred to I may 
say that, according to present-day appearances, it is 
more than probable that ''these'' (the ten horns), or 
some portion of them, ^'shall make war with the Lamb," 
on account of His servants keeping the SABBATH 
DAY (Saturday) holy, and IN OBEDIENCE to 
THE UNALTERABLE LAW OF GOD, working 
on the other six days of the week, and INCLUDING 
Sunday. This would, of course, be quite contrary to 
THEIR iniquitous ''Sunday" laws, which, in contra- 
vention of God's perfect law, and for no good reason, 
forbids work to be done on that particular day. 

The latter statement in reference to the cause of 
the war above mentioned receives strong support, in- 
ferentially, in quite a number of different places in the 
Holy Scriptures. For instance, it will at once be re- 
membered that we are told in many of the prophecies 
that Christ will defend SABBATH KEEPERS only 
when He comes; that He will gather, or admit, them 
only (over whom the SECOND DEATH shall have 
no power) into His earthly kingdom of Glory, and will 
reign with them alone for a thousand years — that is, 
during the last thousand years of the world's GREAT 
WEEK of seven thousand years of specified time. In 
this connection it is also well to remember that such 
thousand years will be a period of rest and peace, and 
of which the weekly REST day is a symbol, and, there- 
fore, that the keeping of it holy should be an EXPRES- 
SION of our belief in GOD'S promise that He will 
give Sabbath keepers such REST in due time. 

In view of what I have already written in this 
chapter, I hope that it will at once be seen that the 



240 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

true, faithful, and obedient servants of God will not 
be affected by the ravages of war, murder, or blood- 
shed on the particular occasion referred to in it. The 
time will then have arrived when 'THE LAMB" will 
defend them, and with His almighty power OVER- 
COME all who oppose them. This blessed assurance 
is something which all who now utter the Holy Name 
of Jesus ought not to lose sight of. 

In closing my remarks in reference to the verse 
directly under notice, I may say that the particular 
''WAR" referred to in it need not necessarily be looked 
upon as though it will actually consist of open and 
bloody conflict, or, indeed, any such abominable thing 
as is usually referred to when that word is used in its 
ordinary sense. 

It is, I think, well known and generally recognised 
that the term "war" or "warfare" may be applied in 
other connections than in association with the actual 
shedding of blood by violence. In proof of this it will 
be remembered that it is not at all unusual to hear 
forceful and determined opposition, when adversely 
exercised, referred to as "warfare." For instance, we 
often hear the statement made that "such and such 
steam navigation companies are engaged in a bitter 
'war' of rates for the trade of such and such places." 

With this knowledge before us it is at once obvious 
that the expression ^'war'^ is capable of being intelli- 
gently applied and correctly understood in more than 
one connection. 

This being so, it is quite possible that the ''war'^ 
referred to in the verse under notice may refer to the 
cruel and bitter opposition which it is well known that 
the majority of our colonial friends most certainly offer 
to any large number of people (even to the true servants 
of God) who may attempt to settle within their bor- 
ders upon their unused lands. I refer to such unpar- 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 241 

donable opposition as, for instance, that which is abun- 
dantly provided for in the abominable dog-in-the-man- 
ger policy of the Australian Labour Party, and which 
is known throughout the whole world to be the most 
brutal, selfish, greedy, and '^grab-all" policy in exist- 
ence anywhere upon the face of the earth. 

It is often said that the Russian national policy of 
murder, plunder, and rapine is the very worst in the 
whole world, while the fact that our Lord will, imme- 
diately after He comes, first ''wipe out'' the selfish 
brutes who now wickedly play "dog-in-the-manger" by 
quite needlessly withholding from the starving millions 
of Europe the wide, fertile, and unoccupied spaces of 
the British colonies, proves something quite the oppo- 
site to be the fact of the case. 

Almost needless to say, any such brutal policy as 
that which I have referred to as existing in Australia, 
if exercised in a hostile manner against any large num- 
ber of people who may attempt to usefully occupy some 
of the tens of millions of acres of good land now lying 
quite idle in the country above mentioned, would prac- 
tically amount to open ^'warfare,'' in view of the 
horrible privations and consequent ill effects that it 
would unquestionably inflict upon the people against 
whom it was so exercised, especially if such a shock- 
ingly abominable thing was allowed to continue for 
any considerable length of time. 

The Australian Labour Party, the big squatter 
(land monopolist), the little squatter, or anybody else, 
will not, however, be allowed to exercise any such ad- 
verse or bloodthirsty policy as that above mentioned for 
any considerable length of time, in view of the fact 
that 'THE LAMB" (the Lord God) will soon come 
and justly sweep {^'overcome'') them out of existence, 
and give their (?) land and "the fulness thereof" to 
His own meek and obedient servants, and who will 



242 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

reign with Him, in peace, upon this beautiful earth for 
a thousand years. This statement is absolutely true, 
incredible and all else that it may appear to the igno- 
rant, the foolish, and the unbelieving. 

It is also conceivable in this connection that our 
colonial friends generally (your next-door neighbour, 
for instance), and, in a general sense, will at least try 
hard to make it uncomfortable for any of the people of 
God who may leave England in response to this call, 
and attempt to settle in their so-called territory. 

However, the true servants of God have nothing 
at all to fear in any case. This is unquestionably so in 
view alone of the fact that they have the assurance of 
their Lord and Master Himself that HE will not only 
''overcome'' all who are foolish enough to oppose or 
''make iva/' against them, but also that they "shalT' 
eventually possess and occupy "in peace'' every yard 
of the land contained in the country or countries to 
which they will go from England. The Holy Scrip- 
tures tell us that ''the meek shall possess the earth" in 
the age immediately before us. 

VERSE 15. 

"And he saith unto me, The waters which thou sawest, where 
the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and 
tongues." ^' 

It will at once be seen that this verse is highly ex- 
planatory. This is so in view of the fact that it is there- 
in stated in almost plain language that ''THE WA- 
TERS" referred to in the early part of the chapter 
under notice "are/' or indicate, the diflferent kinds of 
"PEOPLES and MULTITUDES and NATIONS 
and TONGUES where (over whom) THE GREAT 
WHORE (England, the 'Woman' of this prophecy) 
SITTETH," or RULES. 

The above statement is in keeping with and con- 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 243 

firmatory of my exposition of the whole of this great 
and important prophecy, and as such it is, indeed, very 
plain, and may be perfectly understood by any person 
having the least possible desire to understand it. 

In view of the fact that I have already elsewhere 
fully explained the meaning and significance of the 
symbols mentioned in the verse under notice I will not 
weary my readers by unnecessarily going over the same 

ground again. 

VERSE 1 6. 
"And the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shall 
hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat 
her flesh, and burn her with fire." 

In the first place I may here say — and I hope with 
much advantage to many of my readers — that, unfor- 
tunately for ordinary students of the Holy Scriptures, 
this verse was translated into our Authorised Version 
of the Bible in a way that renders it quite unintelligible 
when considered in conjunction with the preceding 
verses of the chapter to which it belongs. Indeed, it is 
hardly too much to say, in this connection, that the 
modern translators of the Divine Revelation evidently 
did not understand any portion of the prophecy under 
notice when they translated and formulated the words 
which comprise it, and, therefore, made several mis- 
takes by attaching certain wrong meanings to certain 
words through incorrectly considering them in wrong 
connections, and which doubtless would not have been 
the case had they clearly understood the whole matter 
or subject so dealt with. 

In view of the above-mentioned unfortunate cir- 
cumstances and the evident need that exists for a cor- 
rect translation of it, I will here repeat the verse under 
notice, according to a WORD for WORD translation 
(without alteration of form), of the corresponding 
Greek text in which it was contained in the first in- 



244 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Stance, and according to which translation it appears 
as follows, viz. : — 

"And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest, AND the WILD 
BEAST, these will hate the HARLOT, and having made desolate 
will make her even naked, and the flesh of her will eat, and her will 
burn with fire." 

Thus it will immediately be seen that, according to 
our Authorised Version of the verse under notice, it is 
^'the ten horns UPON the beast" that will destroy "the 
great whore" of this prophecy, while, according to the 
original Greek version of it, it is ''the ten horns AND 
the wild beast" that will do all the mischief. 

It will doubtless at once be seen that the latter ver- 
sion of the verse under notice reads in perfect harmony 
with the whole of the chapter which contains this great 
and important prophecy, while the former does not. 

The one verse clearly indicates that Germany and 
our colonies, in collusion with each other, will bring 
about our downfall, and which is manifestly what will 
happen, while the other indicates that it is our colonies 
alone that will bring about our ruin, and which is most 
unlikely, and, therefore alone the statement which de- 
clares it to be so is evidently incorrect. 

However, I leave my readers to judge, or find out 
for themselves, as the case may be, as to which state- 
ment they think is the most likely to be correct, irre- 
spective of what I may say about the matter. So far as 
I am able to further help them, it is probably as well 
that they should be left to produce their own proofs as 
to which translation of the verse under notice is most 
likely to be the correct one. 

The latter part of the above verse simply points 
out to us that our destruction will be very complete in- 
deed when our now impending trouble overtakes us. 
That such will probably be the case is surely an easy 



THE REVOLT OF OUE COLONIES DECREED 245 

» 

matter to realise in view alone of the devastating power, 
adverse influence, and bitter hatred which the people 
of our great self-governing colonies are capable of ex- 
ercising, while adversely operating against us in con- 
junction with the anything but lovable legions of Ger- 
many under circumstances which are now unknown 
to us. And, further, we have to remember that it is 
said elsewhere in the Holy Scriptures that the de- 
stroying forces of nature will all be brought to effec- 
tively bear down upon us in the awful day of our na- 
tional undoing. The adverse operations that the for- 
mer (our colonists) will engage in against us may pos- 
sibly be, as I have explained before, more in the way 
of commercial, financial, and political opposition than 
of a violent and sanguinary nature. 

It should be noticed in this connection that prob- 
ably the most remarkable feature associated with this 
great and important prophecy consists in the fact that 
whereas we were previously told in the first part of it, 
both directly and inferentially, that the ''ten horns'' 
and the ''wild beasf all supported "the woman' at the 
time of the Boer War, we are now inferentially told 
in the verse under notice that the love then shown will 
eventually turn to the most bitter hatred imaginable, 
and that the kindly help then given will soon be out- 
done in intensity by destructive opposition on their part 
hitherto unparalleled among men. It should also be 
here noted that as the early events named in this proph- 
ecy have all unquestionably happened to the very letter, 
we may therefore alone confidently await the perfor- 
mance of the latter. 

As a matter of fact, it is not quite correct to say 
that we await the performance of the latter events. It 
is indeed hardly too much to say that the events above 
referred to as impending are much more than in sight 
at this very moment. For instance, in Sydney, New 



246 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

South Wales, there is, even as I write these words, a 
large and influential separation league, which was 
founded immediately after the blatant visit of the 
American Fleet to Australian waters, and which league 
is, in my opinion, now actively at work against the very 
best interests of this country. Then, again, we have 
to face the more or less distasteful thought that both 
the Canadians and the Australians, instead of contrib- 
uting largely to the upkeep of the defence forces of 
this country, as should be the case, are alike actively 
engaged in building up armies and navies on their own 
account, and largely under their own control; and as 
the last, but by no means the least, of the destroying 
forces that are in view against us, we have to sorrow- 
fully remember the hateful fact that practically every 
one of our over-sea colonies have selfishly erected huge 
tariff barriers against our manufactures, and, strange to 
say, largely since the happening of that sad and awful 
event of national ill-omen for us — the Boer War. The 
results to be expected from the operation of these tariffs 
will, in my opinion, involve the telling of a serious 
story, so far as our welfare is concerned, within the next 
few years. 

In the few cases wherein our colonial friends pre- 
tend to give our goods preferential treatment when pass- 
ing through their customs houses, it will at once be seen 
by anyone who cares to look carefully into the matter 
that the whole thing is a mere and worthless farce when 
considered from an honest and practical point of view. 
For instance, in the majority of cases, customs tariffs 
which were already prohibitive were raised a great 
deal more than ever was the case before, and then, 
comparatively speaking, dropped a mere trifle in our 
favour, and which, it is quite evident, was done just 
for the sake of enabling the persons granting such ut- 
terly worthless concessions to say that they gave us a 



THE REVOLT OF OTIR COLONIES DECREED 247 

preference in respect to our goods. But does such hum- 
bug amount to giving us a preference in respect to our 
manufactures? Most certainly it does not. 

In any case, however, I hope that it will be seen 
that what our colonists are now doing is quite in accord- 
ance with the forecasts of this great and important 
prophecy, and therefore that it is the immutable decree 
of the Great Power of Heaven that these things are 
to be, or take place. In view of these facts alone, I 
am confident that the true and faithful servants of God 
will not experience the least difficulty in either believ- 
ing or appreciating what I have just written in refer- 
ence thereto — the decreed revolt of our colonies. 

^THESE shall hate THE WHORE" (and it is 
so) are the significant words of the particular verse 
above referred to, and which may now be read in the 
light of the foregoing explanation in the following in- 
teresting form, viz. : — 

''And the ten British colonies with responsible gov- 
ernments, AND the Emperor of Germany supported 
by the mighty forces of the German Empire, will com- 
bine against England and will make her desolate, and 
completely ruin her by harsh means of various kinds." 

VERSE 17. 
'Tor God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree, 
and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God shall 
be fulfilled." 

This verse most emphatically confirms what I have 
already written about our colonies and Germany com- 
bining against us in the near future, and also gives the 
best of all good and sound reasons for their doing so. 
Such reasons are given in the following significant 
words, viz. : — 

''GOD hath put it into their hearts to fulfil HIS 
will." 



248 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

To my mind these awful words unquestionably in- 
volve a most dreadful thought, viz. : — 

That it is the WILL and purpose of the Almighty 
GOD that England shall be destroyed by the very 
forces and factors that helped her to destroy ''the Saints 
and the Martyrs of Jesus'' at the time of our most 
shocking and deplorable war in South Africa. This 
is indeed remarkable, to say the least about it, but at 
the same time only what might have been reasonably 
expected in view of all the sad circumstances which 
attended the Boer War — the most abominable and blas- 
phemous event with which we were ever associated as 
a nation. 

In the past it has often been said, with pleasure, 
''We have God for us; who can be against us?" Let 
it now be said, with sorrow, ''We have God against 
us; who in all the universe can be for us and effectually 
help us?" 

Enough! This awful thought alone is sufficient to 
shatter the mind and break the heart of the strongest 
English man or woman living who believes there is a 
God at all. I am, however, much afraid that many 
of us do not, and will not, so believe, until it is alto- 
gether too late to awake from the deadly stupor which 
hides our awful condition of infidelity and sin from so 
many of us, as also the seriousness of the untenable posi- 
tion which we nonju occupy in the world generally. 

It is made quite evident in the verse under notice 
that it is the immutable decree of the Almight}^ Ruler 
of the Eternal Universe that an agreement of some sort 
shall, in due course, be made betv^^een ''the TEN 
HORNS" (our self-governing colonies) and "THE 
WILD BEAST" (the Emperor or Government of 
tjermany), by which they will in some way or other 
operate in harmony with each other, but adversely and 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 249 

with tremendous and destructive force against us — 
^THE WHORE" (England). 

It will also be seen, in the verse under notice, that 
the colonies are NOW said to be in a position to 
''GIVE their kingdom to the beast." This statement 
surely indicates that at the particular time referred to 
our colonists will ABSOLUTELY control their own 
national affairs. Otherwise THEY would not be able 
TO ''GIVE THEIR KINGDOM" (power or assist- 
ance) "unto THE WILD BEAST" (the Emperor of 
Germany) in the manner so particularly and emphat- 
ically stated in the verse above referred to. 

The pleasing fact that the Angel does not leave us 
in the dark respecting the REASON why the extraor- 
dinary, and otherwise unexpected, union, or truce, be- 
tween Germany and our self-governing colonies will 
take place, surely does more to prove the genuineness 
of this great and important prophecy than anything 
that I have written, or can possibly write, in reference 
thereto. By distinctly telling us, in respect to our self- 
governing colonies, that "GOD HATH PUT IN 
THEIR HEARTS TO FULFIL HIS WILL, AND 
TO AGREE AND GIVE THEIR KINGDOM 
UNTO THE BEAST," the Angel enables us to ac- 
count for and understand a matter that would other- 
wise probably be quite unaccountable, unintelligible, 
and incomprehensible to us — that is, so far as we are 
now able to judge from the other evidence before us. 

"GOD HATH PUT IN THEIR HEARTS," 
saith the revealing Angel, and he might also have 
appropriately added to such words, "All the other 
powers in the Universe will not be able to take it out 
until HIS WILL is fulfilled to the very letter." 

The treaty, or union, which is evidently to take 
place between our self-governing colonies and Germany 
will most likely be entered into after the Lord has 



250 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

caused the former to see and fully realise the utter 
futility of our carrying on a war with the latter (Ger- 
many) in which there is no possible hope of us ever 
succeeding. Their eyes will doubtless be opened to 
this particular fact ^'When GOD hath put it in their 
hearts to fulfil HIS WILL," His will in this case evi- 
dently being that they shall help to completely ruin the 
British nation, as such, by cutting themselves off from 
it (probably under their treaty with Germany or the 
Emperor of Germany), and unquestionably in a va- 
riety of other ways as well. 

There is, of course, so far as present appearances 
go, upon the surface of things, at any rate, nothing 
sufficiently startling in our direct relations with our 
self-governing colonies to lead the average person to 
think that any of them would for a moment even dream 
of severing their present connection with this coun- 
try; and yet to the keen observer, who is usually able 
to see much more than the ordinary person, there are 
already, doubtless, many rapid and unmistakable de- 
velopments taking place in that direction. For instance, 
as I have said before, there are bitterly hostile customs 
tariffs in force in practically every one of our self- 
governing colonies, and which are even at this moment 
operating with tremendously evil and far-reaching ill 
effects against us. In the first place, they operate di- 
rectly against our manufactured goods, and, in turn, 
indirectly, against the interests of hundreds of thou- 
sands of our unfortunate working people, with results 
that words utterly fail me to adequately describe — so 
far, at any rate, as the sum total of the awful misery 
and privation of both themselves and their dear and 
helpless little children goes. Surely this kind of thing 
cannot possibly be truthfully said to be a sign of a 
closer union of the component parts of the British Em- 
pire — in any case it most certainly is not. 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 251 

Then, again, we have the Alien Immigration Ex- 
clusion Acts of our selfish colonists to consider from an 
international point of view. In this connection the 
Australians, for instance, defiantly flout our every de- 
sire, and, almost needless to say, to our great detri- 
ment, particularly when dealing with India, China, 
Japan, and the other overcrowded countries of the Far 
East. The fact that India is nominally under our con- 
trol does not render us immune from the ill-effects of 
Australia's bad and unwarranted treatment of our In- 
dian subjects. On the contrary, it greatly intensifies the 
ever-increasing troubles which we already have to con- 
tend with in that country. 

Surely there is no reasonable excuse to be found 
for the passing of such Acts as those above mentioned, 
in view of the shameful and deplorable fact that vast 
territories within our dominions are now idle and un- 
used for the want of population, particularly on the 
large continent of Australia, while very many of the 
teeming millions of Japan and several other adjacent 
countries in the East are at their wits' end to know 
what to do for a mouthful of bread, and, as it were, 
how to turn themselves in their own densely populated 
countries. 

To wickedly and selfishly keep Australia largely 
empty while India, China, Japan, and other countries 
of the East are full to overflowing with starving people 
was certainly not the intention of the Almighty Creator 
when He made the earth and all the countries thereof 
for the use of man. 

As a matter of fact, we (English people) are now — 
outwardly, at any rate — on friendly terms with Japan, 
and hence they are, for the moment, trying hard to 
swallow the bitter Australian pill with meekness, for 
our sakes, so far as we can see, but nevtheless with tre- 
mendous risk to this country, and, I may also say, at 



252 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

tremendous cost to us. This is evidently so in view 
of the fact that Japan is undoubtedly able to make bet- 
ter terms with us, in view of Australia's hostility to her, 
than would otherwise be the case. 

Thus it is that Australia may not only be seen to be 
hostile to this country, but also likely to take the lead 
of all our colonies in being the first to separate from 
this country. In any case, it is, for the moment, most 
certainly the weakest link in the Imperial chain by 
reason of its exposed geographical position and offen- 
sive legislation, both as regards its own internal and 
our external affairs. 

In view of my apparently exclusive references to 
Australia's legislation as above, I hope that my readers 
will not think that I do not also consider many of the 
local Parliamentary Acts of both Canada and South 
Africa detrimental to our best interests. 

In this connection it is an easy matter to see that 
the legislators of neither the one nor the other of the 
above-named countries have paid the slightest appre- 
ciable regard to the important question, from an Im- 
perial point of view, as to whether their Acts are in 
favour or otherwise of this country, from an interna- 
tional point of view. 

It will here be remembered that we are told, in 
the verse under notice, that ''God will put in their 
hearts to do His will," and from what we know of them 
it is surely an easy matter to believe that our colonists 
will doubtless have no hesitation in doing it in any 
of the connections above mentioned. The same greedy 
eyes and hard and selfish hearts that now impel them 
to shut up their waste lands from the starving millions 
of the British Isles will, in due course, also impel them 
to covet the protection of the mighty power which 
Germany will soon exhibit to the vulgar gaze of the 
people of the whole world. This she will do by means 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 253 

of the easy manner in which her forces will over- 
come those of this country, and which they will most 
certainly do, in due course, in view alone of the fact 
that they will evidently be supported by the Great 
Power Whose immutable decree declares that it shall 
be so. 

The prophet Micah, in evidently referring to this 
particular time, tells us that: — 

"The nations shall see and be confounded at all their might : they 
shall lay their hand upon their mouth, their ears shall be deaf. 

They shall lick the dust like a serpent, they shall move out of their 
holes like worms of the earth : they shall be afraid of the LORD our 
GOD, and shall fear because of thee." 

The same prophet also tells us, and as if in reference 
to our great self-governing colonies, that: — 

"The son dishonoureth the father, the daughter riseth up against 
her mother, the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; a man's 
enemies are the men of his own house." 

And so it will most certainly be with England in 
the awful day of the unspeakable trouble which is now 
most surely impending for her in the manner described. 

It is next interesting to note how long the above- 
mentioned coalition between Germany and our self- 
governing colonies will last. 

The Angel tells us in the latter part of the verse 
under notice that it will last ''UNTIL the WORDS 
OF GOD shall be FULFILLED," and therefore it 
only remains for us to endeavour to find out when that 
will be done. 

In the ninth verse of the nineteenth chapter of the 
Divine Revelation it will be seen that the Revealer of 
secrets concluded his conversation with the Apostle 
John by saying, 'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAY- 
INGS OF GOD," and thus would lead one to think 
that the words 'THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD," 
used in that particular verse, are synonymous with the 



254 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

expression ('THE WORDS OF GOD") used in the 
verse directly under notice, and that both in turn are 
synonymous with, or rather refer to, the whole of the 
words of this great and important prophecy. 

Therefore it is evident that the coalition mentioned 
will, at least, last until the whole of the words of this 
prophecy are fulfilled; or, in other words, until after 
the downfall of England is fully accomplished. 

Also, according to the first nine verses of the nine- 
teenth chapter of the Divine Revelation it is evident 
that Christ will come almost immediately after the 
;W^m^w/ of 'THE GREAT WHORE" (England) is 
effectively carried out, and therefore, to be precise, we 
may confidently conclude that the coalition referred to 
will, in some form or other, last "UNTIL" Christ 
comes "with power and great glory" to rule over the 
nations of the earth; or, to put the matter even plainer 
still, until towards the latter end of the year 1971 — such 
being the year in which Christ will come — "THE 
WORDS OF GOD SHALL" certainly "BE FUL- 
FILLED" then, in more respects than one. 

With these words I find myself at the end of my 
disjointed exposition of the seventeenth chapter of the 
Divine Revelation, and which I can only sincerely hope 
may, at least, somewhat help my readers to understand 
and appreciate the great and important prophecy here- 
in under notice. I feel that it is utterly impossible for 
me to make all clear to every one, or indeed any of the 
persons who may read my words. That is a matter 
which God alone can and will accomplish in the hearts 
and minds of all w^ho humbly turn to Him, and sin- 
cerely pray for the knowledge and wisdom which is 
unquestionably necessary to enable even the righteous 
to understand the deeply veiled mysteries which are 
securely hidden from the wicked within the Sacred 
Pages of the Holy Bible. 



THE REVOLT OF OUR COLONIES DECREED 255 

In concluding this chapter I would again remind 
my readers of the immensely important fact that the 
Angel who delivered a certain prophetic message to 
Daniel concerning the people of the particular times in 
which we now live said, in reference to it, that ''none 
of THE WICKED shall understand ; but THE WISE 
shall understand," and it will undoubtedly be so in this 
case in very many instances. 

It is more than likely that the impressive words of 
the Angel who spoke in the above-mentioned connec- 
tion to Daniel will alternately apply to the various 
classes of persons (the WICKED and the WISE) 
under whose notice what I have herein written respect- 
ing the wonderful seventeenth chapter of the Divine 
Revelation will come, and in reference to which I 
sincerely hope that I have sufficiently expressed my 
candid conviction that it contains a prophecy which 
distinctly foretells England's awful and rapidly ap- 
proaching doom. 

The WISE will, I believe, immediately see that it 
applies to our nation, and foretells its speedy and com- 
plete destruction, while the WICKED will doubtless 
reject any such thought with a sneer unworthy of a 
lunatic. To the latter, time and the disastrous physical 
events of the immediate future will alone prove who is 
right respecting the appalling truth of this most awful 
matter. Who will not gladly ask for wisdom under 
the circumstances here presented to us? And who will 
not steadfastly live the life that will entitle them to 
receive it? 

"Give ME now Wisdom." 

ALMIGHTY God ! in humble prayer We ask not honours, which an hour 

To Thee our souls we lift ; May bring and take away ; 

Do Thou our waiting minds prepare We ask not pleasure, pomp and power. 

For Thy most needful gift. Lest we should go astray. 

We ask not golden streams of wealth We ask for wisdom : Lord, impart 

Along our path to flow ; The knowledge how to live ; 

We ask not undecaying health, A wise and understanding heart 

Nor length of years below. To all before Thee give. Amen. 



256 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

And God said to Solomon, Because this was in thine heart, and 
thou hast not asked riches, wealth, or honour, nor the life of thine 
enemies, neither yet hast asked long life; but hast asked wisdom and 
knowledge for thyself, that thou mayest judge my people, over whom 
I have made thee king: 

Wisdom and knowledge is granted unto thee; and I will give 
thee riches, and wealth, and honour, such as none of the kings have 
had that have been before thee, neither shall there any after thee 
have the like. — 2 CHRONICLES, chapter i., verses 11 and 12. 



CHAPTER X. 
LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT. 



They both concern England. 

"And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, 
but to them that believed not? 

So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief. 

Let us therefore fear, lest, a promise left us of entering into 
his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. 

For unto us was the gospel preached, as well as unto them : but the 
word preached did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them 
that heard it. 

Let us labor, therefore, to enter into that rest, lest any man fall 
after the same example of imbelief. 

For the word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any 
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and 
spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts 
and intents of the heart. 

Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight : but 
all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we 
have to do." 

HEBREWS, chapter iii., verses i8 and 19; and chapter iv., verses 
I, 2, and II to 13. 

"The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, 
make his paths straight." 



ON Jordan's bank the Baptist's cry 
Announces that the LORD is nigh: 
Awake and harken, for he brings 
Glad tidings of the King of kings. 

Then cleansed be every breast from 

sin ; 
Make straight the way for GOD 

within ; 
Prepare we in our hearts a home, 
Where such a mighty Guest may 

come. 



For Thou art cur salvation, LORD, 
Our refuge, and our great reward ; 
Without Thy grace we waste away, 
Like flowers that wither and decay. 

To heal the sick stretch out Thine 
hand, 

And bid the fallen sinner stand ; 

Shine forth, and let Thy light re- 
store 

Earth's own true loveliness once 
more. 



All praise Eternal SON, to Thee, 
Whose Advent sets Thy people free. 
Whom with the FATHER we adore 
And HOLY GHOST for evermore. 



Amen. 



TN view of the intense desire which I have to fully 
* and unreservedly place the whole of the extraor- 
dinary facts of the great and important prophecy under 



257 



258 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

notice in this book as clearly and forcibly as I possibly 
can before the people of God in the British Isles, I will 
now repeat the whole of the seventeenth chapter of Di- 
vine Revelation, and side by side with each verse con- 
tained in it what I consider to be a true exposition of 
it ; or, in other words, I will, as it were, repeat it WITH 
and WITHOUT the mysterious veil of the symbolical 
language in which it was first written in the Holy 
Bible, and under the respective headings of 
^'VEILED" and '^UNVEILED." 

In this particular form I sincerely hope that my 
exposition of it (the prophecy) will not only prove to 
be more effectively edifying than would otherwise be 
the case, but also that, in such form and in close con- 
nection w^ith the original text, it will be found to be 
the more readily available for careful examination, as 
well as for the greater convenience of my readers in 
any concise comparison which they may wish to make 
between what I have written at length in the preceding 
chapters of this book and the actual words contained 
in the Holy Scriptures which I have therein endeav- 
oured to explain. 

The chief object which I have in view in writing 
this particular chapter and the one foremost in my 
mind, is, of course, to induce, so far as I possibly can, 
every one of the persons who may read the words con- 
tained in it to turn their keenest and best available at- 
tention to the eighteen marvellous verses of Divine Rev- 
elation directly under notice in it, rather than to any- 
thing that I may write, and thereby gain knowledge 
with which to greatly benefit themselves from spiritual, 
mental, and material points of view. 

The verses above referred to are so truly beautiful 
and wonderful in their every aspect that I find it alto- 
gether beyond my powers of description to appro- 
priately refer to them. As a masterpiece of symbolical 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 259 

literature I believe them to be wholly unexcelled by 
anything else of the kind ever published in the world 
at any time. In view alone of their exceptional and 
peculiar contents, specific application to our nation, and 
many internal evidences of Divine inspiration, they 
are, in my opinion, worthy of the best attention that it 
is possible for us to give them. If carefully considered 
and correctly understood, the effect they will produce 
upon the minds of all anxious readers of them will be 
surprising. Also, if so understood, the knowledge thus 
gained would not, I am sure, fail to return many good 
and lasting results, and which would most certainly 
be lost to the careless student who did not understand 
them fully and in a connected sense. 

That much help will be afforded my readers in 
many ways by reason of what I herein write will, I 
hope, most certainly be found to be the case, in view 
alone of the mass of incontrovertible evidence which I 
have placed before them in favour of my contention 
that the great and important prophecy under notice 
contains a serious warning to the people of God in the 
British Isles to ''flee from the wrath to come." Such, 
indeed, can only be the case, unless they should fool- 
ishly allow themselves to be baffled and hindered in 
accepting the truth by that ever-present, and in a sense 
largely unaccountable and monstrous curse of man- 
kind, which we commonly call UNBELIEF. 

In this connection it is well to remember that we 
are told in the Holy Bible that the Jews, as a nation, 
had the most gracious warnings and convincing proofs 
imaginable of the probability of their once impending 
doom actually taking place — that such proofs were 
mercifully and most emphatically placed before them 
by the highest of all authorities, and yet that they were 
prevented from taking due and proper advantage of 
the warnings thus given ''because of UNBELIEF." 



260 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

We are also told in the above-mentioned Infallible 
Book that when our ever-loving and merciful Heavenly 
Father would have given them (the Jews) "REST," 
they were quite unable "to enter into it because of 
UNBELIEF." 

In this chapter I unquestionably placed before my 
readers, in a plain and concise form, the most convinc- 
ing proofs of our impending doom as a nation, and 
inferentially a warning to "flee from the wrath to 
come." Will that overpowering curse — UNBELIEF 
— prevent many of my countrymen and women who 
may read my words from promptly availing them- 
selves of the unspeakable advantages to be gained by 
wisely acting upon the knowledge thus afforded them? 

Also, in, or through the words, or form of words, 
contained in this chapter, the Voice of God (I do not 
think it is too much for me to say so) will most assur- 
edly speak, inferentially at any rate, to all who are wise 
enough to hear it, and consequently receive the infer- 
ential call to enter into eternal "REST," which I most 
candidly believe it contains. Again I ask, will that 
unspeakable curse — "UNBELIEF" — prevent many of 
my readers from ever entering into that ever-glorious 
and most desirable "REST" — the rest of God. Time 
and event w^ill tell the solemn and awful story in due 
course, and in respect to all mankind alike. 

Almost needless to say, much prayer and earnest 
supplication must necessarily be engaged in by any 
person who w^ould successfully, and with good and last- 
ing results, even compare the eighteen verses of Divine 
Revelation under notice with the verse for verse expo- 
sition which I intend to give them in the immediately 
succeeding pages of this book. I am not ashamed to 
say that such wxre humbly and earnestly engaged in on 
my part during my effort to understand them in the 
first place, and I am quite sure that, w^ithout some such 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 



261 



aid as that which I then both experienced and enjoyed, 
my readers will not be nearly so successful in consid- 
ering the facts placed before them in this chapter as I 
now most intensely desire them to be. 

"My helpers in Christ Jesus." 



LORD, speak to me, that I may 
speak 
In living echoes of Thy tone ; 
As Thou hast sought, so let me 
seek 
Thy erring children lost and lone. 

O lead me, LORD, that I may lead 

The wandering and the wavering 

feet, 

O feed me, LORD, that I may feed 

Thy hungering ones with manna 

sweet. 

strengthen me, that while I stand 
Firm on the Rock, and strong in 

Thee, 

1 may stretch out a loving hand 
To wrestlers with the troubled sea. 



O teach me, LORD, that I may teach 

The precious things Thou dost 

impart ; 

And wing my words, that they may 

reach 

The hidden depths of many a heart. 

O give thin own sweet rest to me, 
That I may speak with soothing 
power 

A word in season, as from Thee, 
To weary ones in needful hour. 

O fill me with thy fulness, LORD, 

Until my very heart o'erflow 
In kindling thought and glowing 
word. 
Thy love to tell, thy praise to 
show. 



O use me, LORD, use even me, 

Just as thou wilt, and when, and where, 

Until Thy blessed face i see, 

Thy rest. Thy joy. Thy glory share. Amen. 



THE DIVINE REVELATION, CHAPTER XVII. 
VEILED. UNVEILED. 



As contained in the Scriptures. 
VERSE I. 
"AND there came one of the 
seven angels which had the seven 
vials, and talked with me, saying 
unto me, Come hither; I will 
show unto thee the judgment of 
the great whore that sitteth upon 
many waters:" 

VERSE 2. 
"With whom the kings of the 
earth have committed fornication, 
and the inhabitants of the earth 
have been made drunk with the 
wine of her fornication." 



As revealed to me. 
VERSE I. 

And there came one of the 
seven angels which had instruc- 
tions to carry out the decrees of 
God, and said to me, Come here; 
I will tell you about the judgment 
of England, the great nation that 
rules over many different kinds 
of people: 

VERSE 2. 

With whom the nations of the 
earth have traded illicitly, and the 
people of the world have been 
stupefied by the fascination of 
her trading operations, and the 
iniquitous things supplied by her. 



262 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



VERSE 3. 
"So he carried me away in the 
spirit into the wilderness : and I 
saw a woman sit upon a scarlet 
coloured beast, full of names of 
blasphemy, having seven heads 
and ten horns." 



VERSE 4. 
"And the w^oman was arrayed 
in purple and scarlet colour, and 
decked with gold and precious 
stones and pearls, having a golden 
cup in her hand full of abomina- 
tions and filthiness of her forni- 
cation." 



VERSE 5. 
"And upon her forehead zvas 
a name written, MYSTERY, 
BABYLON THE GREAT, THE 
MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND 
ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
EARTH." 



VERSE 3. 
So the angel carried me men- 
tally into the future to a place in 
South Africa, where I prospect- 
ively saw blasphemous England 
supported in a war (the Boer 
War) by a warlike foreign 
monarch (the Emperor of Ger- 
many) and her seven colonies, 
with ten seats of government. 

VERSE 4. 
And England was then a proud, 
wealthy and warlike country, 
possessing much gold and pre- 
cious stones, and pearls, as 
the result of her wicked and illicit 
intercourse with the nations of 
the earth. The record of her 
evil deeds is full, and in the 
sight of Almightly God it is now 
impossible to efface her sins. 

VERSE 5. 
And it was plain to all people 
that England's extraordinary 
position in the world was not hard 
to understand, for notwithstand- 
ing her insignificant size she es- 
tablished many colonies; was a 
great trading nation, and sold 
abominable, useless, and degrad- 
ing things in every country of 
the earth. 



VERSE 6. 
"And I saw the woman 
drunken with the blood of the 
saints, and with the blood of the 
martyrs of Jesus : and when I 
saw her, I wondered with great 
admiration." 



VERSE 6. 
And I saw the people of the 
British Empire mysteriously 
stupefied ON MAFEKING DAY 
with the blood of the righteous 
Boers, which was remorselessly 
shed by them during the South 
African War, and when I saw 
them blood-drunken and in a de- 
plorable condition I was greatly 
surprised. 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 



263 



VERSE 7. 
"And the angel said unto me, 
Wherefore didst thou marvel? I 
will tell thee the mystery of 
the woman, and of the beast that 
carrieth her, which hath the 
seven heads and ten horns." 



VERSE 7. 
And the angel said unto me, 
Why are you surprised? I 
will explain this prophecy to you. 
It refers to England and the 
Emperor of Germany, who sup- 
ported her at the time of the 
Boer War. He did so in view of 
the fact that he expects, later on, 
to possess her seven self-govern- 
ing colonies with ten separate 
seats of government. 



VERSE 8. 
"The beast that thou sawest 
was, and is not; and shall ascend 
out of the bottomless pit, and go 
into perdition: and they that 
dwell on the earth shall wonder, 
whose names were not written in 
the book of Hfe from the founda- 
tion of the world, when they 
behold the beast that was, and is 
not, and yet is. 



VERSE 8. 
The particular Emperor of 
Germany to whom I refer, was 
entitled to be the King of England 
at the time of Queen Victoria's 
death, but as he did not then lay 
claim to the English Throne, he 
is not NO W the King of England ; 
he will, however, in due course, 
come over the sea and successfully 
press his claim in a war that will 
lead to the destruction of the 
British Nation. When the people 
of the world, who know not the 
ways and purposes of the 
Almighty, shall see him carry out 
this wonderful exploit, they will 
be greatly astonished. 



VERSE 9. 
"And here is the mind which 
hath wisdom. The seven heads 
are seven mountains, on which 
the woman sitteth." 



VERSE 9. 
And here I will show you how 
wise I am. The seven countries 
which the Kaiser desired to pos- 
sess at the time of the Boer W^ar, 
are the seven colonies with ten 
seats of government over which 
England rules. 



VERSE 10. VERSE 10. 

"And there are seven kings : And there are seven kings by 

five are fallen, and one is, and the name of Edward; five of 



264 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



the other is not yet come; and 
when he cometh, he must con- 
tinue a short space." 



them are dead and have passed 
away for ever, the sixth IS not 
yet replaced by another monarch 
of the same name; and when the 
seventh comes to the Throne, he 
will continue to be a King for a 
short term only, in view of the 
fact that he will be well advanced 
in years at the time of his acces- 
sion. The existence of these 
Kings is a distinguishing feature 
of the British nation, and the 
duration of the reign of the last 
of them will enable you to deter- 
mine the particular period in 
which this prophecy is due for 
fulfilment. 



VERSE II. 



"And the beast that was, and 
is not, even he is the eighth, and 
is of the seven, and goeth into 
perdition." 



VERSE II. 
And the Emperor of Germany 
who was entitled to be the King 
of England when Queen A^ic- 
toria died, but who did not 
then (lay claim to the British 
Crown, is related to King Ed- 
ward the Seventh; he will en- 
compass England's downfall, and 
take the place that would other- 
wise be occupied by the Eighth 
person in the Edward line of 
Kings. 



VERSE 12. 
"And the ten horns which 
thou sawest are ten kings, which 
have received no kingdom as yet ; 
but receive power as kings one 
hour with the beast." 



VERSE 12 
And the ten Governments to 
which I previously referred are 
the ten responsible Governments 
of the British Colonies, which 
have not yet nominally obtained 
absolute control of the territories 
over which they now rule; but 
will eventually do so for a short 
period of time in terms of an 
understanding or agreement with 
the Emperor of Germany. 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 



265 



VERSE 13. 
"These have one mjnd, 
shall give their power 
strength unto the beast." 



VERSE 13. 
and These ten Colonial Govern- 
and ments shall, in due time, entirely 
agree respecting the expediency 
of separating from England, and 
' shall ^ive. their support to the 
Emperor of Germany in return 
for the protection of the over- 
whelming power which shall then 
be possessed by him. 



VERSE 14. 

"These shall make war with 
the Lamb, and the Lamb shall 
overcome them : for he is Lord 
of lords, and King of kings : and 
they that are with him are called, 
and chosen, and faithful." 



VERSE 15. 
"And he saith unto me. The 
waters which thou sawest, where 
the whore sitteth, are peoples, 
the multitudes, and nations, and 
tongues." 



VERSE 14. 
These Governments shall make 
war with Jesus Christ in the per- 
sons of His beloved servants, 
who came out of the British Isles 
in response to His merciful call, 
and settled in their countries. 
He shall overcome them by 
reason of His great power over 
all nations, and the fact that they 
that are with Him are chosen and 
faithful. 

VERSE 15. 
And the angel said to me. The 
many different kinds of people 
over whom England rules com- 
prise nations and multitudes of 
people of various languages. 



VERSE 16. 
"And the ten horns which 
thou sawest upon (and) the 
beast, these shall hate the whore, 
and shall make her desolate and 
naked, and shall eat her flesh, 
and burn her with fire." 



VERSE 16. 
And the people of the above- 
mentioned self-governing colon- 
ies, AND the Emperor of Ger- 
many shall eventually hate Eng- 
land, and shall make her desolate 
and poor by depriving her of her 
great possessions, and shall utter- 
ly destroy her as a nation by 
other harsh and violent means. 



VERSE 17. 
"For God hath put in their 
hearts to fulfil his will, and to 



VERSE 17. 
For God hath put in their 
hearts to fulfil His will respecting 



266 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



agree, and give their kingdom 
unto the beast, until the words of 
God shall be fulfilled." 



VERSE i8. 

"And the woman which thou 
sawest is that great city, which 
reigneth over the kings of the 
earth." 



the downfall of England, and 
therefore they shall agree about 
giving their assistance and terri- 
tory to the Emperor of Germany 
with the object of helping him to 
execute the awful decree which 
he is Divinely appointed to carry- 
out in due time against the 
British nation and people. The 
coalition between Germany and 
England's over-sea colonies will 
continue until the words of God 
as contained in this prophecy are 
fulfilled, and Christ shall come to 
rule the world in righteousness 
and peace. 

VERSE i8. 
And the mysterious country 
referred to in this prophecy is 
embodied in its seat of Govern- 
ment, which is London, the 
largest city in the world, and the 
one that exercises an evil influ- 
ence over the nations of the earth. 



Thus, I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the 
power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew 
first, and also to the Greek. 

For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to 
faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith. 

For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungod- 
liness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteous- 
ness; 

Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; 
for God hath shewed it unto them. 

For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world 
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even 
his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are zi'ithout excuse: 

Because that, when they knew God, they glorified hi7n not as 
God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, 
and their foolish heart was darkened. 

Professing themselves to be wnse, they became fools. 

And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image 
made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, 
and creeping things. 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 267 

Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the 
lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between 
themselves : 

Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and 
served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. — 
Amen. 

—ROMANS, chapter I, verses i6 to 25. 

As stated in the early part of this chapter, my chief 
object in writing it is, if possible, to induce my readers 
to take the greatest conceivable amount of interest in 
the seventeenth chapter of Divine Revelation, and con- 
sequently be placed in a position to make the greatest 
possible effort they are capable of making to fully and 
correctly comprehend it and completely grasp its en- 
tire meaning. I quite believe that it is possible for 
every student of the Holy Scriptures, who will go the 
right way to work, to correctly understand it. Indeed, 
it is intended that it should be so, and also notwithstand- 
ing the fact that it is unquestionably composed of a 
series of symbols and riddles of exceptional veiling ca- 
pacity; and therefore I sincerely hope that, at least, the 
labour which I have expended in writing the forego- 
ing portion of it (this chapter) will not prove to have 
been done in vain. 

In the above interesting verse for verse exposition 
and the formal comparison of it with each verse con- 
tained in the original text of the wonderful chapter of 
symbols and riddles under notice, it is only reasonable 
to suppose there is much to attract the attention of every 
intelligent man or woman who may read it. 

It will, at any rate, I am sure at once be seen, and 
I sincerely hope with advantage to many of my readers, 
that I did not dishonestly adopt the absurd course of 
trying to fit in or explain a verse here and there, and 
leave them to guess at the rest, as is usually the case 
with many persons who undertake to deal with prophe- 
cies supplied to us in the particular form (a series of 



268 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

symbols and riddles) in which that with which I am 
now dealing was given to us in the first place. 

In this instance every verse — in fact, every line and 
word — will be seen to have been fully and honestly 
dealt with by me; and, what is even more important 
still, the exposition which I have made of the chapter 
of Divine Revelation under notice exactly agrees with 
every verse and line contained in the original version 
of it, except, of course, that the veil is largely removed 
from the latter by the explanation which I have given 
of the symbolic language and peculiar terms in which 
it was originally written, and in view of which fact 
the words which I have used in making such exposition 
are necessarily somewhat different to those originally 
used in the Holy Scriptures in the connection referred 
to. This being necessarily so, I hope my readers will 
not be confused thereby, to their own disadvantage, in 
arriving at their own conclusion as to whether they 
think I am right or wrong in my explanation of the 
whole of the several and equally important matters 
which I claim to have correctly referred to in this book. 

In reading my plain 'cersion of the above wonder- 
ful chapter of Divine Revelation, as it now appears 
in the right-hand side column of several of the fore- 
going pages, it will be noticed with advantage that it 
embraces a full, complete, and continuous story: and 
also one which is, as a matter of fact, logical, reasona- 
ble, consistent, sensible, and coherent throughout. This 
fact is quite irrefutable, and therefore I claim it to be 
a substantial proof of the absolute correctness of such 
version and entirely irrespective of the circumstances 
under which it was written — that is, the fact that the 
interpretation of the prophecy under notice in this book 
was miraculously made known to me — inasmuch as I 
was told, in the first place, in a few words, and in a 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 269 

miraculous manner, that it applied to Great Britain and 
its now impending doom as herein more fully described. 

In this connection I hope I will be pardoned for 
saying that I am sure it would be quite impossible for 
anyone to correctly apply the above series of mysti- 
fying symbols and clever riddles in any other connec- 
tion than that in which I have applied them, and still 
find them to embrace a complete, consistent, and intelli- 
gent story. Without any desire to be either blatant or 
boastful (in any case, I write under a nom de plume, 
and therefore my name is not known to my readers), I 
challenge the whole world of mankind, for its own sake, 
to produce a plain version of the seventeenth chapter of 
the Divine Revelation more complete, consistent, and 
intelligible, or more likely to be true, than that which 
I have produced in the immediately preceding pages 
of this book. 

In perusing and comparing the veiled and unveiled 
verses under notice, it will be well for the student, in 
the first place, to carefully read, justly compare, and, 
without prejudice, study in pairs the verses which ap- 
pear opposite to each other in the foregoing pages, and 
afterwards read each version (mine and the original) 
of the whole chapter separately and without a break, 
or, in other words, to read the whole of the verses con- 
tained in the left-hand side column, without stopping, 
and afterwards those on the right-hand side in the 
same manner. 

If this be done, it will at once be seen that every 
verse is fairly and honestly dealt with, and also that 
my explanation of each of them may be easily and in- 
telligently compared with its original in view of the 
convenient form adopted, while, as I have said before, 
my PLAIN VERSION of the WHOLE CHAPTER 
will be found to be consistent and intelligible through- 



270 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

out, even when read continuously and as a separate 
statement. 

It will also be seen, on carefully reading the above 
PLAIN or UNVEILED VERSION of the chapter 
under notice, that it entirely agrees with much of the 
immediate PAST history of England, our PRESENT 
position as a great and corrupt trading nation, and in 
many ways with our PROBABLE immediate FU- 
TURE position, and which is not by any means at 
all likely to be a desirable one, irrespective of any con- 
sideration of what is written in the Holy Scriptures 
about it. 

This is, of course, looking at the matter from a 
purely secular point of view, but the conclusion even 
thus arrived at will, in all probability, help in some 
measure to convince my readers of the absolute truth 
of the Biblical prophetic statement in respect thereto, 
and hence my reason for so referring to it. 

In view of the fact that our great self-governing 
colonies (daughters of ^'the Great Whore'') ^ their polit- 
ical positions, the help w^hich they gave us in South 
Africa at the time of the Boer War, and their "Mother 
England-like" trading propensities are so marvellously 
wtW described symbolically in the original text; as 
also our past associations and our probable future con- 
nection with the Emperor of Germany, and his relation 
to our own Royal Family, I have felt quite justified in 
candidly and unreservedly referring to them as I have 
done in the preceding chapters of this book, and hope 
that my readers will both understand and appreciate 
the references w^hich I have thus made in the connec- 
tions just mentioned. 

It will be well to here take a particular note of the 
remarkable fact that a large portion of the great 
and important prophecy under notice in this book has, 
according to my exposition of it, already been fulfilled 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 271 

to the very letter; and which fact may certainly be 
safely accepted as the best possible argument that I 
am correct in what I herein write, and also that the 
remainder of it (the prophecy) will be fulfilled to the 
very letter. 

The Boer War, and the help which the Emperor 
of Germany and our great self-governing colonies gave 
us at the time of such war, are undoubtedly central 
features of this great and important prophecy; and the 
fact that the significant forecasts which clearly foretold 
these special events have been fulfilled to the letter 
is surely something for every wise and thoughtful 
person to remember, and whether or not they entirely 
believe and fully accept my explanation of the portion 
of it (this prophecy) which I claim still remains to be 
fulfilled. 

In concluding this chapter, I feel impelled to say 
that if any person, an3rwhere, can apply the adverse 
portion of the eighteen wonderful verses of Divine 
Revelation directly under notice in it, to any other 
country, nation, or people upon the face of the earth 
more fully and explicitly than I have applied it to my 
own nation and people, our past history and affairs, 
and probable future destiny, I shall be more than 
pleased. 

As a true Briton, I am naturally anxious to see our 
great and proud nation maintain its place and position 
among the nations of the earth until time is no more, 
and, for that good reason alone, if such a thing were at 
all possible, I would be glad to know that this prophecy 
and the awful things foretold in it did not refer to us 
and our impending doom. 

If, however, there is not a man or woman in the 
British Empire of the world to-day able to correctly 
apply the symbols and riddles contained in it (this 
prophecy) to any other nation or people as fully as I 



272 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

have to my own nation and people, I can at least but 
ask all my country men and women to accept my version 
of it as a most emphatic warning from the Throne of 
Grace, and indeed as such it should be wisely heeded by 
all who would escape from the wrath to come. As con- 
taining a special warning to the people of God in the 
British Isles, I hope to be able to refer more fully to it 
in several of the succeeding chapters of this book. 

In view of the apparent truth and awful signifi- 
cance of such an exceptionally important prophecy as 
that which is so subtly hidden in the wonderful chapter 
of Divine Revelation which I have just reviewed, one 
cannot help feeling impelled to exclaim, 

"There is no god like unto OUR GOD, and no 
book like unto OUR BIBLE,'' and to call upon the 
chosen and faithful servants of the KING of kings and 
LORD of lords to humbly and sincerely thank Him for 
the priceless knowledge which He has been pleased to 
therein freely provide for our learning, edification, 
warning, and spiritual and material welfare. 

The priceless knowledge, alone, of the fact that the 
future position of all who may will soon be far removed 
from the madding affairs of the nations, principali- 
ties, and other confusing powers of the earth is indeed 
something to be exceedingly thankful for. England is 
unquestionably a grand country, and ennobled by many 
noble deeds of fame, but neither of these facts is of 
sufficient importance, in view of her abominable, dis- 
gusting, and unpardonable sins, to merit even a 
moment's kindly consideration from those who would 
wisely escape from the wrath to come. Xeither is 
their native land entitled to any preference from the 
servants of God when it is a matter of choosing between 
it and fJie glorious things which He inferentially, and 
in love and mercy, calls upon them, in this great and 



LOOK ON THIS PICTURE AND ON THAT 



273 



important prophecy, to accept from Him 
mighty. 



-the Al- 



'Now they should desire a better country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore God 
is not ashamed to he called their God." 



THE GOD of Abraham praise 
Who reigns enthroned above, 
Ancient of everlasting days, 
And GOD of love : 
JEHOVAH, great I AM, 
By earth and heav'n confest ; 
We bow and bless the sacred Name 
For ever blest. 

The GOD of Abraham praise, 
At Whose supreme command 
From earth we rise, and seek the 
joys 

At His right hand : 
We all on earth forsake 
Its wisdom, fame, and power ; 
And Him our only portion make 
Our shield and tower. 

Though Nature's strength decay. 
And earth and hell withstand, 
To Canaan's bounds we urge our 
way 

At His command. 
The watery deep we pass, 
With JESUS in our view ; 
And through the howling wilderness 
Our way pursue. 

The goodly land we see, 
With peace and plenty blest; 
A land of sacred liberty 
And endless rest ; 
There milk and honey flow. 
And oil and wine abound. 
And trees of life for ever grow, 
With mercy crown'd. 

There dwells the Lord, our King, 
The LORD our Righteousness, 
Triumphant o'er the world of sin. 
The Prince of Peace : 
On Sion's sacred height 
His Kingdom He maintains, 
And glorious with His saints in light 
For ever reigns. 



He keeps his own secure, 
He guards them by his side. 
Arrays in garments white and pure 
His spotless Bride : 
With streams of sacred bliss. 
Beneath serener skies, 
With all the fruits of Paradise, 
He still supplies. 

Before the great THREE-ONE 
They all exulting stand. 
And tell the wonders He hath done 
Through all their land : 
The listening spheres attend, 
And swell the growing fame, 
And sing, in songs which never end. 
The wondrous Name. 

The GOD Who reigns on high 
The great Archangels sing. 
And "Holy, Holy, Holy," cry, 
"Almighty King ! 
Who was, and is the same. 
And evermore shall be : 
JEHOVAH, FATHER, Great I AM, 
We worship Thee." 

Before the Saviour's face 
The ransom'd nations bow, 
O'erwhelmed at His almighty grace 
For ever new ; 
He shows His prints of love, — 
They kindle to a flame. 
And sound through all the worlds 
above 

The slaughter'd LAMB. 

The whole triumphant host 
Give thanks to GOD on high ; 
"Hail! FATHER, SON, and HOLY 
GHOST," 

They ever cry : 
Hail ! Abraham's GOD, and mine 
(I join the heav'nly lays), 
All might and majesty are Thine, 
And endless praise. Amen. 



The truth of the pertinent statement made by St. 
Paul when writing to the Roman Christians, that ''the 
invisible things of Him (Christ) from the creation of 
the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that are made," will, I hope, be fully realized 
and candidly believed by all who have carefully read 



274 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the foregoing exposition of the great and important 
prophecy contained in the wonderful seventeenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation, or, in other words, 
when they, with true wisdom and without prejudice, 
have seriously looked ''on This Picture and on That/* 



CHAPTER XI. 

FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL 
STATE. 



"Prepare to Meet thy God." 

"AND after these things I saw another angel come down from 
heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his 
glory. 

And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the 
great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and 
the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful 
bird. 

For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
cation, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with 
her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the 
abundance of her delicacies." 

REVELATION, Chapter xviii., verses i to 3. 



'He 



saith, Surely, I come quickly. Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 



O QUICKLY come, dread Judge of all ; O quickly come, true Life of all 



For, awful though Thine Advent 
be, 
All shadows from the truth will fall, 
And falsehood die, in sight of 
Thee ; 
O quickly come : for doubt and fear 
Like clouds dissolve when Thou art 
near. 

O quickly come, great King of all ; 

Reign all around us, and within ; 
Let sin no more our souls enthral, 

Let pain and sorrow die with sin : 
O quickly come : for Thou alone 
Canst make Thy scatter'd people one. 



For death is mighty all around ; 
On every home his shadows fall, 

On every heart his mark is found : 
O quickly come : for grief and pain 
Can never cloud Thy glorious reign. 

O quickly come, sure Light of all, 
For gloomy night broods o'er our 
way. 
And weakly souls begin to fall 

With weary watching for the day : 
O quickly come : for round Thy 

throne 
No eye is blind, no night is known. 
Amen. 



IT will at once be seen by the keen observer that 
•'• although the above three verses of Divine Revelation 
are the words of ^'another angel," and mark the com- 
mencement of a new chapter (the eighteenth) in our 
Authorized Version of the Holy Bible, they do not 
refer to another or different subject to that which is 
referred to in the preceding chapter (the seventeenth). 
It is quite obvious that the subject under notice is 



276 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Still, and specifically, ''Babylon the Great" (England), 
and of whom it is here said, as elsewhere, that "all 
nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her 
fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed 
fornication with her/' 

As a matter of fact, and as I think I have already 
explained elsewhere, this great and important prophecy 
commences with the first verse of the seventeenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation and ends absolutely 
with the tenth verse of the nineteenth chapter of the 
same Book, and so far as a specific and almost exclusive 
reference to this country goes, embraces practically all 
that directly concern us (as a nation) in the Holy 
Scriptures. It will thus be seen by all w^ho take the 
trouble to look into the matter that it (the prophecy) 
embraces fifty-two verses of continuous statement, irre- 
spective of the number of chapters into which it is 
divided in our Authorized Version of the Holy Bible, 
and on either side of which, in close proximity, at any 
rate, neither the preceding nor succeeding chapters or 
verses, as the case may be, make any direct or exclusive 
references to this country or its affairs. 

For instance, the sixteenth chapter on the one hand 
refers to the nations and peoples of the world collec- 
tively (England in a general sense only), and the por- 
tion of the nineteenth chapter, after the tenth verse, 
to the impending judgment of the nations collectively. 

This fact is an important one, and should be care- 
fully taken note of by all who may desire to get a full 
and comprehensive grasp of this great and important 
prophecy, and to learn as much as possible from it. 

The three verses of the Divine Revelation directly 
under notice in this chapter will doubtless appear to 
many people to be quite easy to understand, and some 
readers of them may even look upon them as being 
comparatively insignificant in meaning, and of little or 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 277 

no importance, especially when considered alone; and 
therefore I believe the greater need exists for me to 
explain them fully, and also in full view of their whole 
context as above. Any such thought as that the infor- 
mation which these verses contain is not exceptionally 
important when applied in its proper place will be 
clearly seen to be far from being the case when they 
are considered in their proper light, in their proper 
connection, and as component part of the whole of this 
great and important prophecy as herein expounded. 

Like so many of the other symbolically veiled verses 
and deep and peculiar expressions to which I have 
already referred and tried to explain in some of the 
foregoing chapters of this book, those now under notice 
contain a great deal more information than, as it were, 
appears upon the surface, or when they are hurriedly 
glanced over by a careless or indifferent reader. 

In view of what I have already written in the pre- 
ceding pages of this book, it will doubtless have been 
seen that I candidly believe that some exceptionally 
deep, wonderful, and startling truths pertain to the 
seventeenth chapter of Divine Revelation, and yet I 
venture to say that it contains nothing so deep, start- 
ling, important, and, on second thought, so entirely 
depressing, as the piece of soul-distracting information 
contained in the three verses now directly under notice. 
At least, such is my candid opinion after having made 
a prayerful and sincere study of the whole of the sub- 
ject matter contained in this exceptionally important 
prophecy. 

Thus, to my mind, the above-mentioned verses 
certainly appear not only to clearly indicate the most 
dreadful state of affairs conceivable by mortals, but 
also to embrace the most startling announcement that 
it has ever been my lot to see printed on paper. This is 
my opinion, and such, I believe, will also be the opinion 



278 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

of all who care to study the matter for themselves as 
carefully and prayerfully as I have done. 

So as to place myself in the best possible position to 
help my readers to arrive at a better understanding 
of the great and important enigma underlying the 
interesting verses under notice than I believe would 
otherwise be the case, I will now refer to each of them 
separately and in consecutive serial order, in the same 
manner that I referred to each verse of the seventeenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation when endeavoring to 
explain the symbols and riddles contained in them. 

VERSE I. 
"AND after these things I saw another angel come down from 
heaven, having great power; and the earth was Hghtened with his 
glory." 

In this verse we are told that ANOTHER angel, 
or messenger from God, came down from Heaven 
AFTER the things mentioned in the seventeenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation were accomplished; 
or, in other words, that the glorious events referred to in 
it (the verse under notice) were foreseen by John (in 
the particular order in which this prophecy was made 
known to him) to take place AFTER the things 
referred to by him in the chapter above mentioned were 
foreseen to occur according to the vision shown to him 
in the first place. 

In view of the facts already before us, it is obvious 
that the chief things referred to by the above-mentioned 
inspired writer as having taken place previous to the 
arrival of, and the announcement made by, the great, 
powerful, and glorious angel of this verse, are undoubt- 
edly the Boer War, the blood-drunkenness of ^'THE 
WOMAN," and the support accorded "HER" by the 
Emperor of Germany personally, and her colonies 
(''the seven heads and ten horns") collectively at that 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 279 

particular time; that is, during the time of the above- 
mentioned war. 

With the knowledge before us that this particular 
angel came ''down from heaven AFTER these things" 
happened, we are placed in a better position to deter- 
mine the exact time of his coming, and we are also thus 
able to see that the delivery of his particular message 
was made shortly AFTER the time in which the 
striking events to which I have just referred actually 
took place. 

It being known to us that the three great and notable 
events above mentioned took place, roughly speaking, 
about ten years ago, and that the next great and impor- 
tant material events that will befall us as a nation, 
according to the words of this most wonderful proph- 
ecy, will be the death of King Edward the Seventh, 
and later on the Kaiser's claim to our throne in the 
place of a person that would otherwise ascend our 
throne as King Edward the Eighth, and war with 
Germany as a consequence, but ostensibly for some other 
purpose, we may confidently conclude that the arrival 
of the angel of power and glory, the delivery of his 
startling message, and the existence of the awful state of 
things to which he refers, all pertain to the period of 
time between which the first of the above-named series 
of principal events happened and the second series will 
happen; or, in other words, between the time of the 
Boer War and its kindred events and our anticipated 
war with Germany and its kindred events.* 

* It will be seen that "the death of King Edward the Seventh" is 
above referred to as one of "the next great and important material 
events that will overtake us as a nation." This is accounted for in 
the fact that this book was written before King Edward's death, and 
that while I have since added to and suitably altered every other 
portion of it which then referred to him as a living person, I deem it 
wise to allow the above reference to him to remain, as originally 
written, as an additional proof of the absolute accuracy of this great 



280 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

and important prophecy, and also of my exposition of it. In this 
connection it will be remembered that I stated elsewhere that the 
awful events of "Mafeking Day" marked a date from which we may 
definitely reckon every important succeeding event referred to in this 
prophecy, and it will be noticed that I inferentially indicated in the 
above statement that his death would take place, "roughly speaking," 
ten years after that date, and that it actually did take place, "roughly 
speaking" ten years afterwards. King Edward died on May 6, 1910, 
and the tenth anniversary of "Mafeking Day" was on May 17, 1910. 

To be even more explicit, I may as well plainly 
say that the time for the fulfilment of the prophecy 
which refers to the arrival of the great and mighty 
angel before referred to, and also the due date for the 
delivery of his startling message, is NOW. He is 
present avith us to-day. As I write these awful words 
he is most certainly announcing his dreadful message 
to the people of the whole world in reference to Eng- 
land's unprecedented wickedness and consequent judg- 
ment and impending doom. 

When I say that the angel is now announcing his 
dreadful message to the people of the WHOLE world, 
I do so guardedly and in full view of the fact that every 
other message contained in the great and important 
prophecy under notice is directly addressed to the 
people of the British Isles, or some particular portion 
of them. 

The reason why the special message (about Eng- 
land) of the angel here mentioned is DELIVERED to 
the people of the WHOLE world, as well as to the 
people of the British Isles and Empire will, I hope, be 
clearly seen in reading the remainder of this chapter. 

In the latter part of the verse directly under notice 
we are given to understand that the particular angel 
referred to in it possesses exceptional characteristics, 
and which are not said, in the Revelation, at any rate, 
to belong to the angel who made known the first part 
of this great and important prophecy to Saint John. 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 281 

''I saw ANOTHER angel come down from 
Heaven, having GREAT POWER; and the EARTH 
was LIGHTENED with HIS glory." 

These are indeed significant and important words, 
and therefore alone worthy of the very best attention of 
every devout reader of the Holy Scriptures. 

Why should this particular angel have GREAT 
POWER; and why should 'THE EARTH be 
LIGHTENED with HIS glory," any more than with 
the glory of the former angel, are pertinent questions 
that naturally assert themselves in one's mind in this 
connection, and, almost needless to say, with good 
cause, in view of the exceptional circumstances under 
which they arise. 

These extraordinary questions will not, however, 
be found hard to answer when his (the Angelic messen- 
ger's) great mission to the people of the world is made 
known, and considered, as it is written in the next 
succeeding verse of the Divine Revelation. It will 
there at once be seen that his mission is great, and there- 
fore alone it is an easy matter to understand that, if it is 
to succeed, his POWER and AUTHORITY to speak 
plainly must also and necessarily be very great. 

On attention being given to the verse above referred 
to, it will also be seen that the message which the 
''Angel having great Power" has for the people of the 
world contains immensely important and exceptionally 
startling information, and therefore that we may reason- 
ably conclude that, as here set forth, the delivery of it 
must necessarily throw much light over all the earth, 
and that consequently THE MESSENGER, or per- 
son, who delivers it will not only be heard, but also 
become known and famous in every land. 

It is quite obvious that the peculiar expres- 
sion, 'THE EARTH WAS LIGHTENED WITH 
HIS GLORY" is merely the inspired writer's sym- 



282 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

bolical, or enigmatic, way of declaring that this par- 
ticular being of GREAT POWER and MUCH AU- 
THORITY had a most important message to deliver, 
and would enlighten many, do good, and become fa- 
mous through delivering it, ''as one having authority, 
and not as the scribes." 

To have such an exceptional message as this un- 
questionably is delivered to us by an angel, or angelic 
messenger of GREAT POWER and MUCH AU- 
THORITY, in a fearless and outspoken manner, is 
surely something to look upon with great pleasure, in 
view alone of the pleasing fact that anything courage- 
ous is surely refreshing when compared, without prej- 
udice, with the cringing cowardice and serve-every- 
body-and-save-nobody policy of so many of our twen- 
tieth century "Scribes and Pharisees" (our Church dig- 
nitaries). 

VERSE 2. 

"And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the 
great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and 
the hold of every foul spirit, and the cage of every unclean and hate- 
ful bird. 

In view of what I have already written in the pre- 
ceding pages of this book, I do not think that I need 
in any way beat about the bush in explaining to my 
readers that the revealing angel here mainly refers to 
LONDON AS the capital city of England, under the 
guise, or symbolical veil, of "BABYLON THE 
GREAT," and neither need I do so in saying that both 
our capital city and country are alike involved in such 
expression, and hence my reason for making a direct 
statement in this particular instance. I may, however, 
here say that the word ''Babylon" means, or signifies, 
a sinful place of confusion when used as a representa- 
tive symbol in the Holy Scriptures, and does not refer, 
in any sense, to a place, city, or country of that name. 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 283 

It will at once probably be noticed, in reading the 
above verse, that the angelic messenger, or Divine 
newsbearer, APPARENTLY tells the people of the 
whole world in it (his message) that London is com- 
pletely destroyed; in fact, so much so that it is no longer 
inhabited by human beings, but ''is become the habita- 
tion of devils," evil spirits, and such like, and which 
words may seem to suggest that bats, owls, hawks, and 
other filthy birds of prey will soon hover about its rot- 
ten and desolate ruins. 

The bare fact that it is here said that an angel 
declares this dreadful piece of bad news h apparently 
most significant when considered in this particular way. 
At any rate, such fact certainly appears to indicate, 
when the verse which contains it is viewed, as it were, 
merely from the surface, that the abominable sight of 
decimated London will be so appalling that no mere 
human being will dare to venture near enough to it, 
after the awful day of its destruction, to behold its 
shocking condition sufficiently long to be able to report 
it to the people of the world in anything like a full and 
complete manner. 

The unusually deep and utterly appalling signifi- 
cance of the latter part of the foregoing statement may 
be easily realised by any intelligent person when the 
vast population of this great city of London is alone 
remembered, and its complete destruction imagined. 

The merest thought of the dreadful decimation of 
'THAT GREAT CITY" to the extent which I have 
just described, from a material point of view, is surely 
too utterly appalling to the human mind to allow a mere 
mortal to dwell upon it for a moment longer; and 
neither need any such thought necessarily be dwelt 
upon any longer, in view of the fact that the verse 
directly under notice has no such limited meaning or 
restricted significance as that which I have inferred 



284 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

in the immediately preceding words of this chapter, but 
that, when applied in its right connection, it indicates 
something far worse, and which will be seen to be the 
case when it is so applied and considered from a spirit- 
ual point of view. 

Indeed, so much more dreadful than material de- 
struction is the shockingly abominable spiritual degra- 
dation which is surely depicted in the aw^ful announce- 
ment which is unquestionably hidden beneath the mys- 
terious symbolical language in which it (the verse di- 
rectly under notice) is written, that one may well be 
pardoned for wishing that the material destruction of 
the condemned city of London, and in turn of England, 
and indeed of the whole world, were referred to in it, 
instead of the unspeakably deplorable thing which its 
solemn words actually declare to us. 

In considering the above verse it should be noted 
in the first place that it is therein said that the angel 
^'CRIED MIGHTILY WITH A STRONG 
VOICE" when delivering his soul-piercing message to 
the people of the world. 

The significant words "CRIED MIGHTILY" 
evidently mean that the angel, or angelic messenger 
referred to, THOROUGHLY published his awe-com- 
pelling message, about the unprecedented wickedness 
of blasphemous England, everywhere throughout the 
whole world, and probably without much difficulty, in 
view of the fact that he would doubtless be greatly 
helped in doing so by his co-workers in the service of 
the Lord. That is, that the righteous human beings 
who ^\i\\ fully believe his important message when it 
is placed before them through the medium of this book 
will tell as many of their fellow creatures about it as 
they possibly can, and which they may with confidence. 

We are not, of course, directly told in the verse 
under notice whether the angel experienced, or rather 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 285 

will experience, any difficulties in delivering his mes- 
sage or not, but may, as I have already indicated, rea- 
sonably conclude that he will not, in view alone of the 
peculiar circumstances which must necessarily attend 
the publication of such exceptionally remarkable data 
as that which is contained in this book unquestionably is. 

The fact that England is not only well known in 
every place of any importance throughout the whole 
world at this very moment, but also well hated in many 
cases, and thoroughly envied everywhere, by reason of 
the extraordinary financial, commercial, political, and 
diplomatic manoeuvres which she constantly engages 
in to the disadvantage of others, surely, at least, indi- 
cates that nothing should be easier in the whole world 
than to universally publish such a piece of bad news 
about her as that which is contained in the particular 
portion of this great and important prophecy directly 
under notice, in this chapter, undoubtedly is. 

The further statement made in the above verse that 
the angel published his great and startling message 
about England, to the people of the world, ^'WITH A 
STRONG VOICE" simply implies that he had no 
doubt about the absolute truth of the awful announce- 
ment which he made, and neither have I about the 
absolute truth of the awful announcement which I now 
make to them. 

There was doubtless not even so much as an uncer- 
tain tone to be detected in his voice when he uttered 
the awful words under notice to John, and neither is 
there in my voice in repeating them to the people of 
the world. 

There was no uncertain sound in any word spoken 
by him on the occasion mentioned, and neither is there 
in any word written or spoken by me on this occasion. 

He was as certain about the absolute truth of what 
he then declared to John as I am about the absolute 



286 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

truth of the words which I am noii: writing to the 
people of the whole world. 

His knowledge then came from the same Infallible 
Source that mine is no-ui: coming from, and mine is un- 
questionably coming from the same Infallible Source 
that his came from— A RELIABLE SOURCE, a 
Heavenly Source, FROM GOD. He had no more 
doubt about this fact then than I have now, and I have 
no more doubt about it now than he had then. What 
he knew then was entirely the result of Divine Revela- 
tion, and what I know now is also entirely the result 
of Divine Revelation. Would my readers have me 
write more plainly? It is, perhaps, not well that I 
should do so — for the present, at any rate. There is, 
however, nothing to be gained by unnecessarily mincing 
matters or trying to mystify my readers in this or any 
other connection; as a matter of fact, THE AXGEL'S 
message is MY message, and MY message is HIS mes- 
sage. They are absolutely synonymous. I dare not 
write more plainly in reference to the identity of the 
Angel, or Divinely instructed messenger, who now cries 
''mightily, with a strong voice, saying Babylon the great 
is fallen, is fallen." 

The words which I now write are unquestionably 
inspired words, and as such should speak for them- 
selves. It will, I am sure, at once become obvious to 
many of my readers that I could not possibly write 
them of myself, and, indeed, I lay no claim to having 
done so. 

As a matter of positive fact, the words which I now 
write constitute the loud cr\'ing of the angel as men- 
tioned in the particular verse directly under notice, and, 
as will at once be seen by the keen obsers^er, such ''cry'' 
provides another well-defined time mark from which 
to date the impending downfall and ultimate destruc- 
tion of the British nation, people, and Empire. 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 287 

The very act of MY writing and publishing this 
book IS, or constitutes, the actual fulfilment of the par- 
ticular portion of the great and important prophecy to 
which I now refer. Some minor proof of this state- 
ment may be found in the fact that no such "STRONG" 
w^ords as those which I now write herein were ever 
before written in reference to either England or the 
British nation and people, and most probably never 
will be again, and, therefore alone, it will surely at 
once be seen, by all whose eyes are open to see, that the 
very act of issuing such an extraordinary publication as 
this book unquestionably is must necessarily mark an 
epoch in the history of our national affairs from which 
all the literary talent upon the face of the earth cannot 
possibly disassociate it. 

In this connection I may here say, with much ad- 
vantage to my readers, that the prophecy under notice 
indicates that about ten years after ''Mafeking Day" 
the "angel, having great pow^er" (much authority) , will 
cry "mightily with a STRONG (certain) voice, say- 
ing, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habi- 
tation of devils," and such is exactly what I am doing 
to-day in writing, as I am in this book, of England's 
filthy and unpardonable sins, and also, strange to say, 
in precisely the tenth year after that abominable day 
of ill-omen for us— "MAFEKING DAY." A par- 
ticular note should be taken of this astounding fact by 
every person privileged to read these words, and espe- 
cially anyone who may desire to come to a correct con- 
clusion respecting the contents of this book after read- 
ing the whole of it. 

It should also here be noticed that the particular 
order in which the most important events of this great 
and important prophecy are shown in the Holy Scrip- 
tures is exactly the same as that in which the most 
important events in the history of this country have 



288 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

actually taken place during a little over the past ten 
years. 

In the first place (in the seventeenth chapter of 
Divine Revelation), we see ''the woman in the wilder- 
ness" (South Africa) ; we next see her at war and sup- 
ported by ''the wild beast and the seven heads and ten 
horns" (the Kaiser and her self-governing colonies) ; 
then we see "her (the woman) drunken with the blood 
of the Saints and with the blood of the Martyrs of 
Jesus" on Mafeking Day; almost exactly ten years aft- 
erwards, and, consequently, quite in order, both as to 
time and event, we have the death of the King (Ed- 
ward the Seventh), of whom it is said that he "must 
continue for a short space" only to consider; and next 
in Biblical order of time and event, we now actually 
hear the "STRONG" voice of the angel spoken of in 
the verse directly under notice in this chapter. 

In view of these wonderful facts I cannot help 
asking: "Were ever such incontrovertible proofs, and 
so many of them, ever before produced in favour of 
any contention as those which I now produce in this 
book in favour of my contention that England and her 
impending doom is referred to in the great and im- 
portant prophecy herein under notice?" I leave it to 
"THE WISE" and prudent {''the righteous'') to an- 
swer this all-important question. They alone can do so 
correctly and in the affirmative. 

The above are, indeed, and most certainly, excep- 
tionally astounding facts, and surely provide a quite 
sufficient argument to impel every one privileged to 
read this book to confidently look forward to the hap- 
pening of the next succeeding events indicated in this 
great and important prophecy, viz.: — 

Our impending war with the Germans, their abso- 
lute triumph over us in battle, the Kaiser or his repre- 
sentative upon our throne, a shocking state of immo- 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 289 

rality rampant in our land, the wrath of the Almighty 
further aroused against us, the city of London com- 
pletely enveloped in flames, and, after destruction by 
fire, the ruins thereof swallowed up as the result of an 
earthquake. Thus the dreadful and ignominious end 
of our now proud and blasphemously defiant British 
nation, people, and Empire will soon be reached. 

''HE CRIED MIGHTILY WITH A STRONG 
VOICE," said the apostle nearly two thousand years 
ago in referring to the angel who then made known 
this great and important prophecy to him, and TO- 
DAY I cry ''MIGHTILY WITH A STRONG 
VOICE" in writing and publishing the awful words 
which are contained in this book, and to-morrow the 
true servants of the Lord, in faithful co-operation with 
me, will also cry "MIGHTILY WITH A STRONG 
VOICE" in r^-publishing it, and then the portion of 
the great prophecy directly under notice will be ful- 
filled to the very letter in more ways than one. There 
will most certainly be no other fulfilment of this por- 
tion of it (this prophecy) excepting in the publication 
of the words which I now write, and the world-wide 
repetition cry which will most assuredly result from the 
publication of them. 

In view of the plain and authoritative statement 
before me, I am as sure as I now live that the message 
contained in this little book will be taken up by the 
servants of God in every land, and echoed and re- 
echoed by them from every shore until it becomes the 
mighty cry of "A STRONG VOICE" and "THE 
EARTH IS LIGHTENED WITH THE GLORY" 
of the angel who first announced it, and thus and then 
the awful words of the Divinely inspired prophet will 
be fulfilled to the very letter in more than one sense and 
in many connections. 

What did the angel say when he "CRIED 



290 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

MIGHTILY WITH A STRONG VOICE"? is the 
next question to answer in correctly considering this 
great and most wonderful prophecy. 

The verse under notice tells us that "HE cried, 
saying, BABYLON THE GREAT IS FALLEN, IS 
FALLEN, and is BECOME the habitation of devils, 
and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every 
unclean and hateful bird." 

These are the soul-piercing words of despair in 
which the angel ''having great power'' evidently an- 
nounces to the people and nations of the earth that 
England's awful spiritual declension and consequent 
downfall from a godly point of view is complete, and 
that her present-day unenviable position as a country 
condemned in the sight of Almighty God is anything 
but a desirable one. 

The above-mentioned are undoubtedly deep, sig- 
nificant, and very striking words, in view alone of the 
exceptionally awful data which they contain. To my 
own mind they certainly appear to be sorrowful, touch- 
ing, and imbued \\i\h a depressing kind of pathos that 
is much deepened and greatly intensified by the solemn 
and awful repetition of the heart-piercing and mind- 
distracting words, 

'TS FALLEN, IS FALLEN." 

In any case, it would indeed be difficult to find a 
similar number of words of greater or deeper import 
and more startling significance than these awful words 
unquestionably appear to be when viewed in their every 
aspect and in the connection in which they are evidently 
used on this occasion. 

In somewhat irrelevant proof of this I may say that, 
so far as I know, such "STRONG" words as those 
above mentioned undoubtedly are were never before 
uttered by any being respecting the unprecedented 
VN^ickedness, degradation, and mental, moral, and spirit- 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 291 

ually fallen condition of any nation or people upon the 
face of the earth, excepting on the particular occasion 
herein under notice, and, "almost needless to say, it is 
to be sincerely hoped that another occasion will never 
again arise when or where it will be necessary for them 
to be repeated in any such connection as that in which 
they are here referred to as being used. 

So far as we are concerned, the most grievous and 
shameful part about the ONLY utterance in existence 
of the above-mentioned awful words consists in the 
incontrovertible fact that they were unquestionably ut- 
tered by the revealing angel in respect to the particular 
'^Babylon the great" (''the woman") of this great and 
important prophecy, and which we have already seen 
is London, with England in embodiment, and, in turn, 
the whole of the proud and conceited British nation 
and people — US. 

In fully considering this most startling portion of 
this highly interesting and instructive prophecy we next 
have to ask ourselves what the particular message of the 
above-mentioned angel consists of in plain fact, or, in 
other words, what it means when unveiled or written 
out in plain language. 

In the first place, then, what does he mean by re- 
peatedly saying, with such great emphasis, that ''Baby- 
lon (England) IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN"? 

It is quite plain to me that he does NOT refer to 
England's MATERIAL destruction on this particular 
occasion. Such kind of destruction, for instance, as that 
to which I have referred in the early part of this chap- 
ter for the sake of providing a comparative example, 
and which I now use as such, to endeavour to show 
the difference between the MATERIAL and the 
SPIRITUAL downfall of a nation or people. 

Had the angel's message merely referred to the 
MATERIAL downfall of England, it would certainly 



292 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

not be nearly so startling to the higher mind and shock- 
ing to the better sense of human beings as it now is, in 
view of the awful fact that it unquestionably refers to 
the mental, moral, and SPIRITUAL downfall of our 
great nation; or, in other words, to the self-degradation 
of our foolish people generally, by the committal of 
many filthy and unpardonable sins. 

In the dark and distant ages which are long past, 
England was often conquered in material warfare, and 
therefore she may, in a sense, be truthfully said to have 
often fallen from a material point of view, but never 
before now could it be truthfully said of her that she 
had ''fallen' from mental, moral, and spiritual points 
of view. In reference to this particular matter, I can 
only sincerely hope that every one of my readers will 
make a reasonable effort to clearly see and fully realise 
the great difference that actually exists between the 
two kinds of ''falT to which I here refer. In any case, 
they have my most candid assurance that they are 
totally different in reference to both subject and sub- 
stance, as well as effect. 

There is a tremendous difference, for instance, be- 
tAveen the words ''ENGLAND is conquered BY GER- 
MANY and FALLEN from her iMATERIAL posi- 
tion as a great nation" ; and the much more awful and 
soul-distracting w^ords, "ENGLAND is conquered BY 
THE DEVIL, and SPIRITUALLY FALLEN from 
grace, from favour, AND FROM GOD," and which 
is undoubtedly the most awful thing that could possibly 
overtake any nation or people anywhere at any time. 

In the former case it would merely be a compara- 
tively unimportant matter of falling from a perch of 
useless earthly pride and vanity; w^hile in the latter case 
it is a most grievous matter of falling away nationally 
from a most desirable position of priceless favour be- 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 293 

fore the throne of the Great and Almighty God of the 
Eternal Universe. 

In the one position it would but be a matter of 
physical death and material destruction of property at 
the worst; while in the other it is a matter of spiritual 
death, with also physical death and material destruction 
of property staring us, as it were, point blank in the 
face at every turn. 

In view of these awful facts, I confidently leave my 
^^wise'^ readers to judge for themselves as to which is 
the worst position for us to occupy. There can be no 
possible question about what their conclusion will be. 

There is also no question about another thing that 
I may appropriately mention in this particular connec- 
tion, and which is that whenever the people of a coun- 
try or nation foolishly allow themselves to drift into 
the awful condition of spiritual declension and moral 
rottenness in which we now unquestionably find our- 
selves, there is but one wise course open to such of 
them as will avail themselves of it. Such is our condi- 
tion as I write these awful words, and therefore but 
one grim and awful fact stares each of us in the face 
under this circumstance. As a nation we have sinned 
beyond pardon, as a nation we must be destroyed with- 
out mercy. Collectively we cannot possibly escape 
from the terrible wrath that is sure to come upon us 
soon; while individually such of us as will, may suita- 
ably "prepare to meet our God" in the dreadful judg- 
ment which certainly now impends over all our heads. 
England may disregard the law of God no longer. Eng- 
land may disregard the God of Heaven no longer. Her 
awful career of trifling and blasphemous mockery must 
now soon and for ever come to an end. Let each of us, 
therefore, do the best we possibly can for ourselves 
and our dear ones under the awful circumstances in 



294 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

which we are now placed. Let as many of us as will, 
repent, and "flee from the wrath to come." 

"Out of the deep have I called unto Thee, O Lord." 

Out of the deep I call Out of the deep of fear, 

To Thee, O LORD, to Thee ; And dread of coming shame, 

Before Thy throne of grace I fall ; All night till morning watch is near 

Be merciful to me. I plead the Precious Name. 

Out of the deep I cry, LORD, there is mercy now. 

The woeful deep of sin, As ever was, with Thee ; 

Of evil done in days gone by, Before Thy throne of grace I bow ; 
Of evil now within. Be merciful to me. Amen. 

Whenever the people of a nation is found to be in 
the shockingly bad mental, moral, and spiritual con- 
dition mentioned in the latter part of the verse under 
notice, one thing is quite certain : there is but little pros- 
pect of it being allowed to continue for any consider- 
able length of time in such condition. The facts which 
pertain to the destruction of the wicked cities and 
nations which are already destroyed substantially prove 
this to be so. 

"BABYLON (London) is BECOME THE HAB- 
ITATION OF DEVILS, and the hold of every foul 
spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird,'^ 
are the awful and significant words which the angel 
uses to describe and announce the shocking condition 
of London, and in turn England and Great Britain, 
AT THIS VERY MOMENT, and which announce- 
ment should undoubtedly be gladly heard and willingly 
accepted by every moral man and respectable woman 
in the whole world as a timely and gracious warning, 
from the Heaven of heavens, to give this abominable 
den of immorality of a thousand kinds a wide berth 
for the future. 

It will here be remembered that the angel's mes- 
sage as contained in the three particular verses directly 
under notice is inferentially addressed to the people of 
the whole world, and in view of which, and the facts 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 295 

already referred to, it is hard to see for what purpose 
it is sent other than to warn them (the people of the 
world) to keep out of this God-condemned immoral 
sewer— LONDON. 

In uttering the above-mentioned soul-piercing 
words the angel certainly ''cried MIGHTILY with A 
STRONG VOICE," and therefore alone his precious 
words should be heard throughout the whole world, 
and wisely acted upon by every good man and wise 
woman who may hear them. In uttering them he (the 
angel) did not mince matters to please the fastidious 
Englishman, the foolish Irishman, the conceited Scotch- 
man, the good-for-nothing society gad-about, or any 
other v/orthless man or heedless woman in existence. In 
uttering them he simply told the truth, and in thus 
uttering them he doubtless pleased the Great and Im- 
mortal God of the Eternal Universe, and so will all 
who wisely heed and faithfully act upon the priceless 
information which they contain. 

England is unquestionably full of devils and other 
evil spirits as I write these awful words. Our people 
have foolishly gone on encouraging them until now 
they are here in tens of millions, indwelling in legions, 
in some hateful form or other, in almost every person 
you meet in this God-condemned land of spiritualism, 
demonism, and blasphemous mockery of every conceiv- 
able kind. 

It is a well-known fact that England is now and has 
been for many past years, an open cage for "every 
unclean and hateful bird'' that cared to enter it from 
abroad, and each of whom in turn doubtless brought 
in a full legion of evil spirits, with the appalling result 
that our great city and beautiful country have alike 
become ''the habitation of devils." 

In this connection I may say that I, for one, am 
well acquainted with England's "ways," and also the 



296 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

rotten condition of many of England's people, from 
both mental, moral, and spiritual points of view, and 
therefore KNOW what the angel declares in the verse 
under notice to be quite true. 

In view of the limited amount of space at my dis- 
posal in this book, I may also here say that I am unable 
to refer as fully as I otherwise would to the subject 
involved in the verse under notice, but that I have 
elsewhere supplied abundant secular proof that what I 
herein write is substantially true. Such proof may be 
found in another of my books (now in preparation), 
entitled ''BAD NEWS FOR BAD PEOPLE," and 
under the heading of 'THINGS DONE IN THE 
KINGDOM OF SATAN— THE WORLD HIS 
DOMINION, LONDON HIS THRONE." 

The above-mentioned book will, I think I am justi- 
fied in saying, be found to be both interesting and use- 
ful to any of my readers who care to order a copy of 
it from the publishers of this book, inasmuch as, 
amongst other useful items of information, it deals 
somewhat fully, though inferentially only, with the 
shockingly depraved mental, moral, and spiritual con- 
dition of the people of the world generally, and those 
of England particularly. It also supplies indisputable 
proofs to bear out every assertion made in it in refer- 
ence to the unprecedented wickedness of the people of 
the world, in these the last days of its great tribulation 
week of six thousand years of sin, sorrow, selfishness, 
misery, and pain, and after which comes a time of rest. 

In the book to which I refer it will at once be seen 
how dreadful is the havoc that is being wrought in our 
midst through the medium of "the spirits that peep and 
mutter"; and in it will be seen how appallingly abom- 
inable is the teaching and how great is the blindness, 
and consequently how filthy is the wickedness, of many 
of our people, our clergymen, and our politicians, who 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 297 

constantly, and perhaps unwittingly, appeal to them 
(the spirits) for directions how to proceed along the 
narrow way to heaven, and in reply are directed along 
the broad road to ruin, to damnation, and to hell. 

In it will be seen the undeniable fact that awful 
and damning results constantly accrue to our people 
through the supposed-to-be dignified, but none the less 
vulgar and evil "spirits that peep and mutter" in the 
gorgeous palaces of the would-be-thought-righteous, 
but nevertheless wicked and blasphemous, ''Psycho- 
logical Society of Great Britain" ; and in it will be seen 
the undeniable fact that equally damnable results have 
accrued to our people and nation through the evil spirits 
that "table rap" in the filthy and horrible dens of un- 
precedented sin, misery, and vice that are to be found 
in tens of thousands in the reeking slums of our devil- 
infested cities. 

In it will be seen the undeniable fact that evil spirits 
indwell in the deceitful necromancers of Bond Street, 
and in it will be seen the equally undeniable fact that 
evil spirits indwell in the world-famed thieves of Petti- 
coat Lane, and of whom every Londoner is proud. 

In it will be seen the undeniable fact that '^foul 
spirits'' indwell in the aristocracy-supported fortune- 
tellers of Oxford Street, and in it will be seen the 
equally undeniable fact that ''foul spirits'' indwell in 
untold numbers in our people everywhere, especially 
in the so-called wealthy men (mammon-worshippers) 
of our God-condemned West End, who, by reason of 
the indwelling of such spirits, and consequently their 
ardent worship of the "Golden Calf," annually murder 
thousands of the poor, the hungry, the helpless, the 
innocent, and the heedless human creatures of this our 
evil day. 

In it may be seen many records of the evil deeds 
done by the evil spirits that indwell in our people every- 



298 THE BOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

where, and in it proof may be found that England ''is 
fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, 
and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage for every 
unclean and hateful bird/^ 

In case any of my readers should desire to know 
something about the abominable social conditions 
which so largely obtain in this city, I will here place 
before them an excerpt from "The Saturday Journal" 
of a recent date, and which I hope will, to some extent, 
serve to convince them that there is more than one side 
to life in London. It is by a well-known and reliable 
writer, and will doubtless indicate, to all but the eter- 
nally damned, that not only are the people of this 
cursed city of the living death in a bad way socially, 
but also that the people of England, generally, are in 
a bad way spiritually. Indeed, if it were not so it 
would be utterly impossible for them to act towards 
their dependent fellow creatures in the brutal way 
mentioned in it, or even allow others to do so. 

The article above referred to is as follows, viz. : — 

"SWEATED" LONDON 



By George R. Sims. 



The sweating system, as far as London is concerned, exists 
chiefly at the East End, but it flourishes also in the West, notably in 
Soho, where the principal "sweating trade," tailoring, is now largely 
carried on. Let us visit the East End first. 

It is the Sunday morning following the arrival of a batch of 
immigrants. We are in Goulston Street, Whitechapel. To the man 
of the West the scene is like a weekday fair. Everywhere are stalls 
and hawkers, and business at the shops is in full swing. Even the 
money-changer's close at hand is open, and the clerks sit at their 
open ledgers. Half-way down Goulston Street stands a group of 
shabby, careworn, silent men. Foreigners every one of them, you 
can see at a glance. They are mostly tailors who want a change of 
masters, but among them are several of their "friends," new arrivals 
who have as yet failed to find work. Presently a man approaches. 
He has a little book in his hand. Some of the men recognise him, 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 299 



and the group falls into an attitude of expectancy. The alien slaves 
of labour have assembled in the slave market to pass into bondage. 
The man with the book is the slave dealer. 



OFF TO BONDAGE. 

He looks the group over, then calls out in Yiddish the special 
kind of workers that he is in need of. As he calls, the men who 
answer his requirements hold up their hands. He says a few words 
to them and enters their names in his book. They will follow him 
presently to his "den." li he wants "greeners" he turns to the new 
arrivals. He selects three or four. Then he tells one of the men 
who know his place to take the "gang" with him. The slaves fall 
in and slouch away silently to their new bondage. 

We have seen the sweater engaging his hands in the slave mar- 
ket. Let us follow them to the den. But first it will be as well to 
remove a false impression with regard to the sweater himself. He 
is not always the wealthy spider sucking the life-blood from the flies 
he has caught in his web. He is not a gorgeous Hebrew with dia- 
mond rings and a big cigar. He is frequently a worker also, a man 
sweating because he is himself sweated. His one advantage is that he 
generally knows the whole of his trade. That is to say, he can, if he is 
a tailor, make the whole of a garment; if he is a bootmaker, a com- 
plete pair of boots. The foreigners who come to be sweated generally 
make one part only of the article they work at. They learn that one 
portion of the process and no other. In this they differ from an 
Englishman, who, if he does tailoring, is a tailor. The foreign tailors 
represent not trained labour but unskilled labour; very few of them 
could make a complete article. There are, according to a witness 
before the House of Lords Committee, twenty-five subdivisions of 
labour in the sweating trade in making a suit of clothes. 

2,000 SWEATERS IN THE EAST END. 

There are more than two thousand sweaters in the East of Lon- 
don. Some have workshops, others use their own dwelling-rooms. 
Let us enter a "dwelling" workshop. It is a room nine feet square. 
In it fourteen people are at work. There is a coke fire, and seven 
or eight gas jets are burning. Ventilation there is none. The sweater 
is at work himself. Hollow-eyed, gaunt-visaged men and women are 
toiling in various ways. Some have a sewing machine, others are 
doing handwork. It is evening when we enter. The poor wretches 
have been at work since six o'clock in the morning. They will go on 
probably till midnight, for it is the season, and the sweater has his 
hands full. The wages these poor foreigners can earn by their cease- 
less toil will perhaps be eighteen shillings at the week's end. For 
that they will work on Sunday also. All the gold of the Rothschilds 



300 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

could not tempt iis to stay an hour in this place^ for life is sweeter 
than gold. Let us hurry out into the air. 

Here is another den. In this, bootmaking is going on. The 
men are mostly "greeners" who have been hired in the slave market. 
It is a double room knocked into one. In this ten men, and a man 
and his wife and six children work and sleep. 

BETTER IN RUSSIA. 

The Russian "greener" lives on next to nothing. A cup of tea 
and a herring are frequently all the food he will have in the twenty- 
four hours. How can he afford more on the starvation wages he 
receives from the sweater? Not long ago a Russian who appeared 
before the Sweating Committee said he had that week worked from 
6.30 a.m. to 2.30 a.m. on the following day with only one hour for 
dinner. He worked harder in London than in Warsaw and made 
less. But the emigration agent had painted London as a land of gold 
and tempted him to invest all he had in a ticket. 

The struggle sometimes proves too terrible even for a Russian 
Jew. Take this case of a young "greener." He had brought his 
newly-wedded wife from Russia to London, thinking he would get a 
living. He learnt boot finishing and earns 12s. to 15s. a week. To 
earn £1 a week he would have to work twenty-two hours out of 
the twenty-four. At the inquest it was proved that he had tried to 
do this and his brain had given way. In a fit of madness and despair 
he hanged himself. 

There are various other sweating trades carried on East and 
West, such as furriery, shirtmaking, mantle-making, and dressmak- 
ing. In the West tailoring and dressmaking are the sweated trades. 
Here the work is irregular. Half the year the men and girls are 
unemployed, the other half they are working night and day. 

BLAME THE DUCHESSES. 

English girls are occasionally sweated at the West in the dress- 
making and millinery by wealthy Christian employers. With their 
blinds drawn and the workrooms apparently closed for the day, dress- 
makers work on long beyond the hours allowed by the Factory Acts 
during the season. Sometimes the inspector gets wind of what is 
going on and makes a sudden descent on the premises. Then all is 
consternation. Madame is summoned, and puts the blame on duch- 
esses who want the dresses in a hurry. The Factory Act applies to 
these workrooms, and consequently the condition of things is far 
better than in the East End dens. There the Factory Inspector can 
only enter on a warrant, because the bulk of the dens are in dwelling- 
houses. The Sanitary Inspector can enter, but the only result of his 
occasional interference is that the sweater makes promises which he 
never performs. 



FALLEN AND IN A MOST DREADFUL STATE 301 

This is but a side-light on the deplorable condition 
of London. Those who would know thoroughly the 
fascinating human story of "the greatest city in the 
world" should get "Living London," which was re- 
cently issued in fortnightly parts, I believe, by the pro- 
prietors of the above-mentioned journal. It was edited 
by Geo. R. Sims, who himself deals, in a thorough 
manner, with this and other interesting subjects in it. 

VERSE 3. 
"For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her 
fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication 
with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the 
abundance of her delicacies." 

The revealing angel here evidently gives another 
good reason for proclaiming to the people of the world 
the sad and awful news that "BABYLON THE 
GREAT" (England) is fallen from favour — the fa- 
vour of the Almighty God of the Eternal Universe. 

In view, as it were, of this second proclamation, it 
is evident that the people of England are in a shock- 
ingly deplorable condition, from a righteous point of 
view, at this moment, and that, therefore, it is a place 
to be zealously avoided by all who would truly and 
faithfully serve the Lord our God. 

The angel who makes the above-mentioned start- 
ling proclamation also evidently desires the nations to 
rejoice over the fact that their old seducer will never 
again seduce them, after a very short space of more 
time. 

With so many proofs of the deplorable state of 
Britain before us, surely it is not too much to say that 
"BABYLON IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN"— that 
the great trader has fallen from Divine favour, and 
will consequently soon "be fallen," from a material 
point of view, and, as a nation, will then entirely dis- 



302 THE DOOM OF BBITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

appear from the face of the earth. As surely as I write 
these awful words the countless sins of England's fool- 
ish people, collectively, cannot possibly now be for- 
given. Even repentance, from a national point of view, 
is now a thing which is absolutely impossible. This 
can only be so in view of the exceeding sinfulness of 
our actions as a nation, and, therefore, our abominable 
sins must remain for ever as now recorded against us. 
The '^golden cup" which we hold in our hand, from a 
national point of view, is "full." We are unques- 
tionably totally unprepared and quite unfitted, as a 
nation, to attach ourselves to the glorious Kingdom of 
Righteousness which the King of kings and Lord of 
lords is now about to establish upon this beautiful 
earth, and, therefore, our sinful people must neces- 
sarily appear before His awful judgment seat, in fear 
and trembling, ''all unprepared to meet Him." 

"The Lord Himself shall descend from Heaven -jcith a shout, ivith the 
voice of the Archangel, and zcith the trump of God." 

THE ungodly, filled with guilty fears, 

Behold His wrath grevailing ; 
In woe they rise, but all their tears 

And sighs are unavailing : 
The day of grace is past and gone ; 
Trembling they stand before His Throne, 

All unprepared to meet Him. 

In concluding this chapter, I must say that I do not 
think that any of my readers, after a moment's wise and 
unprejudiced reflection over our present mental, moral, 
and spiritual condition, will have the foolish audacity 
to claim that we are prepared, collectively, to appear 
before the awful Judgment Seat of the Great and Just 
Judge of all men. That we (The Great Whore) shall 
soon have to appear there, in our present deplorable 
state, I am as sure as I am that I now hold my pen in 
my hand to write these most gracious words of warning. 



CHAPTER XII. 

COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY 
PEOPLE. 

"That ye receive not of her plagues." 

"And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of 
her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye re- 
ceive not of her plagues. 

For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remem- 
bered her iniquities." 

REVELATION, chapter xviii., verses 4 and 5. 

"God is our hope and strength, a very present help in trouble." 

GOD of our life, to Thee we call, Friend of the friendless and the faint. 

Afflicted at Thy feet we fall ; Where should we lodge our deep 

When the great water-floods prevail, complaint? 

Leave not our trembling hearts to Where but with Thee, Whose open door 

fail. Invites the helpless and the poor? 

Amidst the roaring of the sea Did ever mourner plead with Thee, 

Our souls still hang their hopes And Thou refuse that mourner's plea? 

on Thee ; Does not the Word still fix'd remain. 

Thy constant love, Thy faithful care. That none shall seek Thy Face in 

Alone can save us from despair. vain?" 

Then hear, O LORD, our humble cry. 

And bend on us Thy pitying eye : 
To Thee their prayer Thy people make : 
Hear us, for our REDEEMER'S sake. Amen. 

T N continuing my effort to expound the great and 
•'■ important prophecy herein under notice, I will still 
follow the course which I adopted in writing the im- 
mediately preceding chapters of this book, and ex- 
amine and endeavour to explain each of the above two 
verses of Holy Scripture separately and conclusively 
as I proceed, and, so far as I possibly can, without the 
incorporation of overmuch wearisome detail. In this 
way I hope to be the better able to assist my readers 
to understand the exceptionally important matters re- 
ferred to in them, than would probably be the case 

303 



304 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

were I to adopt any other way known to me at the 
present moment. 

However, in glancing, in the first place, over the 
two significant verses directly under notice, it will at 
once be seen, with the aid of the Holy Spirit, that the 
first of them embodies a merciful and peremptory 
CALL to THE PEOPLE OF GOD to immediately 
'^COME OUT OF HER" (ENGLAND), and that 
the other gives the best of all good reasons for such 
CALL being made, and also plainly indicates the 
absolute need that exists to promptly obey it. 

It will also be noticed in the above connection that 
it is the ''VOICE OF GOD" Himself that is heard on 
this most important of all occasions, and not the voice 
of a man, or an angel, as was, in a sense, the case in the 
chapter and verses to which I have already referred. 

These facts will, I hope, be constantly borne in 
mind by all who read these words, and particularly so 
while reading the remainder of this chapter. If this 
be done, I am sure they (the above facts) will ever 
afterwards be remembered with pleasure by the true 
and faithful servants of God who are now mercifully 
called out of England for the good reasons which are 
fully, graciously, and mercifully stated, by the Great- 
est of all Authorities, in the two verses under notice. 
And according to Whose plain statement it is evident 
that England's unpardonable sins have been made the 
subject of a special report and fully considered in 
heaven, and to which report the Lord our God has 
mercifully replied in the first place, and for the time 
being only, by calling HIS beloved people out of 
''HER" (England) preparatory to the downfall and 
destruction of the British nation and Empire, and 
which He will most certainly bring about in due course 
as a just punishment for the abominable sins of the 
foolish and blasphemous people thereof. 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 305 

VERSE 4. 
"And I heard another VOICE FROM HEAVEN, saying, COME 
OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS 
OF HER SINS, and that YE RECEIVE NOT of HER PLAGUES." 

In this beautiful verse of Holy Scripture I see 
mercifully indicated a greater and more important 
event than anything that has happened in this world 
of sin, sorrow, and misery since the Saviour of man- 
kind rent asunder the cruel bonds of death and hell, 
and triumphantly rose from the rock-hewn grave in 
which His Sacred body was placed under useless seal, 
and blasphemously guarded by Roman soldiers with- 
out the achievement of the evil purpose of His (the 
Saviour's) heartless murderers. 

In it (the verse under notice) I see indicated much 
more than appears, as it were, upon the surface of the 
words which are actually written in it. 

In it I directly hear the VOICE of the Almighty 
God of Heaven graciously calling upon His beloved 
people to come out of England; and in it I hear the 
same Infallible VOICE inferentially announce the im- 
pending destruction of the condemned country out of 
which they are called. 

In it I see a substantial reason given in writing 
for calling GOD'S people out of England, and in it I 
see inferentially indicated a much GREATER reason 
for calling them out of "HER." 

In it I see that the apparently simple reason 
GIVEN IN SO MANY PLAIN WORDS for call- 
ing the Lord's dear people out of England is that they 
be not smitten with her abominable sins, and that they 
"receive not of her plagues"; and in it I see inferen- 
tially INDICATED God's great purpose respecting 
the eternal future of the people so called out of "HER." 

In it I see God's people called out of England in 
so many plain words, and in it I see inferentially IN- 



306 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

DICATED Christ's beneficent intention to now COM- 
MENCE the establishment of HIS glorious Kingdom 
of equity, peace, and righteousness upon this beautiful 
earth; and in the facts before me in this book I see 
Him actually commence to do so by calling His be- 
loved servants out of England, as a basis upon which 
to establish such Kingdom. 

"We have seen His star in the West." 

WHAT star is this, with beams so bright. True love can brook no dull delay ; 

]\Iore beauteous than the noonday light? Nor toil nor dangers stop their way : 

It shines to herald forth the King, Home, kindred, father-land, and all 

And Gentiles to His Kingdom bring. They leave at their Creator's call. 

See now fulfill'd what God decreed, O JESU, while the star of grace 

"From Jacob shall a star proceed" ; Allures us now to seek Thy face, 

And Western sages with amaze Let not our slothful hearts refuse 

Upon the wondrous vision gaze. The guidance of that light to use. 

The guiding star above is bright ; All glory, JESU, be to Thee 

Within them shines a clearer light. For this Thy glad Epiphany, 

Which leads them on with power Whom with the FATHER we adore 

benign And HOLY GHOST for evermore. 
To seek the Giver of the sign. Amen. 

COME OUT OF ENGLAND, MY PEOPLE. 

The fearful and unbelieving in our condemned land 
will doubtless say that to call the people of God out of 
England is one thing, and to care for them AFTER 
they come out in obedience to even His most gracious 
call is surely quite another thing. 

MY PEOPLE! In these precious words, which 
neither the events of time nor eternity will efface, we 
have more than a sufficient warrant that the dear peo- 
ple who are, in love and mercy, now called upon by 
the Lord our God to come out of England, and con- 
fidently respond to His words, will be abundantly pro- 
vided for, in both the near and far distant future, and 
even IN ETERNITY, as a reward for their obedience. 

The loving expression alone (''MY people") which 
immediately follows THE CALL to come out of Eng- 
land is, surely, in itself both deeply significant and 
highly assuring in the connection in which it is used 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 307 

in the verse under notice, and in view of the fact that 
it comes from an absolutely infallible Source — from 
GOD — it may, with confidence, be entirely relied upon. 

The simple word ''MY" as used in the above-men- 
tioned verse inferentially indicates that it is our merci- 
ful and loving Creator who is speaking to His people 
on this occasion. The revealing angel would not be 
likely to refer to the servants of God in England as 
"MY PEOPLE," and neither would the Apostle to 
whom the revelation was made, and therefore we may 
reasonably and confidently conclude that this particu- 
lar CALL is made by no less an important Being than 
the Almighty God of the Eternal Universe Himself. 

This is surely a most glorious thing for all who are 
privileged to read these words to remember, and which 
I hope they will remember with pleasure, and rejoice 
over with joy unspeakable evermore. 

The loving and merciful Being Who now calls upon 
His beloved people to come out of England will surely 
care for all who obey His gracious words, and also 
provide for them in a manner and to an extent, in the 
future, the mere thought of which, from an entirely 
satisfactory point of view, has not yet even entered into 
the hearts and minds of the mortal men and women of 
this or any other age. However, 

"He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
churches : To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden 
manna, and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name 
written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it." 

—REVELATION, Chapter ii., verse 17. 

THE NEW NAME. 
We shall have a new name in that land, 

In that land, that sunny, sunny land; 
When we meet that bright angelic band, 

In that sujiny land ! A new name ! A new name ! 
We'll receive up there; A new name ! A new name ! 
All who enter there! 



308 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

We shall have a new name in that land, 

In that land, that sunny, sunny land ! 
When we meet that bright angelic band, 
In that sunny land! 

We'll receive it in a pure white stone, 

And no one will know the name therein ! 
Only unto him who hath 'tis known. 

When we're free from sin ! 
A white stone ! a white stone ! we'll receive up there ! 
A white stone ! a white stone ! all who enter there ! 

\Yt shall have a new name in that land, 
In that land ! that sunny, sunny land ! 
When we meet that bright angelic band, 
In that sunny land! Amen. 

^'A VOICE FROM HEAVEN"! The Voice of 
God may now be heard calling upon HIS beloved peo- 
ple to come out of England and so avoid the appalling 
misery and destruction that He knows will soon over- 
take ''her/' as a punishment for ''her' abominable sins. 

The Voice of God may now be heard by all who 
have ears to hear, calling upon them to come out of 
England that they be not smitten with the deluging 
wave of infidelity, corruption, and sin that is even at 
this moment rapidly spreading itself over our justly 
condemned land like some cankering blight of hell 
brought in by a mysterious blast of the overpowering 
east wind. 

The Voice of God may now be heard calling upon 
HIS faithful servants to come out of England that they 
be not afflicted by the awful plagues that will soon 
ravish the British Isles like a mighty wave of the 
pitiless sea. 

The Voice of Christ our Saviour may now be heard 
calling upon the patient church of HIS obedient ser- 
vants to come out of England that it may escape the 
shattering blow that will soon destroy and for ever 
sweep away the sinner with his sin, the mourner with 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 309 

his sorrow, the afflicted with his misery, the hungry with 
his poverty, the immoral with his filth and degrada- 
tion, and the angel of death with his unspeakable terror. 
All these will soon be swept out of England, and also 
from the face of the earth for ever and ever, together 
with the evil being who first, and to the great dis- 
advantage of mankind, introduced sin into it. 

The meek and gentle Voice of Jesus may now be 
heard calling upon His Holy Bride Church to come out 
of England preparatory to His gracious coming to 
meet ''Her' and establish His Father's glorious king- 
dom and perfect law upon this beautiful earth as it is 
established in Heaven, and to rule in righteousness and 
peace, with great power, might, majesty, dominion, 
honour, and glory over all the kingdoms of this world 
for a thousand years to come. The people of the saved 
nations will then obey Him, all people will then love 
and respect Him, and the Paradise of God will then 
be more than restored in all its ancient splendour. 

^'COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE.'' Who 
will hear and obey this most gracious call from the 
Heaven of heavens? And who will not obey it, under 
the circumstances in which it is made? 

Is there a true Christian man, woman, or child in 
this God-condemned land to-day who will not willingly 
obey this merciful call — this plaintive command? 

Who will not obey it, in view alone of the incom- 
prehensible depth of the Divine love, mercy, and good- 
will that is shown towards us in it? 

Is there a true Christian man, woman, or child in 
this justly doomed land who will not heartily respond 
to this gracious CALL of the Great and Eternal God 
of Heaven, and also sincerely thank Him for having 
made it? What will you — the reader of these words 
—do? 

Are there any given number of true Christian men, 



310 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

women, or children in all this sin-stained land who will 
not now shout in universal song, "Alleluia! Alleluia! 
Alleluia! The Lord God Omnipotent reigneth!" Our 
Mighty Deliverer from sin, sorrow, and Satan is at 
hand! Honour and Glory and Power be unto Him 
that will soon accede to and sit upon Israel's throne 
for ever and ever! Amen, and Amen! 

It will probably interest some of my readers to 
know why the Lord should, as it were, come to England 
to call out His people, or A people, for Himself on 
this most auspicious occasion for all who will now hear 
His voice, and not to some other place or country. 

The reason why the Voice of the Lord our God is 
now heard calling upon His beloved people to come out 
of England is, indeed, a simple one. They are here in 
comparatively larger numbers than elsewhere at this 
very moment. I have no hesitation about saying this, 
and also notwithstanding the fact that I am probably 
somewhat prejudiced by my extensive knowledge of 
the unprecedented wickedness of our people as a whole. 

The Lord's people (a given number) are here (in 
the British Isles), and He desires to preserve them 
from sin for Himself, as doubtless they will largely 
form His Holy Bride Church in the glorious earthly 
Kingdom which He is now most certainly about to 
establish among men. 

The Lord's people are here, and He desires them 
to remove to a safe land that He will show them. This 
He desires them to do in view of the fact that He 
intends to allow the cruel enemy of all mankind to 
shortly destroy the wicked nation and country to which 
they are now said to belong, and in which they now 
reside. 

The Lord will soon allow a blow to be struck at 
the British nation that will make of it an example that 
will most assuredly terrify the people of the whole 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 311 

world, and in view of which fact He evidently desires 
to spare a remnant of ''her" people that they may, in 
due course, and in all lands, tell the wonderful story 
of their miraculous escape from the "plagues" that will 
overtake England in the awful day of her national un- 
doing. This is what the people who now come out of 
England in response to this merciful call will most 
certainly do before they return to the promised land 
to meet the Lord, and be with Him there, in His glor- 
ious Kingdom of righteousness, equity, and truth, for 
evermore. 



"The ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come with singing unto Zion." 

TRUMPET of GOD sound high ; Hosts of the LORD go forth ; 

Till the hearts of the heathen Go, strong in the power of His rest, 

shake, Till the south be at one with the north, 

And the souls that in slumber lie And peace upon east and west ; 

At the voice of the Lord awake. Till the far off lands shall thrill 

Till the fenced cities fall With the gladness of GOD'S 

At the blast of the Gospel call, "Goodwill," 

Trumpet of GOD sound high ! Hosts of the LORD go forth. 

Come, as of old, like fire ; 

O Force of the LORD, descend, 
Till with love of the world's Desire 
Earth burn to its utmost end ; 
Till the ransom'd people sing 
To the glory of CHRIST the King, 
Come, as of old. like fira Amen. 



The Lord will, in due course, most certainly allow 
the British nation to be destroyed, but before doing so 
he will doubtless save a remnant of ''her' people, in the 
same remarkable manner and for the same laudable 
purpose that He saved a small number of Jews nearly 
two thousand years ago. In this connection it will be 
remembered that when he allowed the once mighty 
Jewish nation of old to be destroyed He saved a mere 
remnant of the people thereof for the evident purpose 
of scattering them to the four winds of Heaven, that 
they may be witnesses everywhere of His wonderful 
dealings with the children of men. 

With the history of the Jews and other nations of 



312 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

similar experience before us it is an easy matter to see 
that in times that are past the Lord has repeatedly 
exalted the righteous nations of the earth; and with 
such data before us it is also an easy matter to see 
that in times that are past He has repeatedly abashed 
the wicked nations of the earth in due course and 
according to His own free will; and, therefore, and in 
view of the facts before us in reference to our "fallen" 
condition, in all reason may we not expect that it will 
be so respecting England, or, indeed, any other corrupt 
nation of these latter days in which so much sin and 
wickedness exists? We are given to understand in the 
Holy Scriptures that '^the books were opened'^ and the 
session of "THE GREAT JUDGMENT" com- 
menced in Heaven in the year 1844, and that it will end 
in the year 1914, and, therefore alone, we may surely 
expect the outpouring of God's wrath upon the sinful 
nations of this earth after the latter year, and also in the 
exact terms of the awful sentences which will soon be 
pronounced against evil-doers in every part of the world 
where men live and sin. 

The majority of the people of this country once 
served the Lord IN SPIRIT and in TRUTH, and 
their righteousness then unquestionably exalted our 
nation. Latterly the majority of us have, unfortu- 
nately for ourselves as a nation, mocked and disre- 
garded Him in a shameful manner, and consequently, 
He will soon cause us to be abased, from a national 
point of view, in a manner and to an extent that but few 
of us have yet even dreamed of in our most despondent 
moods. 

Thus, in view of the awful things which now most 
certainly impend over the British nation and people, 
the Lord of all love and mercy has undoubtedly come to 
England to call His dear people "out of her," that 
their hearts be not rent asunder by the unspeakable 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 313 

sorrow that will soon afflict every human being to be 
found within the rock-bound shores of our God-con- 
demned land, and which will surely be the case in a 
comparatively short space of time after this call goes 
forth to them — the humble and faithful servants of 
our God. 

The Lord has come to England to call His dear 
people ''out of her" because their names are graciously 
written in His precious Book of Life, and were so 
written there from the foundation of the world. Who 
will not praise the Lord of Heaven and earth for this 
inimitable act of Love? Who will not extol His Holy 
Name for ever and ever in recognition of the gracious 
warning which He now so mercifully gives us? And 
who among all the Christians of this doomed land dare 
refuse to obey His most gracious voice on this particu- 
larly dreadful occasion? " 

Many of the Lord's dear people will yet praise Him 
for His inimitable act of love in now having called them 
out of England. Many of them will extol His Holy 
Name for ever and ever for now having given them this 
gracious warning to flee from the terrible wrath that is 
even now about to come upon our sin-stained land. 
And but very few of them indeed will dare to disobey 
Him on this particular occasion. 

Many of the LORD'S PEOPLE are unquestion- 
ably now IN England, and doubtless will both hear His 
gracious voice and obey His loving command to come 
out of England. HE says so! MY PEOPLE, come 
out of HER (England)! 

These significant words, and others of like import 
which follow them in some of the other verses which 
comprise the great and important prophecy under notice 
in this book, unquestionably imply that the Lord's 
people are HERE in tens of thousands. At any rate, 
if some of them were not here He could not possibly call 



314 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

THEM ^^OUT OF HER" (England) truthfully, and 
we may be quite sure that He could not by any means 

pretend to do so if none of them were with us at all. 

The Lord's people are now undoubtedly in England 
in great numbers, and the particular portion of this 
great and important prophecy which is contained in the 
verse directly under notice has a fulfilment IX THE 
VERY WORDS which I now write. IX THEM the 
^'VOICE FROM HEAVEX'' may NOW be heard 
crving aloud and with intense fervour, ''COME OUT 
OF HER, MY PEOPLE''; and, therefore, I want 
every one of my readers to seriously and honestly ask 
himself or herself, as the case may be, an all-important 
question in this particular connection, viz. : — 

"Am I one of the LORD'S people, that I may 
COME OUT OF EXGLAXD in obedience to this 
most gracious call, and thus escape from the awful 
wrath that is so soon to be poured out upon ''her'' by 
reason of the multitude of her disgusting and unpardon- 
able sins?" 

Almost needless to say, this is a question upon the 
answer to which may depend the eternal as well as the 
temporal welfare of the person or persons who ask it. 

The Lord has on several other occasions called His 
beloved people out of other places in this world of sin, 
sorrow, misery, and confusion, but never before on such 
an important occasion as this unquestionably is 

As I have pointed out before, the present is un- 
doubtedly an important occasion in many respects, and 
for the exceptionally good reasons given in the Divine 
Revelation and in this book, it should, most certainly, 
be seriously treated as such. This fact will doubtless be 
carefully noted by all who fully realise it and duly 
appreciate the great love of our God in extending His 
most gracious favour to us in this awful moment of 
England's impending doom. 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 315 

In this connection it will most probably be remem- 
bered by all careful readers, of Biblical history, under 
whose notice these words may come, that on one occa- 
sion the Lord mercifully called His people out of 
Sodom and Gomorrah, that both of those wicked cities 
were destroyed immediately after the departure of 
THREE persons therefrom, have never been rebuilt 
even to this day; and, according to the infallible word 
of the Ever-living God, they never shall be built again 
in either time or eternity in view of the shocking cir- 
cumstances under which they were destroyed. 

When the above-mentioned cities of corruption and 
vice were destroyed by the word of Almighty God every 
living soul within their sin-stained walls miserably 
perished, excepting, of course, the three faithful persons 
who escaped therefrom in obedience to our Ever-merci- 
ful Creator's precious warnings to them to flee from 
such cities while their doom was impending; and so it 
will be with all who NOW refuse to obey His voice of 
love and mercy by remaining in either England, Ire- 
land, or Scotland, for any considerable length of time 
after this most gracious call goes forth to them to 
promptly ''flee from the wrath (now about) to come" 
upon these countries. 

It will also here be remembered that on another 
occasion the Lord called His chosen people out of 
Egypt previous to the preliminary spoiling and ultimate 
overthrow of the proud and stupidly defiant people of 
that once great nation and beautiful country, and the 
setting up of the Kingdom of Israel in the land of 
Canaan as a symbol of the enduring Kingdom of 
righteousness which He is now about to set up, and 
will undoubtedly set up, almost immediately after the 
downfall of England, and which Kingdom will, accord- 
ing to the infallible Words of God, remain for ever. 



316 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"And in the days of these kings (the present Kingdoms of Eu- 
rope) shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never 
be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it 
shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall 
stand for ever. 

For as much as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the 
mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the 
brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made 
known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the dream 
is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure." 

DANIEL, chapter II., verses 44 and 45. 

''COME OUT OF ENGLAND, MY PEOPLE." 

On this particular occasion the Voice of the Lord may 
be heard calling upon His beloved people to come out 
of the British Isles, preparatory to the absolute 
destruction of this sin-saturated city of London, the 
overthrow of our vain and foolish people and nation, 
the irreparable downfall of our great, vast, and world- 
wide Empire, and the ultimate segregation of the 
component parts which now form it. These dreadful 
things will as surely happen to us as I write these awful 
words, and also at no distant date. 

In the dreadful and entirely unavoidable day of our 
national undoing, and which is now rapidly approach- 
ing us, the Great God of Heaven will wholly disregard 
our supposed power, our pride, vanity, foolishness, and 
insincere prayers. In that day He will cast our deceit- 
ful national policy and our corrupt diplomacy to the 
four winds of Heaven, and which He can most certainly 
do, and just as easily as the strongest man that ever lived 
could scatter worthless chaff before the greatest storm 
that ever lashed our weather-beaten shores. 

''COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE." This 
gracious call of the Lord our God to HIS people to 
come out of England is unquestionably the prelude to 
the happening of the dreadful things above mentioned, 
and their coming out will unquestionably be the prelude 
to the establishment of His own glorious Kingdom of 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 317 

everlasting righteousness, equity, and peace upon this 
beautiful earth, which has, unfortunately for many 
of us, already remained too long in the hands of evil 
men under the thumb and direction of the devil. 

It is indeed hard to control one's spirit, in view of 
such inimitable love and matchless mercy as that which 
is here shown on the part of our ever-loving and merci- 
ful Creator. When it is fully realised in this particular 
connection, there will not, I am sure, be a grateful man 
or a good woman in these isles who will be able to 
resist loudly exclaiming, and with much gratitude and 
great joy, saying, 

''Blessed be the Holy Name of the Lord our God 
for having called us and our dear ones (little children 
especially) out of this doomed land of sin, sorrow, 
degradation, and misery, that we may escape from the 
awful wrath which is about to be poured out upon it 
without measure; and blessed be His Holy Name for 
ever and ever! Amen, and Amen." 

The Love of the Lord our God knows no bounds ; 
His mercy is incomprehensible, and under His protect- 
ing arm there is safety, peace, and consolation for all 
who are now wise enough to shelter thereunder from 
the disastrous effects of the rapidly approaching storm 
which will soon burst with unprecedented violence over 
the British Isles to destroy the sinful people who will 
remain in them for any considerable length of time after 
this gracious call goes forth to all, in our midst, whose 
names were written in the Lamb's Book of Life from 
the foundation of the world. 

Who will hear the precious voice of the Lord our 
God under the circumstances above mentioned? Who 
will believe His infallible words of love and mercy on 
this particular occasion? And who will now respond 
to His most gracious call and escape from the wrath 
to come? 



318 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

The Lord now says that He will soon remove the 
once highly honoured name of England from among 
those of the mighty nations of the earth, and in view 
of His great power it is surely not too much to ask my 
renders to believe that it will be so. The Lord now tells 
us that England's foolish people have sinned beyond 
forgiveness, and surely it is an easy matter to see that 
it is so. The Lord now tells His dear people to come 
out of England, and gives the best of all reasons why 
they should do so. 

Also, in view of the exceptionally large amount of 
incontrovertible evidence which I have supplied in this 
book I sincerely hope that every Christian in this land 
will now unhesitatingly hear the voice of the Lord our 
God. I sincerely hope that every Christian in this land 
will now believe Him, and I sincerely hope that every 
Christian man, woman, and child in this God-con- 
demned land will now immediately respond to His 
gracious and merciful CALL with joy unspeakable, 
obedience inimitable, and promptitude unprecedented 
in the history of the whole world. 

With all my heart and mind and soul I intensely 
pray that not one of the Lord's dear people will risk 
remaining long in England after THIS CALL of 
mercy goes forth to them. It should be obeyed at any 
cost, and quite irrespective of what our love of this 
doomed land and its evil traditions may be. 

As I have said before, while this is not the first 
time that our loving and merciful Creator has called 
His dear people out of a doomed city, or country, pre- 
vious to its destruction, it is undoubtedly the most im- 
portant occasion on which His precious voice has been 
heard among men under similar circumstances. 

The time is unquestionably special ; the chief event 
that is about to take place is without a precedent in the 
history of the whole world; and the CALL that is now 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 319 

made is the most important ever before uttered in the 
ears of mortal men, and, therefore, I sincerely hope that 
all who hear it will promptly, humbly, meekly, and 
confidently obey it. 

''COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE." Whose 
people? GOD'S people! How glorious to think of 
the future under such a grand and promising circum- 
stance! How incomprehensible the love of Him who 
calls us! How bewildering it is to think that God 
Himself should recognise and call upon us to come out 
of England under such circumstances as the above and 
at such a time as this! 

Our nation is about to be destroyed, but we are to 
be SAVED! Who, therefore, will not gladly hear and 
willingly believe the awful words of merciful warning 
which are contained in this book? Who will not love 
such a God as our God is? Who will not honour such 
a King as our King is? Who will not praise such a 
Redeemer as our Redeemer is? And who will not hum- 
bly obey and faithfully serve such a Master as our 
beloved Lord and Master is? 

"And if it seem evil unto you to serve the LORD, choose you this 
day whom ye will serve ; whether the gods which your fathers served 
that were on the other side of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, 
in whose land ye dwell : but as for me and my house, we will serve 
the LORD." JOSHUA, chapter XXIV., verse 15. 

The praiseworthy decision made by Joshua on the 
occasion referred to in the chapter to which the fore- 
going verse belongs should be well considered by every 
right-minded man, woman, and child in the British 
Isles the moment these words are read by them, or such 
of them as may be afiforded the opportunity to read 
them in the Light which will alone enable the seeker 
after truth to come to a right conclusion. 

''Come out of her my people!" MY people! 



320 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

GOD'S people! God HIMSELF, the great and Al- 
mighty Creator of the Eternal Universe, is now speak- 
ing to his dear people IN ENGLAND. He gra- 
ciously and willingly speaks indirectly to them as I 
write these precious words of Divine warning. Will 
they as graciously and as willingly respond to Him? 

Through the attention which is herein drawn to 
it on this particular occasion the very Voice of the 
Lord our God may now be directly heard, by all who 
w^ill hear it, in the precious avords of the priceless verse 
of the Divine Revelation now under notice in this chap- 
ter. Who will gladly hear it? ONLY THINK OF 
IT! The angel is not speaking to the people of the 
Lord in England this time! The faithful Apostle John 
who received the Divine Revelation in the first in- 
stance is not speaking to the people of the Lord in Eng- 
land this time! And neither is it the humble waiter of 
these lines who is speaking to them this time! 

''A VOICE FROM HEAVEN." IT IS SURELY 
GOD HIMSELF Who speaks this time! The Great 
and Almighty Creator of the boundless Universe, and 
no other, is speaking to His dear people in England this 
time! 

Let us now consider the HONOUR which the Lord 
the Almighty confers upon us in speaking directly to 
us! Let us consider the MERCY which He shows to- 
wards us in so doing. Let us consider the CARE that 
wx may be quite sure HE is willing to extend to ''HIS 
OWN" in the future! And let us rest in His LOVE, 
in view alone of what He has already done for us! 

Who will now hear the Voice of the Lord? Who 
will now obey Him? Who will now serve and worship 
Him? These deeply significant questions must now be 
answered promptly, candidly, truthfully, and willingly. 
What will YOU do? What will your answers be? 

The beloved servants of God our Father in Eng- 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 321 

land will now hear Him! Those who always delight 
to hear His gracious voice will gladly receive this glo- 
rious message of love, and wisely act upon the price- 
less information which it contains ! They will now obey 
Him ! They will escape from the wrath to come ! They 
will thank Him in the near future for now warning 
them! They will thank Him in the far distant future 
for now warning them. And they will thank Him when 
time shall be no more for having called them out of 
England on this particular occasion! 

The people of the Lord who now obey Him by 
coming out of England in response to His gracious call 
will rejoice with Him when they behold Him in all the 
splendour of His great power, might, majesty, domin- 
ion, honour, and glory in the eternal future! They will 
know and praise Him when England is known and 
revered no more! They will honour and worship Him 
when England and her blasphemous worship of the 
^'golden calf" shall be no more. And they will cling 
to Him when all who now cling to their ill-gotten gains 
shall cease to be worried by wealth, by dogs (a chief 
curse of England), and by death. 

The true and faithful servants of the Lord our God 
who are now resident in this sin-stained land will, I 
am confident, gladly hear His gracious call ("COME 
OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE"), as written in the 
Holy Scriptures. He has caused it to be written there 
principally for their sakes, and in view of which pre- 
cious fact alone I am sure that He will afiford an oppor- 
tunity, in due time, by which it may be fully heard 
and believed in every corner of this sin-stricken land 
wherein they are to be found, and that many of them 
will respond to it in a way that will astonish the whole 
world. In this way they shall secure to themselves a 
peace and joy that will last for all time, and go with 
them into eternity, as promised by our Lord. 



322 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

**He that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth 
on Me shall never thirst" saith the loving Saviour of majikind in the 
thirty-fifth verse of the sixth chapter of St. John's Gospel. 

I HEARD the voice of JESUS say, I heard the voice of JESUS say, 

"Come unto ]Me and rest ; "Behold, I freely give 

Lay down, thou weary one, lay down The living water, thirsty one. 

Thy head upon my Breast:" Stoop down, and drink, and live:" 

I came to JESUS as I was, I came to Jesus, and I drank 

Weary, and worn, and sad ; Of that life-giving stream ; 

I found in Him a resting-place, My thirst w^as quench'd, my soul 

And He has made me glad. revived. 

And now I live in Him. 
I heard the voice of JESUS say, 
"I am this dark world's Light ; 
Look unto Me, thy morn shall rise, 

And all thy day be bright :" 
I look'd to JESUS, and I found 

In Him, my Star, my Sun ; 
And in that Light of life I'll walk 

Till travelling days are done. Amen. 

In view of the exceptional importance of the sub- 
ject dealt with in the preceding pages of this chapter, 
I sincerely hope that it will now be clearly seen by all 
my readers that the verse which I have just reviewed 
refers to a matter (the call of God's people out of Eng- 
land) which unquestionably comprises the central as 
well as the principal and practical feature of the whole 
of the great and important prophecy under notice in 
this book. 

In this connection I may say that I firmly believe 
our wise and merciful Creator to be practical in all His 
ways, and that were it not for the important informa- 
tion which He desires to convey to HIS people in 
England at this very moment (to ''come out of her')^ 
not one word of the whole of the printed matter which 
commences with the first verse of the seventeenth chap- 
ter, and ends with the tenth verse of the nineteenth 
chapter of the Divine Revelation w^ould ever have been 
written in the Holy Scriptures or anywhere else. 

There is no other conceivable, practical, and useful 
purpose that could possibly be involved in writing the 
above-mentioned portion of the Holy Scriptures except 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, M Y PEOPLE 323 

to make this call, and to symbolically identify and locate 
in time, place, and associations the nation referred to in 
it for the express purpose of letting us know who the 
people are whom the Lord now calls out of ''HER," 
for the reasons stated in the verse directly under notice, 
and which, by the way, not only, as I have said before, 
embraces the central feature of this great and important 
prophecy, but is also practically the central verse, in 
position, among those which contain it (the prophecy). 

The people of God are called out of England for the 
good reasons plainly stated in the verse directly under 
notice in this chapter, and at the same time for the even 
more important reasons inferentially indicated in sev- 
eral of the other verses (hereinafter dealt with) which 
are included in this most important prophecy; and thus 
all is made quite clear for the anxious and honest seeker 
after Divine truth in this particular connection. 

All that is mysterious, or symbolically veiled, and 
mercifully written in the seventeenth chapter of Divine 
Revelation about ^'the great whore/' the ''wild beast,'' 
and the ''seven heads and ten horns" was unquestionably 
written for the simple and express purpose of enabling 
the servants of God in England to identify or definitely 
locate in time and substance, and ''come out of" the 
"HER" of the particular verse under notice, and all 
that is written AFTER it was evidently written to show 
good cause why the people of God should "come out 
of HER." (Is not this truly wonderful?) 

The next succeeding verse will particularly show 
this to be the case, and also that all that I have written 
in the preceding pages of this book in reference to 
England's unpardonable sins is substantially true. 

VERSE 5. 
"For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remem- 
bered her iniquities." 



324 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

In this verse we are infer entially given to under- 
stand that England's sin is very great and that, conse- 
quently, and because of the fact that ''her sins have 
reached unto heaven, and GOD hath remembered HER 
iniquities," the Almighty is about to destroy London, 
England, and the British nation and people generally. 

The appalling words, ''hath remembered HER in- 
iquities" appear to indicate in this connection that the 
sins, or "iniquities," which God was evidently willing 
otherwise to forgive ''HER" will now be taken into 
account, in view of the fact that certain particularly 
abominable and consequently wholly unpardonable sins 
have recently "reached unto heaven." 

The particular sins here referred to are more than 
probably those which we so brutally and callously com- 
mitted recently in going to war with the righteous Boers 
of the Transvaal and Orange River Free State, and 
in the unprecedentedly cruel prosecution, to the bitter 
end, of that which we falsely called war during our 
late ill-omened blood-hunt in South Africa. 

In any case it is worthy of note that, in view of the 
wickedness of "HER" particular sins which "have 
reached unto Heaven, God hath remembered her (past) 
iniquities," and that, therefore, the whole of them will 
NOW be justly taken into account against "her." 

It will also be seen that the reason given in the 
verse under notice for destroying England is exactly 
the same as the reasons given elsewhere in the Holy 
Scriptures in every other case where sinful nations and 
immoral cities have been destroyed by Divine inter- 
vention or decree. 

This is truly a remarkable thing, and particularly 
significant and ominous of impending evil for the in- 
habitants of the British Isles at this particular time, 
and surely even the more so in view of the undeniable 
fact that we now have but little to boast of, as a nation, 



COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW, MY PEOPLE 325 

in the way of righteousness, morality, faith, and truth. 

'^COME OUT OF HER MY PEOPLE." ''Come 
out of HER," saith the Lord God of Heaven to His 
beloved servants in England this very day. And YOU 
have not a moment of time to waste in doing so. 

Above all else, I would impress upon the minds of 
all who read these gracious words of Divine warning 
not to trifle with the Almighty Being Who now merci- 
fully calls upon us to IMMEDIATELY COME OUT 
OF ENGLAND, and so escape from the wrath to 
come. 



"Blessed are those servants whom the Lord when He cometh shall find so 

doing." 



YE servants of the LORD, 

Each in his office wait, 
Observant of His heav'nly Word, 

And watchful at His gate. 

Let all yovtr lamps be bright. 
And trim the golden flame ; 

Gird up your loins as in His sight. 
For awful is His Name. 

Watch ! 'tis your LORD'S com- 
mand, 

And while we speak, He's near ; 
Mark the first signal of His Hand 

And ready all appear. 



Oh, happy servant he, 

In such a posture found ! 

He shall his LORD with rapture see, 
And be with honour crown'd. 

CHRIST shall the banquet spread 
With His own royal Hand, 

And raise that faithful servant's head 
Amid the Angelic band. 

All glory, LORD, to Thee, 

Whom heav'n and earth adore. 

To FATHER, SON, and HOLY 
GHOST, 
ONE GOD for evermore. Amen. 



Those of my readers who believe that the lost ten 
tribes of Israel are now located in the British Isles will 
surely find much to seriously reflect over in what I have 
written in this chapter, and particularly in the affec- 
tionate and impressive words which comprise the title 
of it — ^'Come out of England now, my people." These 
are the words of our God, and although not in the exact 
form in which they appear in the fourth verse of the 
seventeenth chapter of the Divine Revelation, they are, 
I am confident, quite synonymous with them in their 
full meaning and correct application, as herein ex- 
plained. 



CHAPTER XIII 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE. 

"Weighed in the balances and found luanting." 

"Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her 
double according to her works : in the cup which she hath filled fill to 
her double. 

How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so 
much torment and sorrow give her : for she saith in her heart, I sit 
a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. 

Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourn- 
ing, and famine ; and she shall be utterly burned with fire :' for strong 
is the Lord God who judgeth her." 

REVELATION, chapter xviii., verses 6 to 8. 

"The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
the archangel, and with the trump of God." 



GREAT, GOD what do I see and hear? 

The doom of things created : 
The Judge of all men doth appear, 

On clouds of glorj^ seated : 
The trumpet sounds, the graves 

restore 
The dead which they contain"d before ; 

Prepare, my soul, to meet Him. 

The dead in CHRIST shall first 
arise 
At that last trumpet's sounding, 
Caught up to meet Him in the skies, 
With joy their LORD sur- 
rounding : 
No gloomy fears their souls dismay ; 
His presence sheds eternal day 
On those prepared to meet Him. 



Th' ungodly, fill'd with guilty fears 
Behold His wrath prevailing ; 

In woe they rise, but all their tears 
And sighs are unavailing : 

The day of grace is past and gone ; 

Trembling they stand before His 
Throne, 
All unprepared to meet Him. 

Great Judge, to Thee our prayers 
we pour. 
In deep abasement bending ; 
O shield us through this last dread 
hour. 
Thy wondrous love extending : 
May we, in this our trial day, 
With faithful hearts Thy word obey, 
And thus prepare to meet Thee. 
Amen. 



I N several of the preceding chapters of this book, and 
^ in the wonderful verses of the Divine Revelation 
referred to in them, we have been able to see, with the 
aid of the Holy Spirit, many pointed references to 
boastful England's false and blasphemous pretensions, 
and ''Christian' England's abominably evil doings, dis- 
gusting actions, and unpardonable sins. 

In the three verses directly under notice in this 
chapter we, as it were, see the whole British nation and 

326 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 327 

people most miserably arraigned, as a depraved host of 
criminals, before the Great White Throne of the Al- 
mighty God of the Eternal Universe, and there charged 
with their many abominable crimes, committed from 
individual as well as national points of view. 

In them (the verses under notice) we see ''HEPv" 
(England) fairly tried and justly found guilty of the 
awful crimes and unpardonable sins which ''have 
reached unto Heaven," and the ''iniquities" which "God 
hath remembered" against "HER," and about which 
we were told in a verse to which I have already 
referred. 

And in them (the three verses under notice) we are 
told what the awful judgment is which THE GREAT 
JUDGE of all judges has justly pronounced against 
^'her' (England) as a well-merited punishment for the 
particular sins and iniquities above referred to, and 
which pronouncement of judgment brings us up to a 
point quite in order with what might reasonably be 
expected, in view of all the facts, events, and circum- 
stances which we have hitherto considered. 

Thus, in view of the precise, orderly, complete, and 
wonderful manner in which this great and important 
prophecy unfolds its own prophetic records of the ex- 
ceptional events associated with it, and which run along 
the exact lines that one may reasonably expect them 
to run, it is necessary to refer to this remarkable feature 
of it (its comprehensiveness) in writing this particular 
chapter, and also to here briefly review the chief events 
referred to in it (the prophecy), and our history of 
the immediate past, and, therefore, I hope that my 
readers will not take exception to the references which 
I hereinafter make to such events as being somewhat 
irrelevant to the matter directly under notice in it (this 
chapter). 

However, I will here venture to sav — and I sin- 



328 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

cerely hope with much advantage to many people in 
many ways — that in casually glancing over this won- 
derful prophecy as a whole^ and our history of the im- 
mediate past, in the first place we, as it were, see those 
inhuman monsters, the bloodthirsty soldiers of ''Chris- 
tian' England, the supposed custodian of the gentle 
Jesus' gospel of peace and goodwill to all men, away 
out in the South African ''Wilderness/' busily, brutally, 
and callously engaged, with the aid of "her" colonists, 
and largely under the direction of the Emperor of 
Germany, in shedding, in thousands of gallons, the pre- 
cious human blood of the righteous Boer farmers of 
the Transvaal and Orange Free State. 

We next see many of our prating and worthless 
clergymen "at home," for the sake of filthy pelf, helping 
to damn our nation in the sight of our Heavenly Father 
by committing the most shocking blasphemy imagina- 
ble. This was surely done by them in wickedly screech- 
ing out, Sunday after Sunday, in reference to our late 
monarch, "Strengthen her (him) that she (he) may 
vanquish and overcome all her (his) enemies''] and in 
hearing their blasphemous farce carried to a logical 
conclusion, from their point of view, our souls were 
repeatedly pierced by the shockingly abominable words 
(under the circumstances) prescribed for the use of our 
vain, foolish, and ignorant priest-ridden people, and 
who, in obedience to "orders" received, grunted out, 
in hateful and monotonous repetition, "after the clergy- 
man," the parrot-like and equally blasphemous wail, 
"We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord." 

On "Mafeking Day," and next in the order of the 
Biblical prophetical events herein under notice, we 
hear, as it were, the precious "blood of the Saints and 
the Martyrs of Jesus" cry aloud for vengeance on the 
blood-drunken carcasses of their cruel and heartless 
murderers; and, almost needless to say, we saw an an- 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 329 

swer promised to that bitter cry in every corner of our 
vast dominions in the shockingly deplorable condition 
of our foolish people on that ever-memorable day of 
ill-omen for us as a nation. 

We next see England engaged, even more intensely 
than ever before, in the prosecution of ''her' corrupt 
and illicit trade, and financial and political jugglery 
with the people and nations of the world, with evil 
results which may be seen everywhere, and which alone 
are surely sufficient to warrant the awful judgment 
herein referred to as now being pronounced against 
^^her." 

We next see London, and in turn England, con- 
quered ("Babylon is fallen, is fallen") by the devil, 
fallen from Divine favour, and, as a natural conse- 
quence, "become the habitation of devils, and the hold 
of every foul spirit, and a cage for every unclean and 
hateful bird." 

We next hear the Great and Almighty God of all 
love, mercy, purity, and holiness CALL His beloved 
people out of England, and which is only what might 
have been expected from Him under the sad circum- 
stances above and hereinafter mentioned. 

We next see (in the three verses directly under 
notice) proud, "powerful," blasphemous, and boastful 
England miserably arraigned before the awful judg- 
ment throne of God, there found guilty of innumerable 
crimes, justly condemned for having committed them, 
and judgment accordingly pronounced against "her," 
and which is, as I have already said, exactly what might 
have been reasonably expected in view of the shock- 
ingly deplorable facts and events, and under the sad 
circumstances, already referred to. 

We are next told (also in the three verses directly 
under notice) what the sentence or judgment above re- 
ferred to is; and in the next succeeding verses of those 



330 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

which comprise the great and important prophecy 
under notice we see the most dreadful sentence ever 
pronounced against any nation or people in this world 
of sin, misery, and degradation, entirely carried out 
against the British nation and her bloodthirsty people, 
as a just punishment for their false and blasphemous 
pretensions, and the disgusting and abominable sins 
which they have so heedlessly and madly committed in 
the sight of Him who noic holds in His hands, against 
us, the balances that have never yet failed to record 
correctly, and never will, in either time or eternity, 
whenever occasion arises to use them. 

Thus, we have before us a series of extraordinary 
events, which are not only in precisely the order in 
which it is reasonable to expect such things to occur, 
but also in perfect harmony with the Biblical propheti- 
cal statements under notice in this book, and which 
fact, if nothing more, must necessarily appeal to every 
intelligent reader of it as being very wonderful in- 
deed. In fact, even when viewed in this impressive 
aspect alone, it (the prophecy) should appeal with 
much advantage to every person under whose notice 
these words may come. 

The remarkable fact that the particular order of 
events above referred to are precisely the same (in 
order) as in all other similar cases recorded in the 
Holy Scriptures, should also appeal to my readers with 
much advantage, especially in their relation to our 
Heavenly Father's past dealings with the corrupt and 
sinful nations and people of the world already de- 
stroyed. 

In perusing the historical records of the Holy Scrip- 
tures in the connections just mentioned, in each case, 
in the first place, we read of abominable sins having 
been committed (such, for instance, as were committed 
at the time previous to the Flood), and afterwards of 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 331 

the Voice of God having been heard calling upon His 
beloved people to ^^come out of" the man-degraded city 
or country in which such sins were committed, pre- 
liminary to the destruction thereof. We next read of 
the Divine anger having been intensely aroused against 
the sinful people of such city or country; then we read 
of the just judgment of the Almighty Judge of all 
judges having been pronounced against it, and finally 
the awful sentence so pronounced carried out to the 
very letter. 

Thus we are able to see at a glance the wonderful 
and orderly methods which our ever-merciful and lov- 
ing Creator invariably adopts in carrying out His benef- 
icent plans for the turning away of the children of 
men from their disgusting sins and inexcusable wick- 
edness, and to compel them to enter into His glorious 
service and walk in the delightful way that leads to 
the Life that knows no ending. 

With these remarkable facts before them, all who 
have eyes to see and ears to hear must necessarily see 
in our God a perfect God; and in the Holy Bible, 
which reveals His gracious purposes and beneficent in- 
tentions towards us, a perfect Book. In the words and 
works of the Almighty Creator of the Eternal Universe, 
we may most certainly see the greatest possible atten- 
tion to method and detail, and consequently the har- 
monious and uninterrupted operations of a perfect plan 
for the perfect regeneration of self-degraded mankind 
generally, and at all convenient times. 

The foregoing facts are surely of sufficient interest 
and importance to impressively attract and worthily 
engage the best possible attention of every man, woman, 
and child of average intelligence in the British Isles 
to-day, or anywhere else, for that matter, and which, I 
sincerely hope, will be the case when they are placed 
fully before them through the medium of this book. 



332 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

In reading the historical registers (including those 
of the Holy Bible) of the chief events which have 
hitherto taken place in this world of sin, sorrow, misery, 
and degradation, we find many interesting records of 
many important judgments which have, from time to 
time, been pronounced against both famous men and 
famous nations — against the former by the lips of mortal 
men of corrupt minds like unto ourselves, against the 
latter by the Great and Infallible God of Heaven — 
and yet, so far as I can see, none of them were nearly 
so far-reaching in effect, and, consequently, so important 
to mankind generally, as will be the pronouncement 
and execution of THE IMPENDING 'JUDG- 
MENT OF THE GREAT WHORE that sitteth upon 
many waters" ; or, in other words, the Divinely decreed 
JUDGMENT OF ENGLAND, the great and illicit 
trading nation or country that rules over many different 
kinds of people. 

In any case, however, it will doubtless at once be 
seen by many of my readers that the exceptionally 
severe and far-reaching judgment which is so minutely 
and unmistakably depicted in the verses directly under 
notice is, as I have said before, surely a matter of suffi- 
cient importance to keenly attract the attention of many 
people, and w^hich it unquestionably will do according 
to the plain w^ords of a portion of this great and im- 
portant prophecy to which I have already referred in a 
preceding chapter of this book. So far as my personal 
belief goes respecting this matter I may say that I feel 
confident that the keenest possible attention of the peo- 
ple of practically the whole world will be attracted to 
this prophecy w^hen the wonderful facts which pertain 
to it are clearly placed before them and confirmed by 
the signs which will most certainly follow their publica- 
tion through the medium of this book and otherwise. 

It will also doubtless be seen, on a keen reference 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 333 

being made to the particular verses directly under no- 
tice in this chapter, that the awful judgment therein 
pronounced against England as a just punishment for 
her disgusting and abominable sins, is special, peculiar, 
unique in form and character, and quite exceptional in 
its unprecedented severity as well as in the appalling 
suddenness with which it will be efifected. Surely the 
pronouncement and carrying out of such a judgment 
against the generally supposed-to-be righteous British 
nation and people as that which is herein referred to 
may well be accepted by the other nations of the world 
as a preliminary warning of the even greater judgment 
which will sooner or later affect them collectively. 

In referring to the impending judgment of England 
as being special, peculiar, unique in form and character, 
and quite exceptional in severity, I can truthfully say 
that, as a matter of fact, I do so guardedly and in full 
view of every conceivable modifying circumstance con- 
nected with its chief and extraordinary characteristics, 
and the altogether unusually far-reaching, grim, and 
awful possibilities which are most assuredly associated 
with it — prospectively, at any rate — and of which fact 
many proofs are hereinafter supplied. 

In this particular connection it will at once be re- 
membered by all intelligent students of the Holy Bible 
under whose notice these words may come, that the 
usual form of the Divine sentence, as hitherto pro- 
nounced against evil men and evil nations, was on the 
^^measure for measure, like for like" principle of pun- 
ishment, and expressed in such simple terms as ^'an eye 
for an eye; a tooth for a tooth; hand for hand; foot for 
foot; burning for burning; wound for wound; stripe 
for stripe; a life for a life; he that leadeth into cap- 
tivity shall go into captivity; he that killeth with the 
sword shall be killed with the sword," and so on, in 
every case, so far as I know, where unpardonable sins 



334 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

have been committed by the people and nations of the 
world, except in the one instance directly under notice 
in this book and in the case of the Jews as a nation. 

Thus, in view of the startling fact that England's 
Divinely pronounced and now impending punishment 
will be the severest and most dreadful in actual fact 
hitherto meted out to any nation upon the face of the 
earth, under any circumstances, we may reasonably con- 
clude that England's abominable sins are the very worst 
hitherto committed by any nation at any time. In any 
case, it is probably not too much to say that, in view 
alone of her false and hateful religious pretensions, 
while brutally, callously, and murderously starving her 
own helpless poor, and corrupting the people of the 
whole world with her filthy ''abominations," she is in- 
volved in blasphemies which are unquestionably the 
most outrageous hitherto committed by any nation upon 
the face of the earth, either under the direction of cor- 
rupt men in the service and under thecontrol, domina- 
tion, and damning influence of the devil, or any other 
being of equally bad intentions towards the evilly dis- 
posed children of men. While the filthiness of Eng- 
land's "sins" may not be worse than those of other na- 
tions, the heinousness of her unspeakable blasphemies 
unquestionably is. 

Of the fact that the many and disgusting sins of 
England, blasphemous and otherwise, "are as scarlet," 
there can be no more doubt than there is of the awful 
fact that the dreadful sentence which we see pronounced 
against her in the verses directly under notice is more 
terrible, when viewed in its every aspect, than is that 
ever-appalling scourge of the human race — death itself 
— and which we should just as intensely fear. 

The awful words, "IN THE CUP WHICH SHE 
HATH FILLED FILL TO HER DOUBLE," com- 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 335 

prise the appalling sentence which we now, as it were, 
hear the Great and Almighty God of the Eternal Uni- 
verse pronounce from His throne in Heaven, with great 
emphasis, against the British nation and people. These 
soul-piercing words are surely endowed with quite suf- 
ficient power to take away the breath and momentarily 
stop the heart of any human being qualified to fully 
grasp and clearly comprehend them in their every as- 
pect and almost interminable connections, and yet, in 
this case, it is more than likely that they will, until 
it is altogether too late to avoid the effect of the rapidly 
approaching storm, pass quite unheeded by many under 
whose notice they will shortly come through the me- 
dium of this book. 

We have just seen that the wicked nations of the 
world, already destroyed, were Divinely called upon in 
the day of their undoing to endure the exact amount 
of suffering which they, in the days of their freedom 
and power, inflicted upon others, while in our case (and 
I sincerely hope to the utter dismay and consequent 
repentance of all who read these exceptionally awful 
words) the dreadful decree of the Almighty Judge of 
all men is to fill to us the deep, large, and bitter cup of 
misery TWICE to the ONCE that we brutally and 
callously filled it for others during the days of our free- 
dom and power — glorious days that shall never return. 

Only think of this for a moment! Think of the 
fact that carefully preserved records of the whole of 
England's abominable cruelties to others are carefully 
filed against her in Heaven, and that England's brutal 
people are soon to endure TWICE the amount of pain, 
misery, mourning, and sorrow that they inflicted upon 
others during the whole of their existence as a Divinely 
favoured nation. This awful thought is even the more 
depressing when we consider the glorious fact that, in 
the pure and Holy Sight of the Lord, the Almighty 



336 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

God of Heaven, we have been exalted above all the 
nations of the earth for a long time that is past. 

Words fail me to further refer to, or more fully 
describe, this particular part of England's terrible sen- 
tence, excepting to ask, Is it possible for her to bear it? 

In this connection it will be remembered by all who 
are acquainted with the historical records of the Holy 
Scriptures that when the first murderer (Cain) who 
existed in this world of sin, sorrow, and misery was 
justly sentenced by the Lord our God for the brutal 
murder of his brother Abel, he pitifully exclaimed, 
^'My punishment IS GREATER than I can bear," and 
doubtless 'THE GREAT WHORE," the modern 
murderer of many brethren, will shortly have good rea- 
son to repeat his soul-distracting words with unprece- 
dented emphasis. 

Nor is this alll In the verses under notice we see 
that the avenging angel is further instructed to give 
"her" (England) as much misery as she has enjoyed 
pleasure in times that are past. 

This is apparently a more dreadful judgment than 
that above referred to, and consists of, as it were, the 
double turning of the tables on us; or, in other words, 
the quadrupling of the terrible punishment that would, 
under ordinary circumstances, be inflicted upon Eng- 
land's sinful people, and more than probably applies 
specifically to the many rich and licentious blackguards 
in our midst, who, like a host of grasping fiends of hell, 
selfishly, greedily, and quite unnecessarily retain the 
greater portion of the wealth of our nation in their 
blood-stained hands — the wealth which enables them 
to daily over-gorge their filthy and distended stomachs 
with dainty viands, and nightly maraud our devil- 
infested streets in delightful search for the innocent, 
the holy, the helpless, and the foolish, for the express 
and devil-like purpose of alluring them (the innocent 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 337 

and helpless) on to ruin in the first instance, and ulti- 
mately to enter into the dirty, filthy, immoral dens of 
vice, damnation, and death which the fiendish acts of 
the above-mentioned ''rich'' and brutal beings of hell 
have established in every one of our great cities, and 
wherein, it is well known, they have cruelly and mur- 
derously left tens of thousands of their helpless victims 
to mourn, to fester, and to die — mentally, morally, phy- 
sically, and (most awful thought) spiritually and 
eternally. 

In reference to what I have just written, I defy the 
whole world of mankind to prove that the majority 
of the idle, selfish, brutal, thievish, and worthless so- 
called aristocracy of the British Isles is not, at this very 
moment, uselessly and fiendishly engaged in expending 
their ill-gotten gains in the abominably wicked manner 
above described; and, to make matters worse, they are 
so engaged while many hundreds of thousands of their 
humble, honest, and helpless fellow creatures are hun- 
gry and perishing in the cold. 

While I write these awful words I hold in my hands 
abundant and indisputable proofs of the appalling facts 
which I have just mentioned in reference to the rich 
and licentious blackguards of both sexes, in ^'Christian" 
England — the land of the brave and free — who have 
almost wholly contributed to the shockingly abominable 
and unprecedentedly rotten state of afifairs which now 
so largely obtains in our midst — that is, in England. 

In this connection I may say that many of the above- 
mentioned proofs pointedly refer to the filthy and mur- 
derous actions of thousands of individuals whom I am 
in a position to name, if need be, and amongst whom 
are very many indeed of the most ''pious'' humbugs of 
clergymen that ever filled their worthless and distended 
skins with oysters and champagne at the cost of the 



338 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

blood of the hungry, the ignorant, and the suffering 
portion of humanity in this or any other country. 

As it is utterly impossible to adequately describe 
or state in written words the amount and intensity of 
the carnal pleasures that England has unquestionably 
indulged in at the expense of others, so it is also utterly 
impossible to adequately describe or state in written 
w^ords the amount and intensity of the ^'sorrow and 
tormenf which her foolish people must soon suffer in 
consequence of having done so (enjoyed themselves) in 
the abominable manner above mentioned. 

As I have said before, this particular part of Eng- 
land's terrible punishment can only refer to the rich 
and licentious portion of her greatly depraved popula- 
tion, who have callously murdered hundreds of thou- 
sands of their poor, helpless, and afflicted fellow-crea- 
tures by brutally withholding the barest necessaries of 
life from them, that they (the devil-infested rich) may 
live ''deliciously" and ''glorify'' their rotten, worthless, 
and festering bodies, and, even if they do not quite 
succeed to the extent the devil would doubtless like them 
to, they at any rate show their inclination in that direc- 
tion in the brazen efforts which they constantly make 
to do so. 

On account of these awful things existing in the 
particular connections above mentioned we may be 
quite sure that our brutal and murderous wealthy men 
and women, including a very great number of our 
greedy and licentious clergymen, will most surely come 
in for a full share of the awful misery and indescribable 
''torment'' which will soon be poured out without meas- 
ure upon sin-stained England and all who are guilty 
of sin and remain here for the next few years. 

In view of the unprecedented greed, selfishness, 
licentiousness, and murderous actions of so many of our 
wealthy clergymen, I must confess that I feel heartily 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 339 

glad that not a single rich bishop, priest, parson, or 
prelate in this God-condemned land will (without re- 
pentance and a complete giving up of their useless 
wealth) either understand, believe, or wisely act upon 
the merciful words of Divine warning which I now 
write in this book, and, consequently, will not be able 
to save either their worthless carcasses, unkind and bru- 
tish spirits, or so much as a fraction of the ill-gotten 
gains which they now remorselessly cling to like mur- 
derous and grasping fiends of hell, and which very 
many of them doubtless are. When the rapidly ap- 
proaching moment for merciless action comes, the ill- 
gotten wealth of these degraded monsters will doubtless 
be cast into the lowest depths of hell, and the evil beings 
who now call it theirs will not, I am sure, be far away 
from it then, and which unsavoury fact may even now 
provide a salve of consolation to their craven and sin- 
stained souls, but it will certainly not be so when they 
actually reach that awful prison-house of death, damna- 
tion, and desolation — the home of their step-father, the 
devil. 

Some time ago I read an article in an American 
newspaper of good reputation, in which it was stated 
that Mr. Lloyd George had on a certain occasion re- 
ferred to ''England's rich" as ''robbers/' and of which 
expression I heartily approve, and even to the extent of 
saying that he might well have added to his reported 
statement a much less dignified word {''thieves'') if 
under the expression ''England's rich" he included the 
wealthy clergymen of England. I more particularly 
refer to those clergymen who now have a great portion 
of their twenty-three millions of largely stolen money 
selfishly, uselessly, and murderously locked up in the 
shares of bloodthirsty brewing companies, brothel-own- 
ing hotel companies and other like damnable and de- 
grading institutions of the devil. (Their "houses" are 



340 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

not infrequently made use of as training ''homes" for 
the ruination of the young, the innocent, and the holy.) 

In this disgusting manner a large number of our 
"clergymen" have unquestionably invested their (?) 
money, and to make matters worse, undoubtedly while 
many of the poor and afflicted people of our cursed land 
of greed and selfishness are in dire need of a mere 
mouthful of dry bread, and for the want of which, and 
other necessaries of life, thousands of them annually 
perish of hunger in the cold. 

To callously and brutally leave the poor to starve 
is a most dreadful thing to do, and (to say nothing 
in detail of the immeasurable aggregate of the awful 
misery endured by those who barely manage to drag 
out a miserable and precarious existence) the unpar- 
donable sin which undoubtedly attaches to it is surely 
quite sufficient to condemn every one of our wealthy 
clergymen in the eyes of all righteous people, as well 
as in the pure and Holy Sight of the Almighty God of 
all love and mercy. 

When our Lord was upon this earth before, He 
referred to the "Pharisees" of that day as "a genera: 
tion of vipers,'' declared that they had made His 
"Father's House a den of thieves/' and put them to 
open shame by asking them a plain question, and one 
which they were utterly incapable of answering — 
"HOW CAN YE ESCAPE THE DAMNATION 
OF HELL?" is the dumbfounding question re- 
ferred to. 

In what terms will the Lord refer to the "Phari- 
sees" of this our day when He comes, and how will 
they answer the above-mentioned question, are surely 
matters of sufficient importance to seriously engage the 
attention of many of them before it is too late. 

In my opinion "He Who changeth not" will use 
much "stronger" language in reference to many of our 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 341 

^'clergymen" when He comes than any that I have used 
in writing this book, and I also believe that but few of 
them will be able to satisfactorily answer the question 
above referred to. 

The reason why clergymen should be so devilishly 
keen on the accumulation of abnormal wealth is a ques- 
tion that can only be correctly answered in the brilliant 
and penetrating light of Divine Revelation. The devil 
unquestionably puts it into their craven hearts to love 
money, so that as professing servants of the Lord of all 
love and mercy, the shameful and derisive finger of 
blasphemy and scorn may be constantly pointed at them 
as the chief of all murderers, and which the majority 
of them richly deserve — that is, to have the finger of 
scorn pointed at them, as, for instance, was the case 
in an article which recently appeared in '^John Bull." 
It is as follows, viz. : — 

"BLESSED ARE THE POOR." 



SOME RECENT CLERICAL WILLS. 

The following particulars of deceased clergymen's estates have 
appeared in the newspapers between February 4th and March 2nd. 
Evidently these good men did not believe in practising what they 
preached — "Sell all thou hast and give to the poor." "Lay not up 
for thyself treasure upon earth." "It is easier for a camel to go 
through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the 
kingdom of God" : — 

Rev. Burleton Jones-Bateman £93,916 

" Montagu Earle Welby 67,851 

" Samuel Bryan Crowther-Beynon 64,792 

" Canon Arthur Henry Faber 57,356 

" Richard Arthur Walls 32,637 

" Robert Rowley Watts 27,059 

" William Monro Wollaston 22,567 

" Francis Edmund William Wilmot 20,420 

" Canon Percival Hart Dyke 17,827 

" Francis Capper Clutterbuck 16,330 

" William Norton Milnes 16,152 

" Henry Townsend Sale I5»747 



342 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Very Rev. Dr. James MacGregor 14,822 

Rev. Ernest Whitmore Simpson 14,647 

John Evan Davies 13, 553 

" George Tonge 12,020 

" Frederick Lipscomb 1 1,385 

" Robert Sparke Hutchings 8,984 

" Richard Lockwood Giveen 8,984 

Walker Flower 8,308 

It is a well known, but none the less deplorable, 
fact that throughout the whole of comparatively long 
lives the majority of our ''Church dignitaries" lust, lie, 
neglect their appointed duties, refuse to worthily help 
the hungry and perishing poor of our land, w^orship the 
"golden calf," DIE, and ''leave'' abnormal wealth to 
sons who, in many cases, are not even worth referring 
to as human beings. And for what purpose? It is well 
known and generally recognised that the sons of such 
inhuman monsters in sheep's clothing as many of our 
''clergy" most certainly are, oftener than otherwise, and 
to their utter damnation while doing so, waste the ill- 
gotten gains of their disgustingly avaricious, excep- 
tionally bloodthirsty, utterly blasphemous, viciously 
greedy, and abominably selfish fathers in the filthy sew- 
ers of the fashionable, but none the less immoral, ho- 
tels of the man-degraded "West End" of this modern 
"Babylon" of hell— LONDON. Truly, there is but 
one way in which a ''will" should be made, and that 
way is not the "clergyman s" way — it is the Lord's way, 
and full of love and good will to all men. 

In this connection I may briefly mention that dur- 
ing ONE year recently I collected particulars of the 
"WILLS" of clergymen who died during that period 
in this blood-thirsty land of sin, selfishness, greed, and 
gluttony on the one hand; and honesty, kind-hearted- 
ness, poverty, and hunger on the other, and under which 
"WILLS" various sums amounting in the aggregate 
to considerably over three millions of pounds sterling 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 343 

were ''leff by them. And that in view of certain facts 
before me I feel that it is not out of place for me to 
say that doubtless, in many cases, the most worthless 
scamps, in the form of sons, that ever defiled English 
soil by putting their feet upon it, are ''helped" along the 
broad way to hell by money "left" to them by their 
''Rev./' but none the less greedy and avaricious, fathers 
when the destroying angel of death forcibly compels 
them (their clerical fathers) to relinquish their hold 
of it. 

At a moment's notice I can produce numerous proofs 
of the absolute truth of the awful statements which I 
have just made, and also evidence (from their writ- 
ings) to show that the craven souls of every one of 
the clergymen above referred to went straight to hell 
the instant the breadth of life left their worthless car- 
casses. Indeed, it can be shown that the latter part 
of the foregoing statement is true according to their 
own exposition of the Holy Scriptures, and which many 
of them {wealthy clergymen) falsely and blasphe- 
mously profess to teach for "the cure of souls," but in 
reality for the devilish purpose of ''making'^ much more 
money than they are ever likely to require for them- 
selves in either this or any other world. Under such 
circumstances is it any wonder that our clergymen have 
utterly failed to do the work in which they have so long 
professed to be engaged? And under such circum- 
stances is it any wonder that they are entirely incapable 
of telling us anything at all about the awful things 
which pertain to the future? Truly their attitude is 
utterly abominable, and, consequently, their ignorance 
is deplorable in reference to the very things which one 
may reasonably expect them to know the most about, 
and which they would mostly certainly know about if 
they complied with the stringent conditions which 
rightly pertain to the life that a clergyman should live. 



344 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

It is certainly a most remarkable, although not an 
unaccountable thing, in view of their greed and selfish- 
ness, that the men of ''pious bearing" above referred to 
are unable to either see or realise that time is fast fleet- 
ing, and that the world-wide and disastrous events 
which must necessarily be associated with the impend- 
ing judgment of sinful mankind will doubtless bring all 
of us face to face with the most awful fact of the imme- 
diate future— the EXERCISE of GOD'S JUSTICE 
against sinners. 

That such events are well in view as I write these 
awful words of Divinely inspired warning there can be 
no doubt, and, therefore, it surely behooves every one of 
us to w^isely see to the many matters connected there- 
with which concern us and our eternal future, and 
which are unquestionably of much more importance to 
us than the foolish acquisition and fiendish reservation 
of abnormal wealth for no particular or useful purpose. 

In full view of the inexcusable and shockingly 
abominable sins above referred to, is it any wonder that 
THE VOICE OF GOD may now be heard loudly 
resounding throughout the many blood-stained man- 
sions of this justly condemned land?— "HOW MUCH 
SHE HATH GLORIFIED HERSELF, AND 
LIVED DELICIOUSLY, SO MUCH SORROW 
AND TORMENT GIVE HER," are His awful 
words ! 

In this chapter, as usual, I will refer, in consecu- 
tive serial order, to each of the verses directly under 
notice in it, my object being to thereby endeavour to 
fully impress upon the minds of my readers the unpre- 
cedented severity of the awful sentence that will most 
certainly be carried out against England's sinful people 
in the dreadful day of ''her" impending judgment, and 
which I believe can be the more effectively done in 
the particular way above mentioned — that is, by re- 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 345 

f erring to them (the verses under notice) in consecu- 
tive serial order. 

VERSE 6. 
"Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her 
double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill 
to her double." 

In this verse we are inferentially given a glimpse 
of the appalling disasters and unprecedented humility 
that is in store for England and ALL who foolishly 
remain within ''her' sin-stained borders during the next 
few short years, as hereinafter indicated. 

^^IN THE CUP WHICH SHE HATH FILLED 
FILL TO HER DOUBLE.'' 

So as to get some faint idea of what these awful 
words mean, let us for a moment imagine that a great, 
cruel, and relentless army of foreigners has invaded our 
beloved country! 

Let the women of England for a moment imagine 
that these evil beings are remorselessly engaged with 
fiendish delight in wickedly spilling the sacred blood 
of their honoured fathers, their beloved brothers, their 
dear sons, their darling sweethearts, and their true and 
faithful friends! 

Let the men of England for a moment imagine that 
these same cruel, heartless, and bloodthirsty invaders of 
our peaceful land are busily engaged in roughly and 
ruthlessly dragging out their beloved mothers, their 
pure and innocent daughters, their confiding wives, 
their faithful sweethearts, and their affectionate little 
children, in a terrified, horrified, and half-nude condi- 
tion, from the sacred precincts of the dear, sweet homes 
of their innocence and childhood! 

Let all of us for a moment further imagine these 
same cruel, heartless, and brutal soldiers (the blood- 
hounds of a ^'Christian" nation) to be wickedly en- 



346 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

gaged, amidst derisive outbursts of hilarious laughter, 
firstly in callously cutting the throats of our pet ani- 
mals, and afterwards in setting fire to our much-cher- 
ished and well-kept homesteads, and thereby burning 
our BIBLES, keepsakes, relics, and everything else 
dear, sacred, and precious to us! 

For a moment let all who care to do so imagine 
the refined ladies of England as unduly exposed and 
shamefully huddled together in a dirty, filthy ''com- 
pound/' with not even so much as reasonable conven- 
iences for keeping themselves clean in their bodies and 
surroundings, or for the decent burial of their dead 
(murdered) babies! 

For a moment let us also imagine the nation. Gov- 
ernment, and people who let such fiendish brutes loose 
in our midst, as urging them on to arrange ''A GREAT 
DRIVE," that our peaceful country may be swept, 
devastated, and ruined from Land's End to John o' 
Groats! 

For a moment let every honest man and woman 
in England imagine that the possessors or rulers of 
these vulgar bloodhounds have, under the rotten guise 
of Empire building, decreed that nothing short of our 
complete humiliation, our "UNCONDITIONAL 
SURRENDER," and our national extinction will sa- 
tiate their abominable lust for our gold mines, diamond 
mines, and broad acres, which they in no sense require! 

For a moment let your mind dwell upon the sicken- 
ing thought of a foreign Power and heartless foe re- 
lentlessly demanding our {England's) "UNCONDI- 
TIONAL SURRENDER" with unprecedented cruel- 
ty and unwarranted ferocity! 

What would the resistance to such an abominable 
demand cost us in English blood, in English money, in 
English morality, in English tears, in English sin, sor- 
row, misery, and degradation? 



THE JUDaMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 347 

The mere thought of it all is appalling, and yet 
that awful demand will soon be made upon us, and in 
due course we shall be BRUTALLY FORCED to 
^'UNCONDITIONALLY SURRENDER" to cruel 
and heartless invaders of our beloved land, in exactly 
the same wicked and relentless manner that we com- 
pelled the righteous Boers of South Africa to ''UN- 
CONDITIONALLY SURRENDER" to us by rea- 
son alone of our brute force, our ravenous thirst for 
blood, the hardness of our cruel hearts, and the in- 
satiable lust of our sin-stained souls for gold mines, 
diamond mines, and broad acres which we shall never 
use, to our real advantage, in either time or eternity. 

If any people or nation upon the face of the earth 
did unto us JUST AS WE DID to the Boer people and 
Republics during our South African "WAR," we could 
not only cry aloud, but wouldsurely be quite justified 
in cyring aloud, to the Lord our God, "IN THE CUP 
WHICH SHE HATH FILLED (to us) FILL TO 
HER DOUBLE." 

On "MAFEKING DAY" the blood of the right- 
eous Boers, which was shed in witness of their FAITH 
in Jesus Christ, their beloved Lord and Master, cried 
aloud to the God of Heaven for vengeance on England, 
and in just and faithful response thereto, the awful 
decree then went forth against us, "IN THE CUP 
WHICH SHE HATH FILLED FILL TO HER 
DOUBLE." 

What does this awful saying imply, or mean, when 
reduced to plain language and illustrated by the aid 
of a commonplace example or imaginary comparison, 
so that it may be clearly understood and duly appre- 
ciated by all who read it? 

In England there are at least five hundred times 
as many people now as there were people in the South 
African Republics when we commenced the awful car- 



348 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

nage for which we are at this moment doomed to shortly 
suffer. 

With this fact before us it is reasonable to estimate 
on the Biblical data supplied (full to the double and in 
relative proportions) that a thousand gallons of English 
blood shall be spilled in the British Isles by our cruel 
invaders of the immediate future for every single gallon 
of Boer blood that was shed by us in South Africa ten 
years ago!!! 

That a thousand stalwart men shall be remorselessly 
slain in England by our cruel invaders of the immediate 
future for every one that was slain, or murdered, by 
us in South Africa ten years ago ! ! ! 

That a thousand pure and innocent women shall be 
brutally ravished in England by our heartless invaders 
of the immediate future for every Boer woman that was 
ravished by our brutal soldiers in South Africa ten years 
ago, and so on, almost ad infinitum, until, as a nation 
and people, we are brought into sorrow, misery, suffer- 
ing, and degradation TWICE as deep as were the 
unfortunate Boers in the Transvaal and Orange River 
Free State when we felt that our lust for their blood was 
appeased, or, rather, when there was practically no 
more of it left for us to shed in further satisfaction of 
our insatiable lust for it. 

In looking back upon these awful things it is at once 
seen that the great, just, and merciful God of Heaven 
has not severely sentenced ^^the great whore that sitteth 
upon many waters" for no cause and no purpose, any 
more than He has not CALLED upon HIS beloved 
people to come out of England for no cause and for no 
purpose. 

VERSE 7. 
"How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so 
much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit 
a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow." 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 349 

In this verse we are plainly given to understand that 
an incomprehensible amount of torment and sorrow is 
in store for the British nation and people generally as 
a just punishment for their many disgusting and un- 
pardonable sins. 

As no one knows the exact amount of pleasure and 
glory that England has enjoyed as a nation in the past, 
so also no one shall ever know the exact amount of 
^'torment and sorrow'' that she shall experience as "A 
WIDOW" in the immediate future — that is, as a nation 
or people without God. 

In the latter part of the verse under notice we are 
inferentially told that the people of the British nation 
generally will sneer at the words of this great and 
important prophecy when it is brought directly under 
their notice as pertaining to them and their impending 
doom. This they will do by secretly and falsely saying, 
and meaning what they say, on behalf of ''THE 
WOMAN" (England), "I "sit a queen, and am no 
widow, and SHALL SEE NO SORROW"; or, in 
other words, "I am as free from reproach, and, conse- 
quently, as defiant as a queen (a moral woman) ; I am 
well supported by my lovers; I am not without God; 
and, therefore, I shall see no such sorrow as is foretold 
for me." 

In view of this useful and important piece of 
forward information in reference to the unpardonable 
blindness, stupid conceit, and obstinate disregard with 
which the British nation will receive the merciful warn- 
ing contained in this book, we may be quite sure that 
our people, as a whole, will refuse (even when this 
prophecy is brought under their notice) to see them- 
selves as they appear in the sight of Almighty God and 
repent of their horrible sins before it is too late, and that, 
consequently, they will not escape an atom of the terrible 



350 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

wrath that will most assuredly come upon all who 
remain in England during the immediate future. 

In this connection I may also say, with advantage 
to many of my readers, that I am confident that nothing 
short of self-humiliation, deep and heartfelt sorrow for 
past sins, the giving up of sin, and the true, faithful, 
and sincere turning of very many of our people to the 
Lord God of Heaven and His perfect law can now save 
us, as a nation, from the awful doom that is at this very 
moment staring every man, woman, and child, in our 
condemned land, point blank in the fact. Whether or 
not the emphatic words of warning contained in this 
great and important prophecy are sufficiently forcible 
to penetrate the hard shell that encases the vacant 
minds of many of them is something for each of them 
to see to individually and for themselves. For my part, 
I do not think it is now possible to influence our people 
collectively, or even in a large proportion, to turn from 
their awful sins in anything at all like an effective and 
praiseworthy manner and with good and lasting results, 
but, at the same time, I cannot help thinking that many 
'^wise' readers of these words will be favourably in- 
fluenced by them and accept the good advice here given. 

VERSE 8. 
"Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourn- 
ing, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for 
strong is the Lord God who judg£th her." 

In this verse we are quite plainly told that England's 
awful misery shall come upon her with GREAT 
SUDDENNESS, and I do not think that it is too much 
to say that it will probably come upon her without any 
further warning excepting that which is contained in 
this great and important prophecy. 

The statement that England's destruction will take 
place with unusual suddenness is surely remarkable in 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 351 

view alone of her vaunted boast (prophetically referred 
to in the preceding verse) that she ''SHALL SEE NO 
SORROW." 

In this connection I may say that I think it is 
generally recognized that, ordinarily, a full crop of evil 
things do not momentarily overtake a whole nation or 
a large number of people at one time, or even within a 
comparatively short period of time. On this particular 
occasion, however, we are told that it will be so, and we 
are also given to understand why and HOW it is that a 
departure is made, as it were, from the ordinary course. 

"STRONG IS THE LORD GOD THAT JUDG- 
ETH HER" is the Angel's explanation of the matter, 
and I am sure that it is just as easy for the Almighty 
to bring the whole of England's impending sorrow, 
misery, and degradation UPON her "in ONE day" as 
it would be for Him to do so during a period of one 
thousand years or more. 

It will thus be seen — by the ''wise'' and prudent, 
at any rate — that on this occasion England's sinful 
people are justly judged and found guilty by THE 
GREATEST POWER IN THE UNIVERSE, and, 
therefore, that the carrying out of her sentence is a 
small matter indeed in the hands of Him with Whom 
they now have to do as a just and righteous Judge. 

The foregoing statements may appear ridiculous to 
the many infidel clergymen of this country whose only 
god is their money and who are ever ready to mock, 
sneer at, and scornfully reject any suggestion that the 
Almighty Creator of the Eternal Universe is able to act 
as He desires, and according to His free will, and, 
therefore, it will be probably as well for me to here 
remind them that their stupid opinions can make no 
possible difference to the facts of this or any other case. 
They may, for the moment, say what they like, and yet 



352 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

it is, and ever will be, a fact that GOD is able to act, 
and will ever be able to act, with the power of the 
whirlwind, the rapidity of lightning, and the noise of 
the loudest thunder that ever ineffectually pealed in 
the dull ears of spiritually dead men. On account of 
being physically lazy themselves, the minds of the 
''clergy" are slothful, and naturally incline them to 
the ridiculous thought of a slow process of "evolution," 
and consequently they are often led to blasphemously 
charge God with weakness. Being idlers, the devil is 
careful that they be not awakened from the sleep of 
death in which so many of them are now dreaming away 
their useless lives on the broad way to hell. Being 
foolish, they are incapable of giving sound advice to 
others respecting the way of truth and the way of Life. 
Being ignorant and indifferent respecting God's pur- 
poses, they are not in a position to warn the poor dupes 
of ''their church" and "their chapel" "to flee from the 
wrath to come." If, therefore, I may be allowed to ask 
any favour from my readers for their own sakes, it is 
that none of them be foolish enough to allow any 
"clergyman" of any of the false and bickering churches 
of this our day to advise them not to leave England in 
obedience to the merciful command of the Lord our 
God as contained in the warning words of this great and 
important prophecy. 

In view of what I have written in this chapter 
against the ''clergy'' I must say that I sincerely hope 
my readers will not think that I have so written 
from unaccountable personal prejudice or any unwar- 
ranted ill-feeling towards all or any of them. On the 
contrary, I am well disposed towards them, as is shown 
in the fact that I have no hesitation in saying that I 
would gladly see every one of them enter fully into the 
true service of the Lord with all their bodies and souls 
and hearts and minds, and thus receive the glorious and 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 353 

lasting benefits that would most certainly accrue to 
them were they to do so. 

According to the Holy Scriptures and my own 
experience with many of '^the clergy" and what I know 
of their horrible greed for money and very questionable 
doings in many other doubtful directions, to my mind 
they appear to hold a position in these latter days which 
absolutely precludes any wise and intelligent person 
from having anything at all to do with them — at any 
rate, so long as they retain '^their" wealth and remain 
in, or in any way associated with, any of the deceptive 
and devil-controlled denominational churches of con- 
fusion — the great misleading curse of our priest-ridden, 
pleasure-loving, and largely drunken people. 

Such are my good reasons for carefully avoiding 
and heartily denouncing our wealthy and licentious 
clergymen, and which I do on every possible occasion 
that presents itself to me. 

Should any of my readers desire to refer to the Holy 
Scriptures for a confirmation of what I have herein 
written in reference to the ^'clergy" of this our day, 
I would advise them to consult the Book of the prophet 
Isaiah. Although written between two and three 
thousand years ago, I am confident that everyone know- 
ing as much about them (the clergy of this our day) as 
I do will, without the slightest hesitation, declare that 
Isaiah's prophetic forecast respecting them has been 
fulfilled in them to the very letter. Is is as follows, 
viz. : — 

"All ye beasts of the field, come to devour, yea, all ye beasts in the 
forest. 

His watchmen are blind: they are ignorant, they are all dumb 
dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to slumber. 

Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never have enough, and they 
are shepherds, that cannot understand: they all look to their own 
way, every one for his gain, from his quarter. 

Come ye, say they, I will fetch wine, and we will fill ourselves 



354 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

with strong drink; and to-morrow shall be as this day, and much 
more abundant." 

ISAIAH, chapter Ivi., verses 9 to 12. 

In view alone of this merciful warning respecting 
the unprecedented wickedness of the clergymen (in- 
deed, the wolves in sheep's clothing) of this our day, I 
sincerely hope that none of my readers will be adversely 
influenced by them respecting the precious words of the 
great and important prophecy under notice in this book, 
and wherein the people of God are graciously and dis- 
tinctly told to now COxME OUT OF ENGLAND, that 
they may escape from the wrath to come. 

If you want to know the truth about this matter 
(THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE) , 
and do not quite accept all that I here say about it, my 
candid advice to you is to humbly retire to within the 
sacred precincts of your own chamber, and there, alone 
with the God of all gods, intensely plead with Him to 
show you His way and His Will, and tell you what He 
would have you do respecting the important matter to 
which I have drawn your attention in this connection. 
You will not be quite satisfied about the truth of it 
until it is too late, unless you do this in addition to 
reading and RE-reading the contents of this book in 
conjunction with repeated references to your Bible. 

To conclude this chapter and to give my readers 
some slight indication of what England's ^'Christianity" 
is, of what England's laws (one set for the rich and 
another for the poor) are, of what England's brutality 
really is, and of the fact that England is now quite in- 
tolerable in the sight of Almighty God, and therefore 
doomed to speedy and severe judgment, I have selected 
for publication an excerpt from ''The Daily News" of a 
recent date. It is not one of those blood-curdling re- 
ports which are ever before our eyes in reference to the 
awful condition of the miserable creatures who wallow 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 355 

in the filth of our slums, but rather a "mild" index of 
the "joys" of rural "life" in "Christian" England so 
far as "her" honest slaves are concerned. It is as 
follows, viz. : — 

A RURAL TRAGEDY. 



THE PITIFUL STORY OF ANNIE WOOLMORE. 



GAOL FOR NEGLECT. 



13s. 6d. A WEEK FOR A FAMILY OF SEVEN. 



(From Our Special Correspondent.) 

Lambourne (Essex), Saturday Night. 

At Epping Forest Police Court on the loth inst. Annie Wool- 
more, a young married woman with a family of five children, was 
sentenced to six weeks' imprisonment in Holloway Gaol for 
"neglect." She was not accused of physical cruelty or drunken- 
ness — the five children were well nourished and healthy — but the 
house was not clean and the children's clothing was "dirty and 
neglected." That is the crime for which the woman is now in prison. 
A personal examination of the circumstances has revealed a very sad 
rural tragedy. 

The house, or wooden shanty, where the Woolmores lived (for 
the home is now broken up and the children are mothered by the 
State at Ongar Workhouse), stands in a lonely lane, and has just 
been condemned as uninhabitable. The only way of procuring a 
supply of fresh water was to carry it from a distance of a quarter 
of a mile across the fields. The income of the family was i6s. a 
week — the wage of the rural labourer — of which 2s. 6d. went in rent. 
On 13s. 6d., therefore, husband, wife, and five children kept body 
and soul together. 

SIX YEARS OF MARRIED LIFE. 

Leaving the deserted house, with its padlocked door, I sought 
out in turn those persons in the neighbourhood who could tell me 
anything about Annie Woolmore, Among others, I talked with her 
sister and brother-in-law, in their clean, neat cottage at Lambourne. 
I questioned the husband's employer, a shrewd yeoman farmer, who 
has known the family for years, aaid I waylaid George Woolmore, 
the husband, as he plodded his way from the fields at dusk. The 
story which I gleaned accords entirely with the newspaper reports 
of the case, but it paints in some details which put the matter in 
another perspective. Here are the bald facts : — 



356 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Annie Fox, who has been "in service/' marries George Wool- 
more some six years ago, and, while wages do not increase, the family 
keeps growing until five children have been reared in the home. 
The children are well fed and nourished — that is admitted at the 
trial — but for some time past the wife has been "queer.'' ''She 
starved herself to feed the kids," says the husband, *'and was not in 
her right mind." With that slovenliness which is so often bred of 
poverty, illness, and exhaustion, the w^oman does not keep the house 
cleain, and does not carry water from the pool across the fields. 

George \\'oolmore, like a majority of his class, leaves everything 
in the way of housework to the wife. She is ill, depressed, "put 
upon," and rarely leaves the hovel. Then, after one or two warn- 
ings, the sanitary authorities swoop down upon the hut, and, finding 
it in a foul and loathsome condition, serve summonses on husband and 
wife. 



FOR WHAT :sIIGHT HAPPEN. 

The sequel we know. \Miat defence can these wretched people 
make before a bench of magistrates? To be delicate, to be the 
mother of five children, to have no water near, and to feed seven 
people on 13s. is no answer to a charge of keeping a filthy house. 
"The conditions under which the children were living would have 
a serious effect upon them if they fell ill." So runs the doctor's 
evidence. For what might happen the woman is condemned to six 
weeks' imprisonment, and "was removed crying 'Don't take me' 
and 'Oh, Lord, save me.' " 

The mother goes to Holloway for six weeks, the children are 
carried to Ongar Workhouse, and the husband, with wife and children 
taken from him, sleeps at night in his master's barn, like some 
stray dog that has lost its way home. Justice has singled out Annie 
Woolmore to answer for all this chain of circumstances, and she must 
go to Holloway to learn cleanliness, whether she be delicate or healthy. 

The people of Lambourne have discussed the case among them- 
selves until they are tired. Already a rumour, false, it is true, but 
symptomatic of the whole case, has spread that the prisoner has died 
in Holloway, and that the children, orphaned in fact, are now orphaned 
in name as well. 

The sentimental may be inclined to suggest that a little kind- 
ness, a little medical aid, and perhaps a few weeks in a hospital might 
have been the proper treatment for Annie Woolmore, but the Bench 
thought otherwise, and while the five sturdy children are in the 
workhouse, and the husband and father sleeps on his bag of straw 
in the barn, the mother rests on a plank bed in the gaol to which an 
outraged Bench has consigned her. 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 357 

^'DoN'T Take Me! Oh, Lord, Save Me!" 

"The mother goes to HoUoway for six weeks, the 
children are carried to Ongar Workhouse, ^ and the 
husband, with wife and children taken from him, sleeps 
at night in his master's barn, like some stray dog that 
has lost its way home." 

When I read these heart-piercing words I could not 
help thinking of the deplorable fact that the poor people 
of England are much worse off, and less cared for, than 
the dogs of the licentious rich people of England, and in 
doing so my mind reverted to an article which recently 
appeared in ''The Daily Mail," and which, considered 
in conjunction with the report of the Woolmore case, 
amply confirms the deplorable fact above mentioned. 
The article referred to is as follows, viz. : — 



£i,ooo DOGS. 



SCENT SPRAYS AND EIDERDOWN QUILTS FOR PET 

EXHIBITS. 



Dogs worth £20,000 — it was estimated by an official of the 
Kensington Canine Society — were on exhibition in the Fulham Baths 
yesterday, when the society held its annual show. There were 1,677 
entries, the largest one-day dog show, it was stated, ever held in the 
South of England. 

Some of the elaborate companion cases for the use of the dogs 
created almost as much interest as the animals themselves. One of 
these contained: — 

Small spirit stove for taking the chill off the dog's food. 

Bottles of sterilised milk and filtered water. 

Scent spray. 

Bottle of beef extract for beef tea. 

China box containing breast of chicken and pieces of prime beef. 

Ivory-backed brush and comb. 

Feeding spoon. 

Coloured ribbons. 

The tiny dog for which all these things were intended arrived in a 
motor-car and reposed in a silk-lined box upon a down silk-covered 
pillow. There was a small eiderdown quilt for a coverlet. All day 



358 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE V7ARNING 

the dog's mistress sat by the box feeding, spraying, and talking to her 
pet. 

There were numerous other small dogs equally well attended. 
One was addressed as follows by its mistress, "Now, dearie, you have 
had your nice w^arm milk; try and go to sleep. Don't be lonely, little 
one ; mother is going away, but only for two little minutes." 

Two Pomeranians were priced in the catalogue at £i,ooo each. 
Other dogs were set down to be worth £500, and there were several at 
£100. 



TRAGEDY OF PRIZE BULLDOG. 

Found dead in its kennel at the Belfast Dog Show, the prize bull- 
dog Admiration, owned by Mr. Monkhouse, Highgate, Kendal, has 
been declared by a veterinary surgeon to have strangled itself. 

It is presumed this occurred in the dog's efforts to attack another 
bulldog in the next compartment. Admiration was valued at £1,000. 

In another article before me, which appeared some 
time ago, in ''The Daily Telegraph/' it is shown that a 
clergyman (evidently much agitated in his mind) wrote 
to that paper wining over the fact that his dog is very 
fat, and consequently weighs slightly more than it 
should according to its age and the class to which it 
belongs (aw^ful calamity!), and asking for a remedy — 
Poor creatures! I mean the fat dog and his sorrowing 
master. 

And in yet another article, which appeared in ''The 
Daily News," as a further report of the Woolmore case, 
I have before me a brutal resolution seconded by a 
clergyman (a member of the Ongar Board of Guar- 
dians) whereby he and another tried hard to influence 
their brother guardians to compel the unfortunate man 
Woolmore to contribute, during the awful time of his 
trouble, five shillings per week, from his meagre earn- 
ings as above mentioned, towards the keep of his dear 
children while in Ongar Workhouse, and to which the 
little things were brutally dragged against his wish, 
after their weeping mother was cruelly taken from 



THE JUDGMENT OF THE GREAT WHORE 359 

them. In reference to this clergyman I fancy I hear 
some kind-hearted person exclaim — ''The Brute!'' 

In view alone of the existence of such a state of 
things as the above, in our midst, is it not high time that 
''The great Whore that sitteth upon many waters'' was 
brought to book? Is it not high time that our tens of 
thousands of useless clergymen were plainly told of 
their dereliction of duty? Is it not high time that the 
"rich" of our sin-stained land were plainly told of their 
faults, and, if possible, induced to see themselves as 
they appear in the sight of Almighty God? And is it 
not high time that our cursed land was forcibly cleansed 
from the sin and misery which has made it objectionable 
to all righteous Beings when seen in the penetrating 
Light of Holy Heaven? There can be but one answer! 
It is high time — indeed, it is long past the time! 



CHAPTER XIV. 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES. 

"The smoke of her burning." 

"And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and 
lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when 
they shall see the smoke of her burning. 

Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, 
that great city Babylon, that mighty city ! for in one hour is thy 
judgment come." — REVELATION, chapter xviii., verses 9 and 10. 

"He cometh to judge the earth." 



DAY of wrath! O day of mourn- 
ing! 

See fulfill'd the prophets' warning — 

Heav'n and earth in ashes burning ! 

Oh, what fear man's bosom rendeth, 

When from Heav'n the Judge de- 
scendeth. 

On whose sentence all dependeth ! 

Wondrous sound the trumpet fling- 
eth, 

Through earth's sepulchres it ring- 
eth, 

All before the throne it bringeth. 

Death is struck, and nature quaking, 
All creation is awaking. 
To its Judge an answer making. 
Lo ! the hook exactly worded, 
Wherein all hath been recorded; 
Thence shall judgment be awarded. 
When the Judge His seat attaineth. 
And each hidden deed arraigneth, 
Nothing unavenged remaineth. 

What shall I, frail man, be pleading, 
Who for me be interceding. 
When the just are mercy needing? 
King of majesty tremendous, 
Who dost free salvation send us, 
Fount of pity, then befriend us ! 
Think, good JESU! my salvation 
Caused Thy wondrous Incarnation ; 
Leave me not to reprobation. 



Faint and weary Thou hast sought me, 
On the Cross of suffering bought me ; 
Shall such grace be vainly brought me ? 
Righteous Judge ! for sin's pollution, 
Grant Thy gift of absolution. 
Ere that day of retribution. 
Guilty, now I pour my moaning, 
All my shame with anguish owning; 
Spare, O GOD, Thy suppliant 
groaning. 

From that sinful woman shriven, 
From the dying thief forgiven. 
Thou to me a hope hast given. 
Worthless are my prayers and sigh- 
ing, 
Yet, good LORD, in grace comply- 
ing. 
Rescue me from fires undying. 
With Thy favour'd sheep O place me, 
Nor among the goats abase me, 
But to Thy right hand upraise me. 

While the wicked are confounded, 
Doom'd to flames of woe unbounded, 
Call me with Thy Saints surrounded. 
Low I kneel, with heart-submission, 
Crush'd to ashes in contrition ; 
Help me in my last condition. 
Ah ! that day of tears and mourning ! 
From the dust of earth returning 
Man for iudgment must prepare him ; 
Spare, O GOD, in mercy spare him I 
Amen. 



OF all the depressing thoughts that are capable of 
severely afflicting the human mind, surely none 
are more intensely so than that which tries to picture 
and comprehend this immensely large and overcrowded 

360 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 361 

city of London as being entirely enveloped in the 
devouring flames of a wildly raging and wholly uncon- 
trollable fire — a fire commissioned to completely 
destroy. 

Think of this most terrible, heart-piercing, and 
mind-distracting subject as you may, and the result will 
always be the same. Try to imagine a way of escapye 
from London under the circumstances above mentioned 
as you may, and the result will always be the same. 
And if your powers of imagination are exceptionally 
great, try as you may to mentally work out a practical 
scheme by which, if possible, to quickly transport its 
teeming millions of helpless human beings through its 
crooked and narrow streets to a place of safety, under 
abnormal circumstances, and the result will always be 
the same. 

In each case your kindly thoughts will lead you 
on and on, and at the same time become the more and 
more distressing until finally they will land you, men- 
tally, in the interminable and hopeless quagmire of 
hateful depression, vague despondency, and utter 
despair, and there compel you to relinquish your well- 
intentioned effort with a deep sigh, and probably also 
with a loud and pitiful moan, if your mind is capable 
of receiving a deep and effective impression. 

Such will indeed be the anything but pleasing effect 
that will most certainly be produced upon the mind of 
any kind-hearted man or woman who will give the 
abominably dreadful subject of an exceptionally exten- 
sive fire in London, the largest city in the world, a 
few moments' deep thought and serious consideration. 

So far as the possibilities of escape, for any of us, 
from a miserable death in this connection may be relied 
upon after the devouring fire referred to in the verses 
under notice has once commenced its awful career of 
dreadful work for the entire destruction of all life and 



362 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

property then to be found in this city, there is indeed 
but little of any value or consequence to look for\vard 
to. This is surely so, in view alone of the confused con- 
ditions of our immediate surroundings and the total 
absence of proper facilities for any such purpose as a 
speedy removal from our present position. 

It is, I think, well known in our midst, and gen- 
erally admitted by all well-informed persons, that we 
are wholly without the means that would be absolutely 
necessary to rapidly remove a large body of our helpless, 
ignorant, and untrained people from any given centre, 
let alone from the whole of this great city of unpardon- 
able-sin, unspeakable misery, unprecedented degrada- 
tion, and narrow thoroughfares of constantly congested 
vehicular traffic, to a convenient place of safety under 
the distressing circumstances that would certainly be 
brought about by a great fire in our midst. 

So far as the wisdom of placing any reliance upon 
our ill-situated and stupidly arranged railway and tram- 
way systems, or the practicability of any plan in con- 
nection therewith goes, it will at once be seen by the 
keen observer that that cursed and devilish scheme of 
rapine, daylight robbery, and spoliation of the helpless 
poor by the murderous rich of our God-condemned 
country, which so largely obtains in our midst, and 
which the barefaced thieves who practise it politely call 
''the private ooL'uership of land/'' has positively ''cor- 
nered" these supposed-to-be public conveniences to an 
extent and in a manner that has placed them quite out 
of the question for any such laudable purpose as that 
above referred to. 

If appealed to for an opinion in reference to this 
matter, anyone who has seen or had much to do with 
handling or endeavoring to efficiently cope with our 
big ''holloav'' day excursion traffic would, I am sure, 
entirely bear me out in the statement w^hich I have just 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 363 

made — that is, if such an one had the courage to speak 
out plainly in this land of the rich braggart, the bully, 
and the brute who is ever ready to crush any unfortu- 
nate dependent creature under him who may tell the 
truth about him. On an ''excursion day" it is, of course, 
not a serious matter to ''wait for another train," but it 
must be remembered that in the more serious case under 
notice, and with the pitiless flames of a fiercely raging 
and rapidly devouring fire behind one, no such merciful 
and acceptable "luxury" as even being allowed to "wait 
for another train" would then be at all possible. 

Then we have to consider the mad, selfish, and brute- 
like rush that would most undoubtedly take place, and 
the wild and uncontrollable excitement that would most 
certainly obtain everywhere in the immediate vicinities 
of our miserable railway and tramway stations on such 
an appalling occasion of universal tumult and disorder 
as a great conflagration, started simultaneously in many 
different centres of this abominably overcrowded city 
of unprecedented confusion, would unquestionably be. 

Then, again, we have to consider the hateful and 
disconcerting fact that our London will probably be 
surrounded by the relentless dominating forces of Ger- 
many when the devouring flames of death shall pitilessly 
envelop every one of us in its incinerating embrace, and 
under which circumstance delay may be caused 
through passports being required before anyone would 
be allowed to leave it. 

And, again, still further, we have to remember and 
fully consider the even much more appalling fact that 
this "great city" has already been judged, is condemned, 
and sentenced to absolute extinction by the greatest 
Power in the Universe, and that, in consequence of 
being thus doomed by His immutable decree, it is quite 
useless to look for or hope to find either ways or means 
to escape from the consuming effects of the righteous 



364 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

anger that will soon be adversely exercised against us 
by reason of the many unpardonable sins of which we 
are now guilt\^ as a nation and people, and which are 
most discreditable to us seeing that we were once greatly 
and wonderfully favoured in the Divine Presence. 

There are unquestionably no conceivable ways or 
means by which to escape an atom of the destroying 
effect of the dreadful forces that will be employed 
during the outpouring of the terrible wrath of Almighty 
God upon this doomed city of London, any more than 
there are good reasons to discredit the ''VOICE FROM 
HEAVEX" which plainly declares in one of the verses 
directlv under notice in this chapter that "SHE (Lon- 
don) shall be UTTERLY BURXED WITH FIRE;' 
and which most awful and particularly startling state- 
ment is further supported by the addition of the telling 
words, ''for STROX^G IS the Lord God who judgeth 
her." 

There are, as I have just said, no conceivable ways 
or means by which to escape from this cit}' (London), or 
any other city, for that matter, under such exceptionally 
trying circumstances as those above mentioned would 
be; and neither is it possible to adequately imagine or 
in any appreciable degree pre-describe the dreadful and 
unprecedentedly sorrowful scene that would most cer- 
tainly present itself to the people of the world on the 
occasion of any such exceptionally appalling event as 
that which is here referred to would be. 

The unspeakable horrors, the wild excitement, and 
utter confusion which is invariably associated with a 
"big fire" of even ordinary dimensions is something to 
be ever afterwards remembered with a shudder by all 
who have witnessed anything of the kind, to say nothing 
of the appalling results which always accrue to heedless 
men and helpless women in such cases, and yet what 
is an ordinary "big fire" and its comparatively insignifi- 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 365 

cant horrors when compared with a fire that would com- 
pletely and simultaneously envelop this immense city 
in its devouring flames. 

As a matter of fact, we have no fit example of the 
kind in the history of the whole world upon which to 
look back and mentally compare it, in any degree, with 
the ^^big fire" which we may safely conclude will shortly 
take place in this city in the execution of God's 
righteous decree against us. That such a fire will soon 
take place, and also mainly for the just and well-merited 
punishment of the inhuman monsters who now brutally 
and callously trade in both the bodies and souls of the 
helpless men, heedless women, and innocent children of 
this rightly condemned city of far-reaching and almost 
universally recognised ill-fame, there can be no possible 
doubt in the mind of any person who knows as much 
about it and the Divine prophecy under notice as I do. 

The fire that will consume this immensely large city, 
together with its much larger population than that of 
any other city upon the face of the earth, is undoubtedly 
a thing that must actually be seen before the unspeak- 
able horrors which must necessarily attach to such a 
thing can possibly be realised to anything like an appre- 
ciable extent by mortals. However, I sincerely hope 
that the knowledge that such a fire will take place in this 
city will be quite sufficient to induce every right-minded 
man, woman, and child, now to be found within its sin- 
stained boundaries, to promptly flee from the dreadful 
wrath thus to come; and also with all their might, and 
in candid and faithful response to the merciful CALL 
referred to at length in a preceding chapter of this book 
— a call that none may disregard and live. 

While the verses under notice very plainly tell us 
that ^'SHE (London) SHALL BE UTTERLY 
BURNED WITH FIRE," they are entirely silent, so 
far as 1 can see, as to how such fire or fires will be 



366 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Started, and also by what means, and by whom carried 
out, excepting, of course, that the answers to such ques- 
tions may be involved, and inferentially given, in the 
deeplv impressive and highly significant words, 
''STRONG IS THE LORD GOD WHO JUDG- 
ETH HER," and which immediately follow the state- 
ment which tells us of ''her' impending destruction by 
fire. 

In view of these facts, it is well to here refer to the 
Biblical narrative of the utter destruction of the ancient 
cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, and which I believe to 
be the only instance on record of anything of the kind 
having taken place in this dark world of sin, sorrow, 
and misery. 

Also, in view of the fact that a reminder of the 
above-mentioned narrative may both interest and edify 
the majority of my readers in this particular connec- 
tion, I will here briefly repeat it for their convenience. 
It is as follows, viz. : — 

"AND the LORD appeared unto him (Abraham) in the plains of 
Mamre : and he sat in the tent door in the heat of the day ; 

And he Hft up his eyes and looked, and, lo, three men stood by 
him: and when he saw them, he ran to meet them from the tent door, 
and bowed himself toward the ground, 

And said, My Lord, if now I have favour in thy sight, pass not 
away. I pray thee, from thy servant : 

Let a little water, I pray you, be fetched, and wash your feet, and 
rest yourselves under the tree : 

And I will fetch a morsel of bread, and comfort ye your hearts ; 
after that ye shall pass on : for therefore are ye come to your servant. 
And they said. So do, as thou hast said. 

And the men rose up from thence, and looked toward Sodom : and 
Abraham went with them to bring them on the way. 

And the LORD said. Shall I hade from Abraham that thing which 
I do; 

Seeing that Abraham shall surely become a great and mighty 
nation, and all the nations of the earth shall be blessed in him? 

For I know him. that he will command his children and his house- 
hold after him, and they shall keep the way of the LORD, to do 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 367 

justice and judgment; that the LORD may bring upon Abraham that 
which he hath spoken of him. 

And the LORD said, Because the cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is 
great, and because their sin is very grievous ; 

I will go down now, and see whether they have done altogether 
according to the cry of it, which is come unto me; and if not, I 
will know. 

And the men turned their faces from thence, and went toward 
Sodom: but Abraham stood yet before the LORD. 

And Abraham drew near, and said. Wilt thou also destroy the 
righteous with the wicked? 

Peradventure there be fifty righteous within the city: wilt thou 
also destroy and not spare the place for the fifty righteous that are 
therein ? 

That be far from thee to do after this manner, to slay the right- 
eous with the wicked : and that the righteous should be as the wicked, 
that be far from thee: Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right? 

And the LORD said, If I find in Sodom fifty righteous within the 
city, then will I spare all the place for their sakes. 

And Abraham answered and said, Behold now, I have taken upon 
me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes : 

Peradventure there shall lack five of the fifty righteous : wilt thou 
destroy all the city for lack of five? And he said, If I find there be 
forty and five, I will not destroy it. 

And he spake unto him yet again, and said, Peradventure there 
shall be forty found there. And he said, I will not do it for forty's 
sake. 

And he said unto him, Oh let not the Lord be angry, and I will 
speak: Peradventure there shall thirty be found there. And he said, 
I will not do it, if I find thirty there. 

And he said, Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the 
Lord: Peradventure there shall be twenty found there. And he said, 
I will not destroy it for twenty's sake. 

And he said. Oh let not the Lord be angry, and I will speak yet, 
but this once: Peradventure ten shall be found there. And he said, 
I will not destroy it for ten's sake. 

And the LORD went his way, as soon as he had left communing 
with Abraham: and Abraham returned unto his place. 

And there came two angels to Sodom at even ; and Lot sat in the 
gate of Sodom : and Lot seeing them rose up to meet them ; and he 
bowed himself with his face toward the ground; 

And he said, Behold now, my lords, turn in, I pray you, into your 
servant's house, and tarry all night, and wash your feet, and ye shall 
rise up early, and go on your ways. And they said. Nay; but we will 
abide in the street all night. 

And he pressed upon them greatly ; and they turned in unto him, 



368 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

and entered into his house; and he made them a feast, and did bake 
unleavened bread, and they did eat. 

And the men said unto Lot, Hast thou any besides? son in law, 
and thy sons, and thy daughters, and whatsoever thou hast in the 
city, bring them out of this place: (The people of God in the British 
Isles are now similarly commanded to leave their native land). 

For we will destroy this place, because the cry of them is waxen 
great before the face of the LORD ; and the LORD hath sent us 
to destroy it. 

And Lot went out, and spake unto his sons in law, which married 
his daughters, and said. Up, get you out of this place, for the LORD 
will destroy the city. But he seemed as one that mocked unto his 
sons in law. 

And when the morning arose, then the angles hastened Lot, 
saying, Arise, take thy wife, and thy two daughters, which are here; 
lest thou be consumed in the iniquity of the city. 

And while he lingered, the men laid hold upon his hand, and 
upon the hand of his wife, and upon the hand of his two daughters; 
the LORD being merciful unto him ; and they brought him forth, 
and set him without the city. 

And it came to pass, when they had brought him forth abroad, 
that he said. Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay 
thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed. 

And Lot said unto them. Oh, not so, my Lord : 

Behold now, thy servant hath found grace in thy sight, and thou 
hast magnified thy mercy, which thou hast shewed unto me in saving 
my life ; and I cannot escape to the mountains, lest some evil take me, 
and I die: 

Behold now, this city is near to flee unto, and it is a little one : 
Oh, let me escape thither (is it not a little one?) and my soul shall 
live. 

And he said unto him. See, I have accepted thee concerning this 
thing also, that I will not overthrow this city, for the which thou 
hast spoken. 

Haste thee, escape thither ; for I cannot do any thing till thou be 
come thither. Therefore the name of the city was called Zoar. 

The sun was risen upon the earth when Lot entered into Zoar. 

Then the LORD rained upon Sodom and upon Gomorrah brim- 
stone and fire from the LORD out of heaven; 

And he overthrew these cities, and all the plain, and all the 
inhabitants of the cities, and that which grew upon the ground. 

But his wife looked back from behind him, and she became a 
pillar of salt. 

And Abraham got up early in the morning to the place where he 
stood before the LORD : 

And he looked toward Sodom and Gomorrah, and toward all the 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 369 

land of the plain, and beheld, and lo, the smoke of the country went up 
as the smoke of a furnace. 

And it came to pass, when God destroyed the cities of the plain, 
that God remembered Abraham, and sent Lot out of the midst of 
the overthrow, when he overthrew the cities in which Lot dwelt. 

And Lot went up out of Zoar, and dwelt in the mountain, and 
his two daughters with him; for he feared to dwell in Zoar: and he 
dwelt in a cave, he and his two daughters." 

GENESIS, extracts from chapters xviii and xix. 

The above statement is surely sufficiently explicit 
and startling to convince every reasonable being in our 
midst, especially those who profess to believe the whole 
of the records of the Holy Bible, that the impending 
destruction of the God-condemned city of London is 
quite possible by Divine intervention, and indeed very 
probable, in view of the many unpardonable sins which 
we have unquestionably committed in the same filthy 
manner as did the foolish people of Sodom and Gomor- 
rah and the many other ancient and modern cities 
already destroyed for committing the same kind of 
inexcusable crimes. 

It will doubtless be quite an easy matter for all but 
the wilfully blind and the stupidly ignorant to at once 
see that if the Almighty Creator of the Universe was 
able, by His Word and at His Will, to utterly destroy 
one sinful city by raining ''brimstone and fire from the 
Lord out of heaven^^ upon it. He is equally able, by His 
Word and at His Will, to destroy another sinful city 
by the same appropriate and efficient means. Whether 
the offending city be named Sodom, Gomorrah, LON- 
DON, Messina, Berlin, Paris, or New York; and 
whether it be large or small, ancient or modern, such 
facts can make no possible difference to the limitless 
Power of the Lord our God, or His ability to utterly 
destroy such city, should the occasion arise for Him to 
do so. 

'^STRONG IS THE LORD GOD WHO 



370 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

JUDGETH HER" are the plain words which support 
the equally plain statement contained in the great and 
important prophecy under notice in reference to the 
utter burning of this (London) our boastful city of 
unspeakable infidelity, indescribable blasphemy, un- 
precedented ignorance, innumerable crimes and unpar- 
donable sins. 

In comparing the interesting Biblical narrative of 
the utter destruction of the condemned cities of Sodom 
and Gomorrah with the equally interesting prophecy 
which foretells the impending and utter destruction of 
this condemned city of London, it will at once be seen 
by the keen observer that several of the peculiar and 
exceptional distinguishing features which were asso- 
ciated with the destruction of the former cities are, and 
will be, associated with the destruction which now 
impends over the latter. 

For instance, the punishment inflicted in the one 
case, and about to be inflicted in the other, is said to 
be by Divine intervention and decree, and as a just 
reward for unpardonable sins committed. 

In the one case the servants of the Lord were merci- 
fully called out of the doomed cities above referred to 
previous to their destruction, and in the other they 
are mercifully called out of the doomed city of LON- 
DON just previous to the sudden outpouring of the 
terrible wrath of the destroying angel of death upon it. 

And another, and probably the most peculiar fea- 
ture of all, consists in the remarkable fact that in each 
case the ''SMOKE" of burning is pointedly referred to. 

The latter fact (the mention of ''the smoke of burn- 
ing" in each case) is worthy of the most serious con- 
sideration for more reasons than one. For instance, it 
is worthy of consideration, inasmuch as {inter alia) 
it suggests that the same means that were employed 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 371 

to destroy Sodom and Gomorrah will also be employed 
to destroy the city of London. 

In the case of the ancient cities above referred to, 
it will doubtless have been particularly noticed by 
readers of the Biblical account of their destruction that 
it is there said that ''the LORD RAINED upon Sodom 
and upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord 
out of heaven," and in view of which highly authentic 
statement we may confidently conclude that the dread- 
ful fire which thus UTTERLY consumed those sinful 
cities by Divine intervention was brought about by 
exceptionally large quantities of burning sulphur being 
''RAINED" down upon, and all over them at once, not 
only for the express purpose of UTTERLY destroying 
them, but also so as to preclude every conceivable possi- 
bility of anyone escaping therefrom, to a place of safety 
AFTER that dreadful fire once started on its awful 
career for the utter destruction of every living creature 
and all the property therein at that time. 

In this connection it will probably be remembered 
by those of my readers who have ever seen a large body 
of sulphur scattered and on fire, or even in small quan- 
tities, such, for instance, as are used for disinfecting 
purposes, that the amount of "SMOKE" (overpower- 
ing fumes) which is invariably sent up from it, while 
being consumed, is much greater than from any other 
kind of rapidly burning material in existence. 

In reference to the case of Sodom and Gomorrah 
it will be noticed that it is said, "the SMOKE of the 
country went up as the smoke of a furnace"; and in 
reference to the case of London that it is said, "the 
kings of the earth shall bewail her, and lament for her, 
when they shall see the SMOKE of her burning." 

The very existence of parallel features of such deep 
and far-reaching inference as those just mentioned 
unquestionably are, will surely be seen to be ominous 



372 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

of evil in store for us, especially when fully considered 
in the connection and under the circumstances above 
referred to, and therefore, well worthv of the keenest 
possible attention by all who would wisely observe the 
advisability of immediately quitting this condemned 
city in obedience to the merciful CALL specially 
referred to at considerable length in a preceding chapter 
of this book — the twelfth. 

That this immensely large and unpardonably sinful 
city of London will shortly be consumed by FIRE I 
have no doubt. 

That it ''SHALL BE UTTERLY BURNED BY 
FIRE" I have no doubt. The inspired writer of the 
great and important prophecy herein under notice, and 
which carries indisputable evidence of its own truth 
upon every word and line written in it, plainly tells us 
that it ''SHALL" be so. 

That the terrible and utterly consuming fire herein 
referred to will be brought about by direct Divine inter- 
vention and decree I have no doubt. 

That such fire will be started simultaneously in 
every part of our great city, in a moment of time, by 
the sudden "RAINING" down of a large volume of 
flaming, blinding, and suffocating sulphur upon the 
w^hole of it at once I have no doubt. 

And that such fire will commence its unprece- 
dentedly awful career, for the utter destruction of every 
living creature and all the valuable property within our 
city, in the dead of an intensely dark night, and during 
the raging of a fierce and angry storm of unparalleled 
violence, I have not the shadow of a doubt. 

The many lazy, idle, and indifferent clergymen of 
England will more than probably say that London will 
not be destroyed in the appalling manner herein 
depicted, or, indeed, at all. I say that it is not a matter 
for the WISE and intelligent to foolishly bicker and 



THE BOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 373 

interminably quibble about. The time is short, and the 
data under notice is undoubtedly explicit and reliable. 

The Holy Scriptures and the Infallible God of 
Heaven plainly tell us that London will be destroyed 
in exactly the manner above referred to, and that alone 
is more than sufficient to satisfy me about the matter, 
and so it will be with every right-minded man, woman, 
and child who is privileged to read the awful words 
which I now write. 

In case any of my readers should have unwittingly 
taken hold of the false, stupid, and totally unfounded 
idea, from a Scriptural point of view, that our God is 
not a God of justice and SEVERITY as well as a God 
of LOVE and mercy, or in case any of them should be 
foolish enough to blasphemously question the inimitable 
love and incomprehensible mercy of our Heavenly 
Father, in view of what is written in the Holy Scrip- 
tures in reference to the impending and utter destruction 
of this abominable city of unprecedented sin, sorroWs 
misery, and confusion, I will now briefly refer to these 
(His) unalterable attributes, as an aspect of my subject, 
before proceeding to deal separately with each of the 
verses directly under notice in this chapter. 

In the first place, and on the one hand, I must can- 
didly admit that whenever I look, as it were, seriously, 
into the dear, sweet, and pretty little face of a small 
and unsuspecting child as one of the many hundreds of 
thousands of innocent, harmless, and holy little children 
of the well-to-do, who confidently dwell in this great 
city of sin, misery, and degradation, and remember the 
awful doom that I know most certainly to be impending 
over their heads, my heart, in pity for them, distends, 
my breath quickens at the mere thought of the horrible 
death which surely awaits them, and in wondering if it 
is at all possible to devise some really practical plan by 
which to save them from it, my thoughts always lead me 



374 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

into the bottomless quagmire of interminable mental 
confusion and utter despair, and there I relinquish my 
effort on their behalf. 

In the second place, and on the other hand, when- 
ever I seriously think of the many more hundreds of 
thousands of intensely hungry, barely clad, and utterly 
helpless little mites (the children of the poor) who con- 
stantly and aimlessly roam about our dirty, filthy, 
narrow, stinking, immoral, and dog-and-devil infested 
streets — when I look at the awful pictures that are daily 
presented to me, in the form of little children, in this 
city — when I look fully upon their pinched-up and 
starved-looking little faces; when I look deeply and 
carefully into their hollow and sunken little eyes; when 
I look upon their drawn and quivering lips; when I see 
their white and shrunken gums ; when I look upon their 
pale and hollow cheeks, that should be full, round, and 
rosy; when I see the skin tightly stretched over their 
abnormally small necks; when I see their half-naked 
and emaciated little bodies; when I see their thin, weak, 
and shaking little hands, that ought to be strong, healthy 
looking, and actively engaged in a useful occupation, 
forcibly extended, by the cruel pangs of hunger, in 
undignified beggary; when I see that gaunt and hungry 
look of indescribable misery stamped upon the whole 
frame and every feature of every one of these little 
innocent human creatures, these holy children of God; 
and when I hear that pitiful plea (for a mouthful of 
bread) of their w^eakly and scarcely audible little voices, 
my heart violently quivers, my blood boils, my lips are 
forcibly parted in a bitter curse upon the cursed heads 
of the inhuman brutes who have callously neglected and 
murderously forced these dear little ones to suffer and 
to die in this awful way, and finally my tongue is 
forcibly compelled to loudly utter an intensely fervent 
prayer to the just and ever-merciful God of Heaven to 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 375 

not only destroy London, but also to promptly damn the 
whole of the rich men and women of England for their 
unpardonable sins and unspeakable brutality in bring- 
ing about this most damnable state of affairs. 

When I think of the poor, hungry, helpless, and 
hopeless father, daily and vainly pleading for work at 
the blood-stained door of the gluttonous rich man ; when 
I think of the poor, hungry, miserable, and heart- 
broken mother ''at home," in some foul den of our 
cursed East End (the happy hunting-ground of the rich 
landlord, the vampire, and the devil) , hopelessly weep- 
ing over her sick, dying, hungry, helpless, and shivering 
little children; when I think of the hateful presence of 
that brazen and evil emissary of the rich man and the 
devil (the bailiff) ; and when I think of England's 
cursed laws, wholly in favour of ''her" licentious rich, 
and entirely against the best interests of her honest poor, 
I cease to even hope for any remedy for the material 
salvation of this cursed city of London, of England, and, 
indeed, of any part of the whole of the rich-man-blasted 
British Empire. 

When I look upon our crooked and narrow streets, 
our dirty and degrading alley-ways, and our dark and 
filthy lanes, and when I remember them to be the ever- 
burdensome and cursed legacy left to us by the ground- 
rent landlord and the devil, the most damnable thieves 
that ever robbed, plundered, and murdered frail human 
beings, and existed, thrived, and grew rich upon the sin, 
sorrow, misery, inconvenience, destitution, and prosti- 
tution of any down-trodden people upon the face of the 
earth, I can only rejoice that they will soon be no more 
— that the immoral and festering carcase of the former 
(the ground-rent landlord), and the evil spirit of the 
latter (the devil), will soon be cast into the lowest 
depths of hell I have no doubt in either my heart or my 
mind. 



376 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

When I look upon the shockingly adominable con- 
ditions generally which evil rich men (devils incarnate) 
have needlessly forced upon the heedless millions of 
helpless creatures who are, at this very moment, in 
this modern Babylon of indescribable wickedness, 
suffering all the bitterest pains of the cruellest hell that 
was ever imagined by the wildest "ranter" that ever 
"bawled" in a Nonconformist church of confusion, my 
heart beats wildly with the greatest possible contempt 
for them (the rich) and their murderous greed, and my 
pent-up feelings can only find relief in the pleasing 
thought that to whatever extent the greedy, selfish, 
and gluttonous rich people of England have inflicted 
pain and sorrow upon the poor, helpless, and hungry 
people of England, the Lord shall very soon inflict 
"DOUBLE" the amount of ''torment and sorrow" upon 
them (the rich) as a punishment for having done so — 
oppressed the suffering poor and needy. 

When I think of the impending doom of this devil- 
inhabited, dog-infested, and man-degraded city of utter 
confusion, unpardonable sin, awful misery, and incur- 
able poverty and vice, I can only rejoice in the glorious 
fact that the Lord our God has at last taken upon Him- 
self to justly judge and rightly punish ''the great whore 
that sitteth upon many waters." 

The London County Council may continue its laud- 
able effort to improve our dirty, filthy, and narrow 
thoroughfares, but can only do so by removing a burden 
from one of our shoulders in the form of such dirty, 
filthy, and narrow thoroughfares, and placing a much 
heavier one upon the other in the form of crushing 
taxation, and the poor man will still have to suffer. 

The above-mentioned Council may, with great and 
everlasting credit to its members, continue to partly 
feed our starving little ones, and thus further increase 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 377 

our rates and taxes, and the poor man will still have to 
suffer. 

These and many other apparently laudable efforts 
may continue to be made to improve the awful con- 
dition of our miserable people, but the poor man will 
still have to bear the cruel burden, brutally and cal- 
lously imposed upon him by his murderous taxmaster — 
the rich man. 

The helpless poor of our condemned city of im- 
pending death may fume, starve, die, rot, fester, or 
wallow like pigs in the mire of our dirty, filthy streets 
for a thousand years for all that that immoral vampire 
of hell — the ground rent landlord — cares, and if he and 
the licentious rich people of England generally were 
given their choice, they would doubtless let this awful 
state of things continue for a million years sooner than 
justly and righteously give up a single foot of the stolen 
lands or a fraction of the ill-gotten gains which they, 
for the moment, falsely call theirs, and cling to as 
though eternal life, instead of everlasting damnation, 
was contingent on the selfish possession and dog-like 
holding of abnormal wealth. 

Thus, as it were, a dark, dismal, and hateful funeral 
pall of hell has, through the insatiable greed and 
abominable lust of our murderous rich men, firmly 
spread itself over this cursed city of the living death 
and far-reaching ill-fame. 

What, then, is the remedy for the betterment of 
our poor, ignorant, and down-trodden people? What 
can really be done to substantially benefit them under 
such appalling conditions and shocking circumstances 
as those which now so largely obtain in our midst un- 
questionably are? 

There is but one remedy. The licentious rich man 
will not voluntarily give up his ill-gotten pelf; the 
wolfish landlord will not voluntarily give up an inch of 



378 THE DOOM OP BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

his stolen lands; our legislation is largely farcical and 
worthless; and the ignorant poor men of our day are 
neither well organised, nor sufficiently plucky to cope 
with the well-armed forces of our nation, who are ever 
at the beck and call of the rich, and are consequently 
unable to force them (the rich) to be either just or 
honest. 

Under these utterly damnable circumstances there 
is, as above stated, but one remedy by which to now 
purge the earth of the evil things which so largely 
obtain in this abominable city, and that is God's remedy 
— the only true, effective, and lasting remedy — THE 
FIRE THAT CONSUMETH! 

The condemned city of LONDON, and its deeds 
and its documents, its records and its relics, its streets 
and its strangers, its banks and its bars, its factories and 
its factions, its politics and its police, its sins and its 
sorrows, its rich and its "righteous," its proud and its 
poor, the full and the fainting, the happy and the 
hungry, the dirty and the degraded, the devil and the 
duke, the prince and the pirate, the dying and the 
lying, the preacher and the publican, the sinner and 
the "saint," and everyone and everything else that 
remains in it for any considerable length of time after 
the merciful CALL of the Lord our God goes forth to 
HIS people to "come out of her," must necessarily be 
relegated to the fierce and UTTERLY consuming 
flames of an intensely heated furnace. 

Thus the immediate and utter destruction of this 
abominable city of sin, sorrow, ignorance, and inde- 
scribable misery on the one hand, and of fads, fashions, 
lust, lies, laziness, luxuriousness, and licentiousness on 
the other, is the only imaginable effective remedy, in 
view alone of the many adverse and appalling condi- 
tions which so largely obtain in it at this very moment, 
and will doubtless continue so long as its name is 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 379 

allowed to remain among those of the great cities of the 
earth. But we may be quite sure that its name will not 
for long be allowed to so remain. The absence of the 
word '^London" will certainly be a feature of every atlas 
that will be published upon the face of the earth after a 
comparatively short space of time. 

The awful condition of so many of our dear, help- 
less, and innocent little children, alone, will soon 
demand from our ever-merciful Heavenly Father the 
immediate and utter destruction of this cruel and 
hateful modern ^'Babylon" of hell. The horrible con- 
ditions and evil circumstances under which they are 
now forced to exist certainly indicates that a con- 
tinuance of their precious lives would involve them in 
much more bitter and unendurable sorrow^ than would 
sudden and merciful deaths to every one of them. 

In life they have no hope; in death and the resur- 
rection of the just they have much to hope for and 
much to gain. 

The momentary fear, and short and sharp pains 
associated with a sudden and merciful death, such as 
is depicted in the preceding pages of this book, are as 
nothing compared to the sum total of the incompre- 
hensible amount of suffering they would be callously 
called upon, by the rich people (devils incarnate) of 
England, to endure, were they allowed to continue long 
in their present abominable position. 

And I am quite sure that the infinitesimally small 
amount of earthly pleasure which they will soon be 
mercifully called upon to give up in this world of sin, 
sorrow, and misery is as nothing when compared with 
^'the far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory" 
which most certainly awaits them in ''My Father s 
House/^ 

In this abominable age of greed, selfishness, and 
injustice they may never even hope to be justly avenged 



380 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

on their cruel and heartless oppressors; in the next they 
most certainly will be. 



"Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all that 
are in the graves shall hear his voice, 

And shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the resur- 
rection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of 
damnation." 

ST. JOHN, chapter V, verses 28 and 29. 



In view of the above-mentioned incontrovertible 
facts I sincerely hope that all my readers will be able 
to clearly see and fully realize that our God is a God of 
perfact love, incomprehensible mercy, and incompar- 
able justice, and which He most certainly is, notwith- 
standing the apparent severity of the immutable decree 
which He has now issued for the almost immediate and 
utter destruction of this condemned city — London. 

On the one hand, it is a comparatively small matter 
to know that our little ones will momentarily sujfer in 
the destruction of their filthy English ''houses'' of 
misery, while, on the other hand, it is surely a compara- 
tively great matter to have the full assurance of our 
blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ Himself that 
'4n my (their) Father s house are many mansions,'' and, 
therefore, that wx may confidently conclude that our 
little ones will be well provided for in a bright and 
sunny land when London is no more. 

It is well to remember in this connection that when 
the worthless carcases of the selfish and brutal rich men 
(the fiends incarnate) of our day, together with their 
much-worshipped ''property'' which cannot later on be 
given in exchange for eternal life, shall be justly rele- 
gated to the devouring flames of destruction, and their 
avaricious souls to the everlasting ^'flames" of hell 
''fire," there will still most certainly remain, and be for 
evermore, a true, faithful, and ever-loving Friend of our 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 



381 



dear little children. Although despised by rich men, 
they are nevertheless priceless in the sight of the great 
and Almighty Creator of the Eternal Universe — God. 

took a child, and set him by him." 



"Jesus 



THERE'S a Friend for little children 

Above the bright blue sky, 
A Friend who never changes, 

Whose love will never die; 
Our earthly friends may fail us, 

And change with changing years ; 
This Friend is always worthy 

Of that dear Name He bears. 

There's a rest for little children 

Above the bright blue sky, 
Who love the Blessed Saviour, 

And to the FATHER cry ; 
A rest from every turmoil. 

From sin and sorrow free, 
Where every little pilgrim 

Shall rest eternally. 

There's a home for little children 

Above the bright blue sky, 
Where JESUS reigns in glory, 

A home of peace and joy ; 
No home on earth is like it, 

Nor can with it compare ; 
And every one is happy. 

For all are holy there. 



There's a crown for little children 

Above the bright blue sky, 
And all who look for JESUS 

Shall wear it by and by ; 
A crown of brightest glory, 

Which He will then bestow 
On those who found His favour 

And loved His Name below. 

There's a song for little children 

Above the bright blue sky, 
A song that will not weary. 

Though sung continually ; 
A song which even Angels 

Can never, never sing; 
They know not CHRIST as Saviour, 

But worship Him as King. 

There's a robe for little children 

Above the bright blue sky; 
And a harp of sweetest music, 

And palms of victory. 
All, all above is treasured, 

And found in CHRIST alone ; 
LORD, grant Thy little children 

To know Thee as their own. 

Amen. 



To conclude this chapter I will now briefly and 
separately refer to each of the verses directly under 
notice in it. 

VERSE 9. 
"And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication 
and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, 
when they shall see the smoke of her burning." 

In these awful days of keen and heartless competi- 
tion between the people of practically every country in 
the whole world the downfall of even a great city or 
nation is not usually looked upon by the '^KINGS'' or 
great ones of the earth as something to bitterly weep 
and loudly wail about, and neither do I think that it 
can be shown that it is their rule to do so. 

On the contrary, the WRECKING of a great city 
is, oftener than otherwise, a matter over which the 



382 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

traders of the world, at any rate, usually experience an 
inavard and uncontrollable glow of satisfaction, even if 
nothing is openly said to that effect. 

This is unquestionably and, in a sense, naturally so, 
in view alone of the fact that the majority of such men 
are usually selfish at heart, and that a keen demand for 
the supply of large quantities of material with which to 
repair the damage done on such occasions almost invari- 
ably then presents itself to them. 

Some of my readers may possibly look upon this as 
a somewhat hard thing for me to say of any class of 
people upon the face of the earth, in view of the thought 
that the appalling loss of life which is invariably asso- 
ciated with the destruction of a large city, or any con- 
siderable portion thereof, would prevent any such 
feeling from arising on such an occasion, but neverthe- 
less it is quite true — it does arise. 

Such is well known to have actually been the case 
when Messina, San Francisco, Valparaiso, and other 
famous cities were, during recent years, either partly or 
wholly devastated by earthquake, fire, flood, and storm. 

In view, however, of the appalling and exceptional 
magnitude and utter completeness of the ruin that is 
about to overtake the city of London in the near future, 
and for the particular reasons stated in the next succeed- 
ing chapter of this book, a genuine exception to the 
above mentioned rule is apparently, and with good 
cause, in store for that occasion. 

In the verse directly under notice w^e are told that 
the '^KINGS, nations, or great ones" of the earth shall 
bewail her, and lament over her, when they shall see the 
smoke of her burning/' 

The sorrow and lamentations of the nations of the 
earth will evidently be quite genuine and whole-hearted 
on the particular occasion here mentioned. Indeed, 
we may be sure of this in view alone of the noteworthy 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 383 

fact that the information which we have before us 
respecting the absolute genuineness of the emotions 
which shall overcome the great ones of the earth ''when 
they shall see the smoke of her burning,'^ is vouched 
for by an infallible Authority — the inspired Revealer of 
the sure Word of God. 

Friends and enemies alike will doubtless be heartily 
sorry for the downfall of London, and I think I am 
quite safe in saying that nothing short of her complete 
and irreparable demolition would cause many of the 
latter to be genuinely sorry for her. This would likely 
be so, in view alone of the brutal tyranny which she 
has callously exercised over many of them in the past. 

VERSE 10. 
"Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas 
that great city Babylon, that mighty city ! for in one hour is thy 
judgment come." 

In this verse we not only have another strong 
inferential proof that it is the city of London, England, 
and in turn the British nation and Empire, that is 
referred to in the all-important prophecy herein under 
notice, but also further and substantial proof that 
''HER TORMENT" will be exceptionally great and 
terrible in the awful day of ''her" national undoing, 
and that the judgment, or sentence, that will most cer- 
tainly come upon "her," in that day, will be swift, sure, 
sudden, and appalling. 

The exceptional and remarkable words, "THAT 
GREAT CITY" and "THAT MIGHTY CITY," are, 
I am sure, words which may be the better and more 
appropriately applied to our own great city than to any 
other city upon the face of the earth at this very moment, 
or indeed at any other time during the entire existence 
of this world of tears, at any rate, so far as we know, or 
require to know in pursuance of this enquiry. 



384 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"STANDING AFAR OFF FOR THE FEAR 
OF HER TORMENT." In these awful words we are 
plainly given to understand that the danger that will 
be closely associated with our unspeakable torment 
and misery will be so great in the terrible and rapidly 
approaching day of our national destruction that no 
one will then even dare to come near enough to London 
to help us, or otherwise, for fear of being smitten by 
the evil and hurtful things that will then adversely 
affect us. 

"IN ONE HOUR IS THY JUDGMENT 
COME." The appalling suddenness with which our 
dreadful punishment will be inflicted upon us is un- 
questionably referred to in, and emphasized by, these 
particular words of pitiful plaintiveness. Surely this 
feature alone of the judgment of the Great Whore 
makes the merest thought of it both sad and depressing, 
and therefore I have no inclination to make any further 
comment upon it or anything associated with it. 

However, it is only reasonable to suppose that 
some of my readers may still require to be shown, from 
a secular point of view, that the condition of London is 
such that it is imperative to speedily destroy it in the 
manner depicted in the foregoing portion of this 
chapter, and about which all fair-minded readers of 
these words may fully assure themselves by making, on 
their own account, as I have done, a keen and un- 
prejudiced investigation respecting its people and 
affairs, and when, I am sure, they will rightly come to 
exactly the same conclusion that I have come to about it. 

In making the investigation above referred to many 
authentic reports and well-founded records of evil and 
abominable things done in this festering plague spot of 
sin, sorrow, lust, selfishness and unspeakable immorality 
have fallen into my hands; and in which there is 
absolute proof of the extensive existence, in our midst. 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 385 

of the most shocking, blasphemous and filthy wicked- 
ness that it is possible for anyone to imagine. 

In them there is absolute proof of the extensive 
existence, in our midst, of the most shockingly disgust- 
ing brutality that it is possible for so-called human 
beings, influenced by the worst demons in hell, to 
''indulge'^ in. 

In them, there is absolute proof of the extensive 
existence, in our midst, of licentious rich men (Clergy- 
men among them) whose greed, lust, selfishness, 
brutality and immorality could not possibly be ex- 
ceeded by the lowest animals in the brute creation. 

In them there is absolute proof of the extensive 
existence, in our midst, of poverty, vice, misery, false- 
hood, ignorance and degradation probably unequalled 
in any other city or country in the whole world. 

And in them there is absolute proof of the extensive 
existence, in our midst, of immorality and lust of a 
kind that spares neither the young, the holy, the weak, 
nor the innocent — lust of a kind that discriminates in 
respect to neither the age, sex, nor colour of its victims — 
immorality and poverty of a kind that impels the parent 
to live upon the sin of the child, the husband upon that 
of the wife, and the brother upon that of the sister — 
license of a kind that permits the filthiest beings in 
existence to engage in, and carry on, a trade in "white 
slaves" (the exportation of innocent girls — the 
daughters of the starving poor — English girls! — to 
foreign countries for immoral purposes) — immorality 
and degradation of a kind that allows the procurer and 
the procuress to exist and thrive in our midst — 
immorality and falsehood of a kind that overlooks the 
utter wickedness of the "pious" humbug who goes to 
"church" on Sunday, when he should be in hell, and 
on Monday compels his unfortunate office boy or girl to 
lie through the telephone, in his very presence, respect- 



386 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

ing his whereabouts — ''commercial immorality of a 
kind that will not abate an atom of its wickedness until 
England's lust has abated its viciousness, and which 
will not be the case until it and all associated with it 
are swept from off the face of the earth for ever. 

The shocking immorality that exists, in our midst, 
at the present time, is, I am sure, quite as bad, and 
most probably a great deal worse than that which 
existed when Mr. Stead wrote "The Maiden Tribute of 
Modern Babylon" twenty-five years ago, and that it 
will so exist until this doomed City is entirely enveloped 
in the devouring flames depicted in the great and 
important prophecy herein under notice I have no 
doubt. 

The awful kind of poverty that induces immorality 
and compels so many of our unfortunate people to cater 
for and strive to satisfy the abominable lust and insati- 
able greed of our ungodly rich men and women, at the 
brutal cost of the forced humiliation, degradation, and 
damnation of the poor, the ignorant and the hungry, 
is, most certainly, still with us, and likely to be and 
remain with us, so long as we remain, and, therefore 
alone, we may reasonably conclude that wickedness, in 
many of the abominable forms above mentioned, will 
not be done away with, in our midst, so long as Eng- 
land remains a nation, London a City, and the "house" 
of the rich mans "veto" intact. 

If my readers, or any of them, should find them- 
selves helpless to disprove the things here referred to, 
after making a full and unprejudiced investigation of 
our moral standing in the world, they will probably, in 
such case, be the better able to accept and believe the 
Divine statement which declares that it is as I have 
said — that London, and, in turn, England, "is fallen, 
is fallen, and has become the habitation of devils, and 



THE DOOMED CITY— LONDON IN FLAMES 387 

the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean 
and hateful bird." 

Were it not that common decency and my regard 
for the young, the innocent and the holy forbids the 
publication of the many disgusting reports before me, 
and with which I have armed myself in defence of the 
truth, I would willingly publish the whole of them, and, 
indeed, gladly so, if I thought that such a course would 
help my readers to the better understand and more fully 
realise our evident wickedness, as a nation, in the pure 
and Holy Sight of Almighty God. 

However, they (the reports above referred to) are 
open for the private inspection of all who may desire 
to see them and can show me that they have good 
intentions and an honest purpose in view, in wishing 
to see them, and chiefly to know something of the real 
inwardness of things generally, in this much over-rated 
country, as a confirmation of the truth of the great 
and important prophecy herein under notice, and par- 
ticularly in its applicability and reference to this justly 
condemned City of the living death — 

LONDON. 
"LONDON, thou art so evil, yet men love 

The morbid pallor of thy sin-stained face 

Better than all the glad God-given grace 
That breathes in an untrodden hill or grove ; 
As they who by long use would more approve 

To mark the gaiety of silk and lace 

The charm of paint and powder, than to trace 
Some gentler loveliness that nature wove. 

But though men love thee, can their love forget 
Thy misery, thy toll of wasted years, 
Thy restless mart where even souls are priced? 
London, thy streets are strewn with lives — and yet 
Thou shouldst be clean for thou art full of tears. 
But not the kind that washed the feet of Christ." 

A.R.D.S. 



CHAPTER XV. 
WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE. 

"The merchandise of gold." 

"And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her ; 
for no man buyeth their merchandise any more : 

The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of 
pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine 
wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most 
precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble. 

And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and 
wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and 
horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men. 

And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, 
and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, 
and thou shalt find them no more at all. 

The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, 
shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing. 

And saying, Alas, alas that great city, that was clothed in fine 
linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious 
stones, and pearls ! 

For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every 
shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as 
trade by sea, stood afar off, 

And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying. What 
city is like unto this great city ! 

And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and 
wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all 
that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness ! for in one hour 
she is made desolate." 

REVELATION, chapter xviii, verses ii to 19. 

''The pestilence that walketh in the darkness; the sickness that destroyeth in 

the noon-day." 

IN grief and fear to Thee, O God, O look with pity on the scene 

We now for succour Ry ; Of sadness and of dread; 

Thine awful judgments are abroad, And let Thine Angel stand between 

O shield us lest we die. The living and the dead. 

The fell destroyer on every side With contrite hearts to Thee, our King, 

Walks forth with tainted breath ; We turn who oft have stray'd ; 

And pestilence, with rapid stride. Accept the sacrifice we bring, 

Bestrews the land with death. And let Thy hand be stay'd. 

Amen. 

I F all that I have hitherto written in proof of my con- 
■■• tention that this great and important prophecy 
pointedly refers to the British nation and its impending 

388 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 389 

downfall has failed to favourably impress my readers, 
surely the above nine verses of Holy Scripture cannot 
possibly fail to do so when viewed in their every aspect 
and carefully considered in the particular connection 
in which we here find them applicable. 

In them we are plainly told that ''the merchants 
OF THE EARTH and EVERY SHIPMASTER, 

and ALL the company in ships, and sailors, and as many 
as trade by sea," shall be greatly perturbed in their 
minds over the irreparable destruction of London as an 
act contributory to the decreed downfall of England, 
and will give vent to their heartrending feelings by 
bitterly 'Sveeping" and loudly ''wailing" over it The 
cause of the sorrow here mentioned will be that, 
through the UTTER destruction of the great city of 
London (the greatest of all emporiums for the exchange 
of their wares) the merchants and mariners of the 
whole world will then have lost the enormous trade 
which they previously enjoyed with "HER," and that 
consequently, their source of wealth and means of living 
will also then be gone from them for ever. 

With the above words before them it is surely im- 
possible for any intelligent person to fail to recognise 
that in the verses under notice we are plainly given to 
understand that 'THE GREAT WHORE, THE 
MOTHER OF HARLOTS," and ''the Woman'' of 
this all-important prophecy is a great trading and mer- 
chant-shipping country — in fact, the greatest in the 
whole world — and, therefore, that we only have to 
locate a country with a corresdonding characteristic to 
know exactly to whom it refers. 

We all know that ENGLAND is a great mercantile 
and foreign trading nation, the greatest in the world, 
and also a much greater martime power than any other 
upon the face of the earth, cither at the present or any 



390 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Other time during the whole of its existence — that is, so 
far as human knowledge of the matter goes. 

Could anything in the whole world possibly be 
plainer than this? I leave my ''wise'' and intelligent 
readers to judge for themselves. 

. As for myself, I KNOW that 'THE GREAT 
WHORE" of this prophecy IS ENGLAND— the 
British nation. 

So as to be able to deal more fully with this im- 
portant part of my subject, than would otherwise be the 
case, I will now refer to each of the above verses sep- 
arately and in consecutive serial order as I explain each 
of them. 

VERSE II. 
"And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; 
for no man buyeth their merchandise any more." 

In this verse we are plainly told that ''the MER- 
CHANTS" (think of the hard-headed merchants) ''of 
the earth shall weep and mourn" over the ruins of our 
great city, the reason being that "no man (therein) 
buyeth THEIR merchandise any more." 

We all know that London, as a city, is now unques- 
tionably by far the greatest individual buyer of mer- 
chandise on the face of the earth, and I think that I am 
safe in saying that "THE MERCHANTS OF THE 
EARTH" would not be likely to weep and mourn over 
the downfall of any other city in existence. In these 
facts and their harmony with the statement contained 
in the verse directly under notice, we surely find another 
unquestionable proof that our "Great City" and "her" 
impending doom is referred to in this great and im- 
portant prophecy. 

For a moment imagine London unable to buy any 
more merchandise! Never again after the next few 
years shall she be able to buy so much as a pin from 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 391 

anybody, anywhere, according to the awful words of 
this most remarkable prophecy, as herein expounded. 

Surely such a position as that which is above indi- 
cated forbids the slightest hope or possibility of Lon- 
don ever again existing as a city or place of business 
of any kind — and least of all as the capital city of a 
great and important nation and world-wide Empire — 
that is, after her now impending demolition is effected. 

The peculiar data supplied in the particular verse 
under notice, alone, indisputably proves that the de- 
struction of our great city will be utter, and the time 
during which it will take place will unquestionably be 
terrible for every living creature then to be found 
within its sin-stained borders. 

Who will not '^fiee from the wrath to come," in 
view of such a prospect as that which is here plainly 
indicated by the greatest of all Authorities? Will 
YOU? 

VERSE 12. 
"The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of 
pearls and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine 
wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most 
precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble." 

This verse simply comprises a correct list of some 
of the things in which we undoubtedly trade, and there- 
by inferentially furnishes another solid proof that Eng- 
land is the nation referred to in the great and important 
prophecy directly under notice in this book. 

VERSE 13. 
"And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, 
and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, 
and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men." 

In this verse we are furnished with a further and 
also a true list of many more of the things and creatures 



392 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

in which England unquestionably trades extensively, 
and it is, therefore, in a sense, but a continuation of the 
verse which immediately precedes it in the Revelation. 

It will at once be seen, in the particular list of com- 
modities directly under notice in these verses, that two 
special items appear, the merest mention of which, as 
commodities of commerce, can scarcely fail to shock 
the senses, momentarily stop the heart, and chill the 
blood of any ordinarily decent or kind-hearted person 
in existence who cares to allow his or her mind to 
seriously dwell for a few moments upon them, and the 
shockingly abominable and altogether unpardonable 
sins which must necessarily be associated with this par- 
ticular portion of her (England's) ''trade''] 

In the latter part of the above verse we are plainly 
told that England (''Christian" England!) trades in 
"SLAVES and SOULS OF MEN," and I most cer- 
tainly believe it to be so. 

Can boastful England, the "land of the brave and 
the free" (?), truthfully deny this soul-distracting 
statement? 

Unfortunately for ourselves, we cannot truthfully 
deny this soul-distracting statement, and I am sure that 
all but the most outrageously blasphemous among us 
who know anything at all about England's doings will 
not dare to deny it in the sight of Almighty God and 
in view of the emphatic statement contained in His 
Holy Book of Divine Truth, as above mentioned, and 
the knowledge which they possess, or ought to possess, 
in reference thereto {our doings as a nation). 

An examination of some of our dirty, filthy, and 
stifling factories — sweating dens of hell; our ill-venti- 
lated coal mines, and the many other black holes of 
death in which we force our fellow creatures to suffer, 
to blaspheme, and to prematurely die, v/ill prove to any 
honest person who cares to make it that we trade ex- 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 393 

tensively in '^SLAVES," in these abominable and most 
damnable connections, and consequently in both the 
bodies and ''SOULS" of helpless men, hungry women, 
and the innocent little children of the poor. 

An examination of our so-called ''Liquor laws/' the 
pernicious results which constantly accrue to our ignor- 
ant people from their deceptive and disgusting opera- 
tions, and the murderous actions of all associated with 
our dirty, filthy ^Hiquor traffic/' will prove to every- 
body who cares to make it, except the devil himself, 
his bloodthirsty satellites and the clergymen who hold 
shares in brewing companies, that we grant ''licenses'' 
to the evil and the corrupt of our land to trade in 
''SLAVES" and in the bodies and "SOULS" of weak 
men and foolish and immoral women, and the dear 
children whose dirty and degraded mothers the "law" 
and the lust of the latter (the mothers) compel to leave 
outside the filthy doors of those abominable slaughter- 
houses of hell (our drunkeries), while they themselves 
freely enter therein and "LEGALLY" stupefy them- 
selves under "England's glorious laws," and to the detri- 
ment and utter damnation of themselves and all asso- 
ciated with them, including the brewer's clergymen. 

An examination of the limited liability companies' 
share lists at Somerset House (which anyone may make 
by paying a small fee) will prove to all who care to 
make it that one thousand two hundred and eighty 
"pious" humbugs of clergymen have invested a large 
sum of money directly in "brewery shares," and, conse- 
quently, indirectly, in brothels and drunkeries, and thus, 
under "our glorious laws," these inexcusable fiends of 
hell trade extensively in "SLAVES" and in the 
"SOULS" of evil men and helpless prostitutes, and 
when they die leave large sums, under their "wills," to 
the devil in the guise of drunken and profligate sons. 

An examination of our life insurance offices, the 



394 THE DOOM OP BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

evil and abominable methods there adopted and prac- 
tised, and the personal doings and misrepresentations 
of many of those engaged in carrying them on will 
prove to any unprejudiced person who cares to make 
it that we both largely gamble and extensively trade in 
the lives (souls) of fearful men and frightened women 
who have not sufficient nerve to trust the Lord God 
of Heaven respecting their future provision; and, worse 
than all else, under ''our glorious laws" we allow the 
murderer and the murderess to take out "INDUS- 
TRIAL POLICIES" on the "LIVES" of quite un- 
conscious victims in the form of their dear, innocent, 
and helpless little children. 

To my mind, ''a policy'' on the ''life'' of an inno- 
cent child, who does not understand the nature of it, is 
the most damnable document ever issued at the in- 
stigation of the devil under ''English law" and ac- 
cepted from the blood-stained hands of a corrupt man 
by an evil woman. In this particular connection I most 
candidly ask all my readers to always remember these 
words as coming from one well acquainted with the 
utter rottenness of "INDUSTRIAL INSURANCE" 
and all associated with it. 

Can we truthfully deny that we trade in "SLAVES 
and SOULS of MEN"? 

What did we ("Christian" England) do, as a nation, 
when we forced helpless men (our soldiers) to cruelly 
murder their innocent fellow-creatures in South Africa 
during our so-called Boer War? 

It cannot be truthfully said that we did not then 
trade in "SLAVES" and also barter away the precious 
"SOULS OF MEN" in exchange for gold mines, dia- 
mond mines, and broad acres, which are now alike com- 
paratively worthless to us, and will most certainly 
become utterly worthless to us in the near future. They 
are already unquestionably a menace to us in the Sight 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 395 

of Almighty God, and can only remain so to the end of 
time, or so long as we are concerned in holding them. 

Can we truthfully deny that we trade in "SLAVES 
and SOULS OF MEN"? 

What are we now doing by means of our monopoly 
land and property laws — our one code of laws for the 
haughty rich man and another for the humble poor 
man? 

It is surely not too much to say that by means of 
our iniquitous laws we allow the former (the rich man) 
to often force the latter (the poor man) to sell his pre- 
cious soul to the devil for a morsel of bread, and thereby 
we not only allow, but also give, the rich men of our 
land power and ''legal" authority to trade in 
''SLAVES" and in the "SOULS OF MEN," and, 
almost needless to say, which he constantly does to his 
brutal heart's content. 

Can we truthfully deny that we trade in "SLAVES 
and SOULS OF MEN"? 

What are we now doing — or, rather, allowing the 
filthiest brutes of our land to do — with the aid of our 
corrupt and ridiculous marriage laws? 

Such laws are unquestionably well arranged for the 
wicked purpose of putting money into the already over- 
flowing pockets of our worthless "clergy," but in every 
other respect they are sufficiently lax to permit any 
licentious villain of our so-called "upper classes" to 
seduce any POOR girl that he is able to seduce, by 
force or otherwise, and afterwards forsake her in a 
manner unworthy of a brute beast, while the law of 
God is that a seduced woman is the wife of the man 
who seduces her, the act of seduction being the marriage 
act, and the only one under such law (the law of God) , 
and in reference to which see Deuteronomy, chapter 
xxii., verses 28 and 29, for a plain statement of the whole 
matter. 



396 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

The rich man of our land is allowed, under ''our 
ecclesiastical laws and usages," to seduce the POOR 
girl and afterwards cast her (his wife) "off" solely on 
account of the ''class'' to which she is said by our 
''clergy'' to belong, and thereby lue not only give him 
the right to divorce her at his brutal will, but also, in- 
ferentially, grant him a permit to callously force her, 
when it pleases him, into our already overcrowded dens 
of infamy, despair, and premature death. 

In this way WE are most certainly trading away 
the precious souls of tens of thousands of innocent wom- 
en and pure and holy girls, that we may cater for the 
insatiable lust of the IDLE and brutal ''aristocracy" 
of this sin-degraded and God-condemned land of the 
idler and the whoremonger, so far as the majority of 
our rich men are concerned. 

It will doubtless here be remembered that many 
of our "clergy" in their worse than pharisaical hypoc- 
risy, constantly whine about the awful wickedness of 
divorcing persons married under their imperfect law, 
and yet w^e never hear them say a word about the much 
more abominable wickedness of either divorcing or re- 
marrying persons married under God's perfect law. Of 
course, it w^ould not pay them (the clergy) to do so, in 
view of the large number of "married" young men who 
constantly present themselves to them for re-marriage 
under their imperfect law, and neither w^ould it pay 
them to ask either the "bride" or the "bridegroom" 
w^hether either of them had been previously married 
to some other person under God's perfect law, and by 
the only means that can make any man and woman 
husband and wife. 

All these things are done in our midst with the 
utmost blatancy, and yet the licentious rich man is 
"legally" upheld in his pride, lust, selfishness, and the 
many unpardonable murders which he regularly com- 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVEE LOST TRADE 397 

mits, in perfect harmony with our iniquitous laws, by 
robbing, plundering, and preying upon the poor, the 
heedless, and the helpless. 

In this particular connection I heartily thank the 
Great God of Heaven in anticipation of a speedy re- 
moval of England's awful laws, and do so knowing 
right well that they will not remain in force much 
longer — not one moment longer than as herein stated. 

VERSE 14. 
"And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, 
and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, 
and thou shalt find them no more at all." 

In this verse we are plainly told that the good things 
which England desires, and now possesses, will pass 
away from her for ever in the awful day of her rapidly 
approaching judgment. 

By this means a great and incomprehensible hard- 
ship will doubtless be inflicted upon many of the people 
of England, and one which will probably be much felt 
by them, in view of the extraordinary pleasures, priv- 
ileges, and opportunities to which they are accustomed, 
and have enjoyed during so many of the past centuries. 

^THE FRUITS THAT THY SOUL LUSTED 
AFTER ARE DEPARTED FROM THEE." Only 
think of what the full meaning and import of these 
deeply significant words is if you possibly can! Words 
utterly fail me to state what, or how much, the ''soul" 
of our selfish and greedy people has ''LUSTED after' 
in time that is past, and therefore it is utterly impos- 
sible for me to say how much England, or English 
people, will lose in this particular connection alone. 

To me it seems that the sum total and the variety 
of the things which "England" has ''lusted after" in 
the past, and lusts after at the present moment, is quite 



398 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

incomprehensible — at any rate, so far as the mental 
capacity of a human being goes. 

However, if any of my readers care to make an 
estimate of uhat will be left when all that England's 
''SOUL LUSTED after'' is taken from her, I can only 
say that I will not begrudge them all the pleasure they 
may experience in making it. There will certainly not 
be much to quibble about. 

Also when ''all things which were dainty and goodly 
are departed from" England there will surely be noth- 
ing left to induce any sane person to remain in ''her' 
afterwards, and in view of which fact it is surely as 
well to get ''out of her, my people," before such an 
appalling condition of things as that which is here re- 
ferred to (a famine) actually comes about. 

VERSE 15. 

"The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, 
shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing." 

In a verse dealt with in a previous chapter of this 
book it w411 be remembered that we were told that "the 
kings of the earth" will be afraid to even approach 
the doomed citv of London in the awful dav when the 
fierce and fiery elements of destruction and death are 
released in pursuance of the terrible judgment which 
is soon coming upon her. 

They ("the kings," or great ones of the earth) w^ill 
doubtless take this wise precaution for fear of being 
smitten by the destroying forces that will then most 
certainly wage a terrific w^arfare with each other, and 
every destructible object which comes in their way on 
that particular occasion — that is, the occasion of the 
destruction of this great city. 

In the dreadful day of "HER" national undoing, 
fire, storm, sulphur fumes, and earthquake will assur- 
edly strive for mastery in the demolition of the licen- 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 399 

tious palaces of the rich in "the West End," as well as 
the reeking dens of the sorrowing poor in ''the East 
End," of the doomed city of sin and misery in which I 
now write these awful words. 

In the verse directly under notice we are plainly 
told that the ambitious "merchants" of the earth ("the 
BUSINESS men, the KEEN traders") will also give 
London a wide berth ("shall stand afar off for the fear 
of her torment") "when they (too) shall behold the 
smoke of her burning." 

For a moment imagine this particular class of men, 
whose instincts and avarice are known to be such that 
they would venture into hell itself, if such a thing were 
possible, for the sake of making a "profitable deal," 
being so scared, in that dreadful day, that they will 
then, and doubtless for ever afterwards, avoid London 
in the same way and for the same sound reason, that 
the kings of the earth will then and ever afterwards 
avoid approaching "her." 

The fact that "THE MERCHANTS of the earth 
SHALL STAND AFAR OFF FOR THE FEAR 
OF HER TORMENT, WEEPING AND WAIL- 
ING," in the awful day of England's now impending 
judgment, in this connection, is probably the best pos- 
sible indication of the fearful and unprecedented sever- 
ity of the many hurtful things that will take place at 
that particular time, and which will be almost imme- 
diately after our approaching war with Germany is 

over. 

VERSE i6. 

"And saying, Alas, alas that great city, that was clothed in fine 
linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious 
stones, and pearls !" 

In this verse we have the testimony of "the mer- 
chants" who traded with "HER" (London, England) 
that the city referred to in this all-important prophecy 



400 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

''was" a ''GREAT" and well "clothed" (WEALTHY) 
city. 

If nothing more, this statement of "the merchants" 
most certainly provides another substantial proof that 
it is LONDON as the capital city of England, which 
was hitherto so carefully covered up under the mystic 
veil of the Biblical symbolic language originally used 
in writing the great and important prophecy now under 
notice in this book. 

VERSE 17. 
"For in one hour so great riches is come to naught. And every 
shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many 
as trade by sea, stood afar off." 

The first part of this verse tells us that the mer- 
chants who traded with England will sadly deplore the 
passing away of her "GREAT RICHES" in so short 
a space of time as that which is therein mentioned by 
them. 

"IN ONE HOUR." According to Biblical sym- 
bolic or symbolical relative time, ONE HOUR is equal 
to about forty full days. With this fact before us, 
we may reasonably conclude that it will probably take 
about the same period of time to completely destroy 
London, and consequently England, that it took to com- 
pletely destroy the whole world at the time of the Flood, 
and in which act we have a warning precedent in ref- 
erence to the shortness of the time that it actually takes 
to destroy the ungodly when once the Divine anger is 
aroused against them. 

The plain statement that "IN ONE HOUR SO 
GREAT RICHES IS COME TO NOUGHT" surely 
indicates that there will be no time to spare in the awful 
day of our national undoing, and nothing in the form 
of "riches" left, after that day, and therefore it is reason- 
able for you to conclude that there will be but very 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 401 

little time in which to "profitably dispose of your busi- 
ness and securities" after the storm once bursts, and 
probably no opportunity at all to do so. 

In view of these startling facts, it is quite evident 
that now is the time to '' seW and prepare to depart, 
and that now is the time to ''he wise' and ''escape'^ with 
all your might. 

The data and inference contained in the latter part 
of the above verse will also be found to be particularly 
significant and convincing to all who really wish to 
know the truth respecting this awful matter of Eng- 
land's impending doom. If nothing more, it is surely 
sufficiently explicit and convincing to awaken every one 
of us to a full sense of the awful fact that our coming 
calamity will be intensely severe, as well as very sudden. 
Even the most obdurate and illiterate being in the 
United Kingdom ought to be sufficiently stirred by it 
to at least keep a keen look out for signs of the rapidly 
approaching storm, but not to run any risks in doing so. 

In it (the verses under notice) we are distinctly 
given to understand that shipowners, shipmasters, sail- 
ors, and '^AS MANY AS TRADE BY SEA" will be 
greatly concerned about the burning and destruction 
of London, and, of course, the consequent and simul- 
taneous downfall of England and the British Empire 
generally, and which fact will surely not be a hard one 
for any of my readers to believe, in view of their mutual 
interests with us. 

In all reason, and with good cause, we may confi- 
dently conclude that nothing in the world is more likely 
than that "AS MANY AS TRADE BY SEA" will 
lament over the destruction of London and the down- 
fall of the British Empire when such events actually 
take place in due fulfihiient of this most wonderful 
prophecy. 

England undoubtedly is the greatest shij^-ownina 



402 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

country in the v/hole world! England undoubtedly is 
the greatest merchant shipping and trading country in 
the whole world! And England undoubtedly has a 
much greater ^'COMPANY IN SHIPS" than any 
other nation in the whole world now has or ever had at 
any time, and therefore the one that "those who plougli 
the mighty ocean" would be the most likely to lament 
over under the circumstances here mentioned. 

The tonnage of the shipping that entered the Port 
of London in the year 1907 amounted to 17,292,438 
tons, and the total value of the imports by ship for the 
same year was £209,672,562 — an average of over six 
hundred thousand pounds per working day throughout 
the whole year, and surely something for the people 
of the earth to weep over when lost to them. 

These figures alone defy the whole world of man- 
kind to show that London is not ''the great city'' w^ith 
w^orld-wide shipping interests referred to in the all- 
important prophecy under notice in this book. 

Under the circumstances above mentioned, and in 
view of the stupendous shipping interests with which 
we are associated as a nation, is it any wonder that it is 
said that ''as many as trade by sea' shall cry, "Alas, 
alas, ihat great city" when they see their "home port" 
rent asunder by an earthquake, London in flames, and 
England's downfall thus encompassed, and, conse- 
quently, their trade and living gone from them for ever. 

With their trade gone and their wealth gone, by 
reason of their ships becoming idle and useless through 
the utter loss of Britain's enormous trade, and their 
occupation and living gone from them for ever, surelv 
it will only be natural that "AS MANY AS TR.\DE 
BY SEA" shall bitterly lament over the destruction of 
London and the downfall of England, respectively, as 
the city and country which previously provided them 
with their trade, wealth, and living. 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 403 

It is certain that the downfall of any other country 
and the destruction of any other city upon the face of 
the earth could not possibly disorganise and adversely 
aifect the trade, shipping, and commerce of the whole 
world in the same peculiar, disastrous, and effective way 
and to the same incomprehensible extent as would the 
downfall of England and the destruction of the city of 
London, and in which fact and its harmony with the 
statement made in the verse under notice I place still 
another substantial proof of the identity of ''the great 
whore that sitteth upon many waters" before my readers. 

VERSE i8. 
"And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, 
WHAT CITY IS LIKE UNTO THIS GREAT CITYT 

In this verse we, as it were, hear the SAILORS, 
among others, exclaim (when they see "the smoke of 
her burning"), 'WHAT CITY IS LIKE UNTO 
THIS GREAT CITY?" This will unquestionably 
be the bitter cry of these men of world-wide knowledge 
when they see London, the GREAT CITY of this all- 
important prophecy, in flames. 

'THIS GREAT CITY!" The SAILORS are the 
very men who know, or ought to know, something about 
the great cities of the world and the comparative size 
of each of them, and, therefore, their question and its 
self-contained answer is surely the more significant in 
this particular connection. 

The pointed words, 'WHAT CITY IS LIKE 
UNTO THIS GREAT CITY," certainly imply that 
there is no other city like unto or comparable with 
"THE GREAT CITY" to which the ''sailors'' of the 
whole world will soon so refer in their lamentation over 
its downfall. 

The sad and plaintive question of the brief-stricken 



404 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

seamen herein referred to naturally leads one to ask 
another question, as it were, in reply to theirs, viz. : — 

Which is the greatest and largest city upon the face 
of the earth to-day? 

The mere asking of this question immediately directs 
the mind towards the only city to which the ''sailors'* 
can possibly refer in the significant words which we 
are here prophetically told they will use on the occa- 
sion above referred to. 

The city of London is undoubtedly the largest and 
greatest city now existing, and that probably ever did 
exist, upon the face of the earth, and also by far the 
greatest trader to be found mentioned in the history of 
the whole world, and, therefore, unquestionably the one 
referred to in the great and important prophecy herein- 
under notice. 

This plain piece of irrefutable information will 
doubtless provide a hard nut for the ignorant traducers 
of the Church of Rome to crack — that is, the foolish 
persons who falsely tell us that this great and important 
prophecy refers to Rome, and particularly to the relig- 
ious system which has its headquarters in that compara- 
tively small city. 

However, in this connection I may say that I am 
confident that any sane person, anywhere, having any 
knonwledge at all about this matter, will not be at all 
likely to swallow the ridiculous inferential claim of 
these men that Rome is the largest city in the world, 
and consequently will not be likely to falsely and fool- 
ishly believe, especially after a moment's wise reflec- 
tion over what I have here written, that the Church of 
Rome is referred to in the whole, or any portion, of the 
great and important prophecy under notice, and which, 
as I have said before, commences with the first verse of 
the seventeenth chapter of the Divine Revelation and 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 405 

ends with the tenth verse of the nineteenth chapter of 
the same Book — the Divine Revelation. 

In reviewing the various positions of the cities, 
'' churches'' and nations of the earth, it at once becomes 
obvious that no one excepting a lunatic can ever be in- 
duced to falsely and foolishly believe that Rome, Italy, 
or the Church of Rome is either the largest shipowner 
or the greatest maritime power, in the world, and the 
particular one over the downfall of which the '^sailors, 
and as many as trade by sea," would weep and wail 
most; and yet there are hundreds of ignorant writers 
who certainly, and evidently with candour, ask their 
benighted readers to believe the arrant rubbish they 
wickedly write in their spiteful attempts to associate 
the peculiar facts and extraordinary events of this great 
and important prophecy with the above-mentioned 
much abused Church. 

In examining the merchant trading lists of the cities 
and nations of the earth, it at once becomes obvious 
that no one excepting a sin-blinded bigot can ever be 
made to falsely and foolishly believe that either the 
city or Church of Rome trades extensively in the things 
named in the verses to which I have referred in the im- 
mediately preceding pages of this book; and yet there 
are men sufficiently bigoted to brazenly tell us that the 
peculiar facts and extraordinary events of this great 
and important prophecy apply to that city and Church. 

In reviewing the history of the great monarchs of 
the earth, it at once becomes obvious that no one except- 
ing the most ignorant being in existence can ever be 
made to falsely and foolishly believe that the Emperor 
of Germany supported either Rome or the Church of 
Rome in carrying on a miserable 'Var" in South Africa 
ten years ago; and yet there are people in this world 
to-day sufficiently ignorant to blatantly tell us that this 



406 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

great and important prophecy refers to that cit}^ and 
Church. 

In examining the positions of the governments of 
the earth, it at once becomes obvious that no one ex- 
cepting a mad man, or woman, can ever be made to 
falsely and foolishly believe that either the cit\' or 
Church of Rome possesses and, in a secular sense, rules 
over seven great countries with ten separate seats of 
Government; and yet there are men to be found in our 
midst sufficiently insane to tell us that this great and 
important prophecy exclusively concerns that city and 
Church. 

And in examining the portions of history and proph- 
ecy which relate to the kings of the earth, it at once 
becomes obvious that no one excepting ''the little flock" 
or the "chosen few" who ''lovingly'' meet in the up- 
stairs back room to lie about and abuse the Church of 
Rome can ever be made to go so far along the path of 
falsehood as to allow themselves to believe that King 
Edward is, or was, closely blood-related to the Pope 
of Rome; that the latter was entitled to be the King of 
England when Queen Victoria passed away, or that 
he (the Pope) will eventually claim the British Crown 
and become the eighth king in the EJ-iiard line of Eng- 
land's monarchs; and yet there are thousands of these 
''good" people who not only inferentially profess to 
believe these things by saying that this great and im- 
portant prophecy refers to that Church, but also delight 
to sanctimoniously indulge in a smoogy gossip in false 
and blasphemous ridicule of what thev are ever pleased 
to call the ''SCARLET WOMAN'' of the seventeenth 
chapter of Divine Revelation. Almost needless to say, 
this is usually done by them on a Sunday afternoon be- 
t\veen their apparently genuine and plausible, but 
nevertheless blasphemous and hateful, "songs of praise." 

Some time ago I was confidently told by a clergy- 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 407 

man of one of our denominational churches of confusion 
that the ''beast,'' the ''other beast'' the "dragon," the 
"image of the beast," the "great whore," the "woman," 
and the "mother of harlots" of the Divine Revelation 
all referred to the Church of Rome and its connections, 
and when I tried to point out to him that logically the 
associations therein said to exist between the symbolical 
figures mentioned absolutely precluded the possibility 
of the terms used being synonymous in reference, he 
immediately and superciliously replied that that did not 
matter — they referred to the Church of Rome all the 
same; and in proof of his ill-founded contention said 
that the Pope had 666 on the front of his crown in 
Roman numerals, and which threadbare argument I 
may have looked upon with some favour had he but 
used it exclusively in its right connection. 

Thus, unfortunately for themselves and others, many 
dear people in this world to-day have allowed the devil 
to fill their hearts and minds with unwarranted hatred 
and prejudice against the Church of Rome. This has 
been done, in some cases, to such an extent that many 
otherwise well-meaning people are now ever ready, 
and only too willing, to believe anything and every- 
thing false and foolish that every lunatic in existence 
has to say against it. 

To SOME 'Trotestants" doubtless every denuncia- 
tory word contained in the Holy Bible appears to apply 
to the Church of Rome. This seems to be so, inasmuch 
as very many of them have even gone the extreme length 
of stupidly trying to saddle upon ^'her" the whole of 
the prophecy contained in at least two of the three 
chapters of the Divine Revelation in reference to which 
I now write. 

To my mind, to even attempt to reconcile the words 
of this great and important prophecy to the Church of 
Rome, or the position held by it in the world to-day, 



408 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

is tantamount to swallowing the ''camel" of falsehood 
with a vengeance, and which is, unfortunately, often 
done by many people while not even desiring to make 
any effort to learn an atom of the truth that underlies 
the great enigma contained in it. 

Such people as I have above referred to evidently 
delight in traducing other ''churches," and would 
doubtless feel themselves to be entirely lost if they failed 
for a single moment to allow the devil to maintain their 
minds in that awful condition of stupefaction which 
enables them to see and believe that all the evil things 
in existence apply to and are to be found in the Church 
of Rome, and nothing of the kind within their own 
depraved dens of confusion — that is, "dens of confu- 
sion" so far as a diverse understanding of the Holy 
Scripture goes. 

If shown a mouse and TOLD by their ''pastors'' 
that he represented the Church of Rome, many of the 
religious bigots of the world w^ould probably at once 
see the moon in one of his eyes, the sun in the other, 
and his harmless body studded with all the twinkling 
stars in the universe. 

Also, under such a circumstance as that above men- 
tioned, and in view of their insane dread and unwar- 
ranted hatred of the Church of Rome, they would, if 
need be, most likely find it an easy matter to positively 
locate him (the mouse) without a moment's hesitation 
as the "scarlet-coloured beast" with "the seven heads 
and ten horns" mentioned in the third verse of the seven- 
teenth chapter of the Divine Revelation. 

In this connection I may here say, and with some 
advantage to my readers, that, in my humble opinion, 
"CHURCH" people generally make a great error in 
respectively abusing the "CHURCHES," or so-called 
religious systems of each other. 

If any of my readers are unfortunate enough to ''be- 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 409 

long'' to a denominational church of confusion, and 
have no desire to ''belong'' to THE TRUE CHURCH 
OF GOD, then my candid advice to them is to do the 
best they possibly can in the horrible babel to which 
they so ''belong," and to '^religiously" leave the 
"churches" of other poor creatures, v^ho are in the same 
awful condemnation, severely alone. 

As a matter of fact, every one of our denominational 
churches of confusion have taken up equally false and 
erroneous positions in relation to the true and undefiled 
religion of Jesus and its central feature — the perfect 
law of God — and, therefore, the ignorant and benighted 
people of one confused denomination are obviously not 
in a position to "sling mud" at the equally ignorant and 
benighted people of another confused denomination 
while in exactly the same unenviable quagmire of ''re- 
ligious" confusion themselves. 

In view of the awful fact that, in spiteful opposition 
to each other, and usually for no other reason, the 
founders of our denominational churches of confusion, 
acting under the adverse influence and pernicious direc- 
tion of the devil, have built up numerous evil systems 
(churches) for the supposed "salvation" of our souls 
under the sacred name of religious truth, but which are, 
in reality, neither more nor less than shocking Babels 
of confusion for the utter damnation of all who are 
stupid enough to attempt to worship at their abomin- 
able shrines of satanically arranged deception, it is well 
that they should be carefully avoided by all who would 
honestly walk in the true, pure, and holy way of life. 

The evident fact that the exceptionally hateful 
methods adopted by some of the self-appointed founders 
and leaders of the said iniquitous systems of confusion 
have shown them to be proverbially cunning and full 
to overflowing with evil resource in "explaining" the 
Holy Scriptures is surely, alone, sufficient to induce 



410 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

every wise person in existence, especially those who 
honestly desire to know the truth about God's great 
plan of salvation, to carefully avoid both them and 
'THEIR CHURCHES." 

This particular trait of their blighted nature (their 
evident ability to "twist" the Holy Scriptures to suit 
themselves) is usually seen to "advantage" in the "won- 
derful" way in which they vainly try to spiritualise 
everything in the Holy Bible which they do not under- 
stand, and by which abominable means they find it an 
easy matter to annually bring thousands of their poor 
dupes under the awful ban of the "greater condem- 
nation." 

The spiritualising schemes of the unscrupulous and 
the evil have naturally opened the flood-gates of decep- 
tion in a manner and to an extent which has enabled 
them to easily lead millions of their unthinking dupes 
into the very worst entanglements of the devil. 

The incontrovertible fact that many of the "spirit- 
ualising parsons" of our day have, by means of the 
utterly abominable schemes above mentioned, found it 
an easy matter to "twist" the magnificent prophecy here- 
in under notice into a "spiritual" mantle of degradation 
for the humiliation of the Church of Rome, to the entire 
satisfaction of their heedless followers, is surely a suffi- 
cient proof of this to all those who really require it. 

In this connection I may say, with advantage to 
many of my readers, that a reference to the historical 
records of the Holy Bible will abundantly prove to any 
honest inquirer that the Almighty has ahvays dealt with 
material things in a material way. For instance, it will 
there be seen that whenever a nation of people sinned 
beyond forgiveness He (the Almighty) destroyed them, 
irrespective of creed, system, denomination, or any other 
such nonsense as some "Christian" people now get into 
their foolish heads. And, seeing that this was so in the 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 411 

ages that are past, we surely have no good reason to 
think that our merciful and unchangeable Creator will 
alter His methods of dealing with sin and sinful men at 
the present time, or, indeed, in either the near or far 
distant future. 

As should be plainly evident to every one of us, we 
are material beings in a material world and therefore 
God will always deal with us in a material way — that 
is, so long as we remain material beings. 

The Holy Bible is a material Book largely instruct- 
ing us about material things in a material way, and, 
therefore, there is neither sense nor reason in trying 
to spiritualise it and everything in it that we do not 
understand. In it we may see that God's dealings in 
this world are chiefly with the material beings and 
nations of it, and not with spiritual myths that may 
neither be seen, heard, realised, nor understood by hu- 
man beings. 

To spiritualise practically every statement contained 
in the Holy Bible, and the things that are mentioned 
in it, as some try to do, is surely tantamount to leaving 
ourselves without a definition of anything in existence, 
and thus to lose ourselves in the ''spiritual" mist which 
Satan has abundantly provided for our destruction in 
this particularly deceptive way. 

In dealing with England God is dealing with a 
material thing; and in dealing with the English people 
He is dealing with material beings who may, and will 
soon without a doubt, be made to FEEL the awful con- 
sequences of their sins in a material, and consequently 
in a highly effective way. 

To deal with the Roman Catholic or any other 
system of religion^ and the evil spirits whom many 
people believe infest and dominate the Church of Rome, 
is, in a sense, an immaterial matter which the Lord will 
doubtless, in due course and if need be, deal with in 



412 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE V/ARNING 

an immaterial manner, and is a matter which material 
beings unquestionably cannot possibly comprehend in 
any sense, and therefore they need not necessarily con- 
cern themselves about it. 

As material beings it is quite enough for us to be 
able to fully comprehend God's material methods of 
dealing with us as material men and women, and to 
know and fully realise that we will be punished in a 
material manner if we break "THE COMMAND- 
MENTS OF GOD" in a material way, irrespective of 
the denomination to which we ''belong' or are said to 
belong. 

In view of what I read in the Holy Scriptures, I 
must say that I candidly believe that all who fail to 
keep the law of God, in its material sense, will be 
punished in exactly the same material manner as that 
in which they broke it. I also believe that the Lord 
will abundantly reward, in a material way, all who 
now keep His commandments inviolate from a material 
point of view. 

According to the Holy Scriptures, we shall un- 
questionably be condemned for what we actually do in 
a material manner more than for what we ignorantly 
say, or foolishly try to make ourselves falsely believe, 
in a so-called spiritual and very incomprehensible sense. 

In view of the facts before me, I am as confident as 
I am of my own existence that the British nation, or 
rather the British people, being material beings, will be 
severely punished in a material manner for the material 
evil they have done in a material way. 

The devil and his evil angels will doubtless, in due 
course, and also in a thoroughly effective manner, be 
suitably punished for all the errors and fallacies that 
may be found in the Roman or any other system of 
teaching, so far as spiritual influence adversely afifects 
it. The material beings who worship therein will also 



WEEPING Q]^ EAETil OVER LOST TEABE 413 

be punished in due course, but only in a material man- 
ner and according to their material works; in exactly 
the same just and material manner that every other 
human being of every other denomination will be pun- 
ished, when such punishment is fully merited by them 
or the NATION (not church) to which they belong. 

In this connection it will doubtless be remembered 
that the various members of our numerous denomina- 
tional ''churches'' of confusion are practically scattered 
throughout every country in the whole world, and that 
therefore alone it would be almost impossible to ma- 
terially punish the people of any particular ''church'' 
in existence in the material manner described in this 
great and important prophecy, without entirely destroy- 
ing the whole world in doing so, and in which fact 
we have at least another inferential proof that it is 
England, and not the "Church" of Rome, which is 
referred to in it. 

In case any of my readers should mistake my pur- 
pose in writing in this way respecting the Church of 
Rome, I may say that I am neither a member of that 
Church, the Church of England, the Wesleyan Church, 
or any other of the denominational churches of con- 
fusion which belong to the present or any other evil day. 

My sole purpose and object in this life is to do 
''the Will of Him who sent me," and I am now doing 
it with all my might in writing these words of faithful 
warning to the people of God in the British Isles, and 
to advise them ''to flee from the wrath to come'' without 
a moment's unnecessary delay. In doing this (my w^ork) 
I am unhindered, untrammelled, unadvised, and un- 
influenced by etiher priest, parson, or prelate; and I 
sincerely hope and humbly pray that all my readers will 
see the wisdom of acting in the same free and injde- 
pendent manner that I act in, and all partake of the 
Holy Spirit as fully as I believe I have done as the 



414 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

result of implicit obedience to the perfect and MA- 
TERIAL law of God — that is, the ten commandments 
of the decalogue as recited in a portion of the twentieth 
chapter of Exodus. 

In view of my own personal experience, I have no 
hesitation in saying that I am sure that all w^ho will 
follow the wise course here suggested will soon be able 
to plainly see and fully realise to whom this great and 
important prophecy actually refers, and also to perfectly 
understand much besides that is written in the Holy 
Bible, in many other connections, in reference to many 
other things of exceptional importance to mankind 
generally, especially at the present time. 

All who truly keep the ten commandments of the 
decalogue, inviolate, will see, just as clearly as I do, 
that this immensely important prophecy surely refers to 
England, and that by acting according to the knowledge 
thus obtained they will escape the evil consequences of 
the terrible storm that will soon burst with incompre- 
hensible violence over this God-condemned country and 
all who remain long in it. 

It will also be seen by keepers of the law that all 
who now refuse to OBEY GOD'S GRACIOUS CALL 
to come out of ''HER" (England) will incur His dis- 
pleasure to a greater extent than the greatest sinner in 
existence who is not called out of "HER," by thus, as it 
were, blasphemously flinging back into His face the 
most charming message of Love ever uttered in human 
ears — *^Come out of her, my people" ! 

To disobey these exceptionally charming words of 
divine warning would most certainly be a very great, if 
not indeed an absolutely unpardonable, sin. In any case 
we may be quite sure that any person or persons guilty 
of any such indiscretion, as disobeying them, will, in 
due course, be most severely punished in many ways. 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 415 

VERSE 19. 
"And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and 
waihng, saying, Alas, alas that great city, wherein were made rich all 
that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness ! for in one hour 
is she made desolate." 

It is surely noteworthy that in this verse we are 
told that, among others, the ''SAILORS" of the whole 
world will ''CAST DUST ON THEIR HEADS," 
and cry, "WEEPING AND WAILING" when they 
behold the city of London in flames. 

All who are acquainted with the character and 
nature of the class of men who are accustomed to 
'^plough the deep" know well that they are not in the 
habit of either casting the dust of humiliation on their 
heads or weeping and wailing over a small cause. 

However, in view of the exceptional severity of the 
awful and complete disaster that is about to overtake 
the doomed city of London, and as if in accentuation of 
this fact, we are here told that even these stout-hearted 
mortals will so humble themselves on the particular 
occasion of its destruction. 

In a verse previously under notice we were plainly 
given to understand that the brave and noble beings 
who ''man'' our ships will stand "AFAR OFF" when 
they see the "SMOKE OF HER BURNING." 

This and the statement above mentioned are surely 
most significant when considered together and in view 
of the well-known courage and usefulness of these 
daring and hardy men. 

In confirmation of what I here write about the 
courage and usefulness of sailors (the British sailor par- 
ticularly) I would draw the attention of my readers to 
the fearless manner in which they worked amidst the 
falling ruins of Messina during the trying time of the 
late earthquake there. 

Surely in view of this and their many other notable 



416 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

acts of bravery, it is positively awful to even think that 
these same brave and useful men will be afraid of their 
very lives to even come near to London (their "home" 
port) in the dreadful day of her rapidly approaching 
judgment. 

In the verse directly under notice we also have the 
testimony of the "SAILORS" that "ALL THAT 
HAD SHIPS IN THE SEA" were made rich by 
reason "of HER COSTLINESS" ; that is, that THEY 
were made rich by reason of London's powder to pur- 
chase lavishly and extensively, and which we all know 
that she has done for many years past. 

The fact that London is positively the greatest and 
most lavish buyer of costly SEA-BORNE goods of any 
city in the whole w^orld, considered in conjunction with 
the above significant words, is surely another substantial 
proof that it is England and her impending dow^nfall 
that is referred to in this exceptionally wonderful 
prophecy and merciful warning to the British nation 
and people generally. 

In the latter part of the verse under notice the 
"SAILORS" confirm what "the MERCHANTS of 
the earth" told us in the first part of verse seventeen, 
viz. : — 

That the desolation of London will be accomplished 
"IN ONE HOUR," or, as I have said before, in a little 
over forty actual days, according to Biblical symbolical 
time. 

This forty-day period of destruction is significant 
and evidently ominous of impending evil, inasmuch as it 
corresponds, in a sense, with the period occupied in the 
partial destruction of the world at the time of the flood. 

It may, of course, be argued that the expression "in 
one hour" as here used simply means "suddenly, or in 
an exceptionally short space of time," and to which 
probable meaning of it I have no objection to offer. 



WEEPING ON EARTH OVER LOST TRADE 



417 



In concluding this chapter I can only sincerely hope 
that, at least, the people of God in England will hear 
and take notice of these awful words of far-reaching 
significance, uttered, as it were, by the destroying angel 
of death, and make a keen effort to escape from the 
terrible wrath that will come suddenly upon all who 
foolishly remain in ''her'^ for any considerable length 
of time after this merciful warning ''to flee from it" 
goes forth to all whom He (the Lord) desires to save. 

"The tilings zchich are seen are temporal; hut the things zvhich are not seen are 

eternal." 



THE roseate hues of early dawn, 
The brightness of the day, 

The crimson of the sunset sky, 
How fast they fade away ! 

Oh for the pearly gates of heaven, 

Oh for the golden floor, 
Oh for the Sun of righteousness 

That setteth nevermore ! 

The highest hopes we cherish here. 
How fast they tire and faint; 

How many a spot defiles the robe 
That wraps an earthly saint. 



Oh for a heart that never sins. 
Oh for a soul wash'd white. 

Oh for a voice to praise our King, 
Nor weary day or night. 

Here faith is ours, and heavn'ly hope, 
And grace to lead us higher ; 

But there are perfectness and peace, 
Beyond our best desire ! 

O by Thy love and anguish, LORD, 
And by Thy life laid down. 

Grant that we fall not from thy grace. 
Nor cast away out crown. Amen. 



CHAPTER XVI 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN 
AVENGED. 

"God hath avenged you on her." 

"Rejoice over her, thou Heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets 
for God hath avenged you on her. 

And a mighty angle took up a stone like a great millstone, and 
cast // into the sea, saying. Thus with violence shall that great city 
Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. 

And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and 
trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, 
of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee ; and the 
sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee ; 

And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee ; and 
the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more 
at all in thee : for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; 
for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. 

And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and 
of all that were slain upon the earth." 

REVELATION, chapter xviii,, verses 20 to 24. 

"AND after these things I heard a great voice of much people in 
Heaven, saying, Alleluia ; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and 
power, unto the Lord our God: 

For true and righteous are His judgments: for He hath judged 
THE GREAT WHORE, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, 
and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hands. 

And again they said, Allelulia, And her smoke rose up for ever 
and ever. 

And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down 
and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia. 

And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all 
ye His servants, and ye that fear Him, both small and great," 

REVELATION, chapter xix., verses i to 5, 

"O praise the Lord, laud ye the name of the Lord ; praise it, O ye servants of 

the Lord." 



REJOICE to-day with one accord, 

Sing out with exultation ; 
Rejoice and praise our mighty LORD, 
Whose arm hath brought salvation : 
His works of love proclaim 
The greatness of His Name ; 
For He is GOD alone 
Who hath His mercy shown ; 
Let all His saints adore Him ! 



When in distress to Him we cried, 

He heard our sad complaining ; 
O trust in Him, whate'er betide, 
His love is all sustaining ; 
Triumphant songs of praise 
To Him our hearts shall raise ; 
Now every voice shall say, 
"O praise our GOD alway" ; 
Let all His saints adore Him ! 



418 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 419 

Rejoice to-day with one accord, 

Sing out with exultation ; 
Rejoice and praise our mighty LORD, 
Whose arm hath brought salvation ; 
His works of love proclaim 
The greatness of His Name ; 
For He is GOD alone 
Who hath His mercy shown ! 
Let all His saints adore Him ! Amen. 

TN the immediately preceding chapter of this book, 
■■■ and in the remarkable verses therein referred to, it 
will be remembered that it was clearly shown that '^the 
merchants of the earth, and every shipmaster, and all 
the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade 
by sea," will bitterly ''weep" and pitifully ''mourn" 
over the irreparable destruction of this abominably 
wicked city of London, when it actually takes place in 
fulfilment of this great and important prophecy — that 
is, the prophecy which foretells the destruction to which 
I have already referred as now impending over it. 

In the equally remarkable verses directly under 
notice in this chapter we are inferentially told that great 
rejoicing will take place in Heaven when England is 
justly judged and suitably punished for the many un- 
pardonable sins which she has unquestionably com- 
mitted, and to the great detriment of other nations. 

Thus it will at once be seen, on carefully reading 

the above-mentioned verses, that while the former 

depict most pitiable and woeful lamentations on earth 

over England's downfall, the latter tell of the very 

opposite being the case in Heaven. This will probably 

be even the more readily seen to be the case by glancing 

over the two following verses in close proximity to each 

other, and which have been selected from among them 

(the above-mentioned verses) , viz. : — 

Verse 15. Verse 20. 

'The merchants of these things "Rejoice over her, thou 

which were made rich by her shall Heaven, and yc holy apostles and 

stand afar off for the fear of her prophets; for God hath avenged 

torment, weeping and wailing." you on her." 



420 THE BOOM OE 2EITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Although these wonderful verses foretell events 
which may not be looked upon by the majority of my 
readers as being particularly remarkable in themselves 
when considered separately and apart from each other, 
such cannot possibly be truthfully said to be the case 
when they are viewed together and in their right con- 
nection, and when it is remembered that the sweeping 
effects of the awful events which shall cause sinful men 
to bitterly "njceep" and pitifully ''mourn" upon this 
earth, on the occasion above mentioned, shall cause the 
Holy Angels in Heaven and other saintly beings there 
to greatly ''rejoice/' 

Thus, we have an exceptionally peculiar and most 
remarkable position to consider in reviewing, as it were, 
in conjunction uith each other, the particular portions 
of the great and important prophecy under notice in 
this and the chapter which immediately precedes it. 
This is surely so in view of the fact that they refer 
directly to the afifairs of this earth and those of heaven 
as being in conjunction, and inferentially, but neverthe- 
less pointedly, to the close and wonderful relationship 
which evidently exists between the inhabitants of 
each place, and also to the great interest which those of 
the latter (Heaven) apparently take in the doings and 
welfare of those of the former (this earth). 

The real reason why the "merchants of the earth, 
and every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and 
sailors, and as many as trade by sea," weep and mourn 
over the effect of the occurrence of practically the same 
event that "thou Heaven, and ye holy apostles and 
prophets," rejoice over, on the occasion above men- 
tioned, will at once become obvious to all who care to 
carefully and honestly reflect, for a moment, on the rela- 
tive m.erits and well-known habits of those who are said 
to "weep and mourn' on the one hand, and those who 
are said to "rejoice'' on the other. 



PwEJOICING IN HEAVEN OVEH SIN AVENGED 421 

In the one case we, as it were, hear corrupt men 
who are not in touch Vv^ith our God, and therefore know 
nothing at all about His wonderful love, immutable 
justice, and beneficent purposes, ''weeping and wailing'^ 
over the well-merited destruction of a corrupt city and 
wicked nation, and for the shameful reason that they 
have thereby lost the ill-gotten results of their nefarious 
trade with ''her/' 

And in the other case we, as it were, hear righteous 
men, Saints, and Holy Angels Divinely called upon to 
"rejoice'' over the instant removal of the incomprehen- 
sible amount of sin, sorrow, greed, misery, and degra- 
dation which is then removed from the face of the earth 
by the only effective means by which it is evidently 
possible to remove it, and also, undoubtedly, over the 
timely removal of the intolerable burdens so long and 
so patiently borne by the poor and the downtrodden of 
our blood-stained land. 

By an act of supreme love and mercy to mankind 
generally we see an unusually wicked and abominably 
corrupt nation justly punished, and in the same act we 
see those whom she once evilly entreated justly avenged 
by the Great and Almighty God of the Eternal Uni- 
verse. 

This is unquestionably as it should be, and so I 
am sure it will appear to all honest and kind-hearted 
persons privileged to read the words which I now write. 

There is surely nothing to bitterly "weep" and 
pitifully "mourn over" in the just and well-merited 
punishment and wise removal of the wicked from the 
face of the earth, or even in the loss of the very question- 
able and fleeting advantages to be 'illegally" gained 
by illicitly trading with them; while there is unques- 
tionably very much indeed to heartily rejoice over in 
the complete removal of sin, sorrow, misery, and degra- 
dati'n-n from off the face of the earth, irresncctivc of the 



422 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

form or connections in which such are found among 
men, and whether momentarily beneficial or not, in a 
monetary sense, to either the merchant, the sailor, the 
prince, the pirate, the rich, the poor, or anybody else, 
for the matter of what it is really worth to any of them. 
In further reference to the important subject matter 
contained in the interesting verses now directly under 
notice, I will adopt the same course as that w^hich I 
adopted in explaining the verses dealt with in the 
preceding chapters of this book — that is, to briefly refer 
to each of them separately, instead of collectively, as is 
usually done by unscrupulous Bible students who are 
not usually, to say the least about them, well acquainted 
with the details of the subject on which they write when 
they so attempt to deal with it. 

VERSE 20. 
"Rejoice over her, thou Heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets 
for God hath avenged you on her." 

"O praise the Lord of Heaven, praise Him in the height." 

PRAISE the LORD! ye heav'ns, Praise the LORD! for He is glori- 

adore Him, ous ; 

Praise Him, Angels, in the height ; Never shall His promise fail ; 

Sun and moon, rejoice before Him, GOD hath made His Saints victori- 

Praise Him, all ye stars and light ; ous, 

Praise the LORD ! for He hath Sin and death shall not prevail. 

spoken. Praise the GOD of our salvation; 

Worlds His mighty voice obey'd ; Hosts on high His power proclaim ; 

Laws, which never shall be broken, Heav'n and earth, and all creation, 

For their guidance He hath made. Laud and magnify His Name ! 

Amen. 

In the above remarkable verse of Holy Scripture, 
''thou heaven and ye holy apostles and prophets" are 
all, as it were, called upon to ^'REJOICE" over the 
terrible downfall and utter destruction of this evil-man- 
and-designing-devil-degraded city of London, and 
doubtless also over the complete and irreparable over- 
throw of the British nation, its Government and world- 
wide Empire, and consequently the removal of an 
incomprehensible amount of sin, sorrow, misery, and 
drunkenness from ofT the face of this beautiful earth. 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 423 

The unusual fact alone that Holy ''Heaven' will 
be called upon to '^REJOICE" over the now impending 
downfall and ultimate destruction of this justly con- 
demned city of London when it actually takes place is 
surely most significant, and the cause unquestionably 
well worth finding out and fully considering in its every 
aspect. 

As a matter of fact, I believe this is positively the 
only occasion on record in connection with the history 
or affairs of any nation or people that ever existed, that 
now exists, or ever will exist upon the face of the earth, 
where any such thing as rejoicing in Heaven over their 
calamity, impending or otherwise, is said to have 
occurred in time that is past, or will occur at the present 
moment or in the future. 

Therefore, in this instance, the mere mention of 
such rejoicing as that which is referred to in the verse 
directly under notice can only be taken to indicate that, 
to the great and lasting advantage of many people in 
many ways, wickedness in its worst and most abomin- 
able form, and sin, sorrow, suffering, pride, greed, 
selfishness, immoral filth, and human degradation to 
an immeasurable extent, will be for ever swept from off 
the face of the earth when this filthy city of London, 
and in turn England and the British Empire, falls. 

This will positively be so, and such, indeed, can 
only be the case, in view alone of the particularly dread- 
ful fact that this hateful den (London) of unparalleled 
infamy is now full to overflowing with these most abom- 
inable things. This statement is not only according to 
the Infallible Word of God, but also according to our 
own certain knowledge of the actual material facts of 
the case in reference to the present appalling condition 
of London, and, perhaps, only in a slightly less degree, 
in reference to the whole of England, as all well- 



424 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

informed persons know, or should know if alive to our 
position. 

It is also certain that a vast number of dishonest 
and iniquitous trading systems, unjust laws, evil 
customs, and bad habits will be removed from ofif the 
face of the earth, to the great and lasting advantage of 
many people (especially visitors to London) in many 
ways when this sin-stained, devil-infested, man-cor- 
rupted, and immorally festering city of hell is for ever 
relegated to the soul distracting inertia of the silent 
past, and which event should not only provide a good 
cause for ''rejoicing'' in the heavens, but also in the earth 
and every corner thereof. 

In case any of my readers should feel anxious to 
know why God vv^ill avenge His "holy apostles and 
prophets'' on London and her people generally, and not 
on some other city and people which they may look 
upon as being equally sinful, I w^ill here point out that it 
is positively because the people of this unprecedentedly 
wicked city have not only sinned beyond forgiveness, 
but also blasphemously rejected THE PRECIOUS 
TEACHING of the former (the apostles) and un- 
reasonably disbelieved THE GRACIOUS WARN- 
INGS of the latter (the prophets) to a greater extent 
than those of any other equally favoured city that ever 
existed in this world, or that probably ever will exist 
in it. 

Altogether apart from any question as to whether 
the actual immoralirv^ of London's foolish people is 
greater than that of those of any other city in the world, 
there can be no question about our responsibility being 
very much greater in view alone of the incontrovertible 
fact that the Almighty has, during many years that are 
past, shown us many special favours which have not 
generallv been shovN-n to others, and our disregard of 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 425 

which has, most certainly, rendered us more culpable, 
in His sight, than others not similarly favoured. 

For instance, the abundant presentation of the Holy 
Scriptures, and, consequently, a full code of God's 
perfect laws, is unquestionably a supreme act of Divine 
mercy not generally bestowed upon mankind; and 
therefore, it ought at once to be seen that the more fully 
the law of God is placed before the people of a particu- 
lar country, nation, or city, the greater reason there is for 
them to OBEY it, and the greater their responsibility 
and crime if they fail to do so, under such circum- 
stances, as in our own case. 

This being so, and in view of the indisputable fact 
that England and the English-speaking people gen- 
erally have unquestionably printed, published, and 
possessed more Bibles than any other nation or people 
upon the face of the earth, necessarily renders them the 
more responsible, than would otherwise be the case, in 
respect to the keeping of the perfect law of God to His 
honour and glory, and which would most certainly have 
been to their own mutual and eternal advantage as well, 
had they kept it — life and peace to man being the out- 
come of obedience to it. 

Therefore, and considering the shameful fact that 
we have very largely disregarded His law, both as indi- 
viduals and collectively as a nation, its breach is surely 
quite sufficient to warrant and account for the happen- 
ing of the dreadful calamities predicted in the great and 
important prophecy herein under notice, and which 
would doubtless not be nearly so severe in the case of a 
nation or people not so highly favoured as we unques- 
tionably have been in the past. 

The favoured position of England in the above- 
mentioned important connection is surely well depicted 
in our great and almost innumerable Bible stores, and 



426 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

may thereby alone be easily understood by all who 
wisely desire to rightly understand it. 

By the love, mercy, and excellent favour of our 
Heavenly Father our country is full of Bibles from one 
end to the other, and yet I am sorry to have to say that 
we are hopelessly ignorant, collectively, respecting the 
precious contents of that priceless Book, and, conse- 
quently, know not, and DO NOT, the things which the 
Almighty Creator of the Eternal Universe has merci- 
fully placed us in a position to know and desires us to 
both know and do. 

In such a case as that above mentioned there is pro- 
bably but one remedy open to even the Almighty God 
of all love, mercy, justice, and judgment. It is quite 
evident to my mind that He must necessarily sweep us 
from ofiP the face of the earth, as a nation, in view alone 
of the exceptional circumstances under which we have 
sinned, and which unquestionably brings us under a 
greater condemnation than would be the case had we 
never experienced the special favour to which I have 
just referred. 

To allow England, especially as a country Divinely 
favoured in the past, to long remain, as at present, a 
festering plague spot of infection for the further con- 
tamination of the people of the whole world would most 
certainly not seem to be in keeping with His (the 
Lord's) well-known and unalterable attributes of Love, 
Mercy, and Justice to all. 

In this connection I may also here mention, with 
much advantage to some of my readers, that, according 
to the Holy Scriptures, the great God of Heaven is now 
about to cleanse the whole world of sin, preparatory to 
the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ as King of kings 
and Lord of lords, and that He will commence to do so 
by making an example of England, so that other nations 
and peoples may thereby be duly warned of their 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 427 

impending doom. This He is certainly entitled to do 
(make an example of us) in view alone of the excellent 
opportunity that He vainly afforded us, in the past, to 
present ourselves to all people as a living proof of the 
fact that ''righteousness exalteth a nation." 

As we have had Divine favour lavished upon us 
without measure in the past, and thus, as it were, been 
forcibly held up as an example (to the people and 
nations of the world) of what the Lord is willing to do 
for sinful men, so we shall soon have the Divine anger 
poured out upon us without measure, and thus become a 
much less desirable example of quite another kind — at 
any rate, so far as we are concerned — but probably a 
much more efifective one so far as they (the other nations 
and peoples of the earth) are concerned! 

VERSE 21. 
''And a mighty angle took up a stone like a great millstone, and 
cast it into the sea, saying. Thus with violence shall that great city 
Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all." 

The peculiar symbol or means of illustration (a 
great stone cast into the sea) used in this verse is evi- 
dently intended to prove to ''thou heaven and ye holy 
apostles and prophets" that the event over which ''you^^ 
are called upon in the preceding verse to rejoice will 
certainly take place, and further surely indicates, not 
only the utter completeness, but also the awful sudden- 
ness and terrific force, or violence, with which the entire 
city of London will be destroyed, or swallowed up, in 
the awful day of ''her" now impending doom. 

The casting of a large stone ''into the sea,'' as a 
symbol of utter destruction, is certainly most significant 
in the connection in which it is here used, and to my 
mind can only indicate, in view of the facts to which 
I have already referred, that the charred ruins of our 
great city will eventually be swallowed up, or engulfed, 



428 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

in a great chasm that will open in the earth, so that it 
will never be found again, or any trace of it, in exactly 
the same way that a stone is usually looked upon as 
being swallowed up, lost, hidden, and probably to be 
'TOUND NO MORE AT ALL," after being cast into 
and covered up beneath the dark waters of a deep and 
fathomless sea. 

In such case those who are graciously called upon in 
the preceding verse to ''rejoice, for God hath avenged 
you on her," surely need not for a moment fear that the 
hydra-headed monster over whose destruction they are 
so called upon to "rejoice" will ever again *'live" to 
hurt and destroy the little, the weak, the innocent, the 
Holy, the helpless, the poor and the hungry of that 
(London) or any other city or country of this or any 
other world wherein human beings are entitled to live. 

VERSE 22. 

"And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and 
trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no craftsman, 
of whatsoever craft he he, shall be found any more in thee; and the 
sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee." 

This verse fully endorses what I have just written 
respecting the utter completeness of the dreadful word 
of the destroying forces with which this condemned 
city of London and ''her" awful career of sin, sorrow, 
misery, poverty, greed, wealth, lustful pleasures, degra- 
dation, and iniquity will be forever ended. 

It will doubtless at once be seen by every intelligent 
reader of these words that it would be quite impossible 
to bring any city, town, or country into the appalling 
condition depicted in the verse under notice without 
first completely destroying it and afterwards burying it 
beneath the surface of the earth in exactly the same 
way that a stone would be buried if cast into deep water. 
Every particle of it would thus be entirely hidden, from 



EEJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 429 

the view of mortals, at any rate, and so it will be with 
this city and everything in it when swallowed up, in 
like manner, by the earthquake which in inferentially 
foretold in a preceding verse of this great and important 
prophecy, and to which I have already referred. 

The utter impossibility of the continued existence 
in this, or any other city upon the face of the earth, 
of either, ''harpers, musicians, pipers, trumpeters, or a 
craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be/' under such a 
circumstance as that above mentioned, can surely be 
better imagined by my readers than described in words 
written by me in this or any other connection. 

VERSE 23. 
"And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee ; and 
the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more 
at all in thee ; for thy merchants were the great men of the earth ; 
for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived." 

If it is possible that any doubt should remain in 
the mind of any reader of the Holy Scriptures in this 
connection, and of this book up to this point, about the 
utter completeness of the destruction of our ''GREAT 
CITY" in the awful day of our doom, or as to whether 
it is London, or some other city that is referred to in 
this great and important prophecy, the information 
contained in this verse ought surely to remove such 
doubt for ever. Indeed, it is only reasonable to suppose 
that any other result would now be impossible, and also 
irrespective of the density of the mind previously 
afflicted with intellectual blindness. 

"THE LIGHT OF A CANDLE SHALL SHINE 
NO MORE AT ALL IN THEE." 

"The Voice of the Bridegroom and of the Bride 
Shall be Heard NO MORE at all in Thee.'' 

For a moment imagine the light of ei^ery candle, 
lamp, gas jet, and electric light extinguished, and "the 



430 THE DOOM OP BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

voice of the bridegroom and of the bride" to ''BE 
HEARD NO MORE AT ALL IN THEE" (Lon- 
don!!!) 

With all the lights of our great city extinguished, 
and the wedding bells for ever silenced, we may fairly 
conclude that there would be nothing left in it, or of it, 
that would then be worth worrying about or desiring 
to possess. 

It is more than probable that no more expressive 
words than the above could possibly be used (in the 
connection and under the circumstances in which they 
are used in Holy Scriptures) to better indicate or more 
fully describe the completeness of the appalling disaster 
that will, in due course, remove this man-degraded city 
of London from off the face of this globe for ever and 
ever. 

As I have said before, nothing short of the opening 
of a great chasm in the earth, where it (London) now 
stands, could entirely accomplish the irreparable ruin 
described in the awful words of this great and important 
prophecy, and therefore we may confidently look for 
something of the kind to take place almost immediately 
after the burning of it, and to which I have already 
referred at considerable length in a preceding chapter 
of this book. 

The middle portion of the verse directly under 
notice plainly tells what we already know, viz. : — 

THAT OUR ''MERCHANTS ART THE 
GREAT MEN OF THE EARTH." 

In reference to the absolute truth of this well-known 
fact I may say that I do not think anyone will be found 
sufficiently ignorant to even attempt to deny it, and, 
therefore, it is presumably quite unnecessary for me to 
endeavour to supply proof in support of it. In this con- 
nection I am quite satisfied to presume that all the world 
knows such to actually be the case. 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 431 

There are unquestionably many of ^THE GREAT 
MEN OF THE EARTH" to be found among 'THE 
MERCHANTS OF LONDON," and, therefore, the 
more significant the statement that "THE MER- 
CHANTS" of the doomed city referred to in this great 
and important prophecy ''ARE THE GREAT MEN 
OF THE EARTH," and which statement surely sup- 
plies yet another substantial proof that it is England 
and its downfall, and not Rome or the Roman Catholic 
Church and its downfall (as is usually claimed to be 
the case), that is referred to in it (this prophecy). 

As a matter of well-known fact, neither "THE 
MERCHANTS" of Rome, nor the Roman Catholic 
Church (for all that it matters), can be correctly be- 
lieved, by any stretch of the imagination, or be truth- 
fully said, by any means or in any way, to be "THE 
GREAT MEN OF THE EARTH"; and neither 
can the significant words of this or any other portion 
of this prophecy be applied to either Rome or her 
merchants in the same sense in which they may be 
truthfully, intelligently, and correctly applied to our 
own great city of London and the fabulously wealthy 
men and influential merchants associated with it. 

The latter part of the verse directly under notice 
again reminds us that by our "SORCERIES" — that is, 
by our cunningness or illicit and deceptive methods of 
trading— "yfLL NATIONS WERE DECEIVED" 
by us. 

This fact is surely too well known to most people, 
especially to those whom we have deceived, to require 
any further proof, emphasis, or comment to be supplied 
or made by me in reference to it — the fact that ''all 
nations'' have been deceived by us. 

VERSE 24. 
"And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and 
of all that were slain upon the earth." 



432 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

In this verse the people of England are, as it were, 
inferentially charged, as a nation, with the awful crime 
of universal blood-guiltiness, or murder in a wholesale 
sense, and, it is more than probable, the ruin of the souls 
as well as the destruction of the bodies of many of our 
victims is also inferentially referred to in it. 

There is evidently something exceptionally shock- 
ing about our present position, in view of the fact that 
in it (the verse under notice) we are plainly told that 
'THE BLOOD OF PROPHETS, AND OF 
SAINTS, AND OF ALL THAT WERE SLAIN 
UPON THE EARTH," shall be found in this mur- 
derous-rich-man-and-^foc/V/j'-woman-degraded city of 
London when it is justly sentenced, as the capital or 
representative city of our country and world-wide Em- 
pire, and in which case "Her" punishment will unques- 
tionably be exceptionally severe. 

The awful statement contained in the above-men- 
tioned verse is particularly ominous of impending evil, 
and it is undoubtedly most startling, to all who are able 
to fully realise its importance, in view alone of the fact 
that almost exactly the same words were spoken by 
our Lord Himself personally respecting the sin-sat- 
urated city of Jerusalem immediately before its con- 
demnation and downfall took place nearly two thousand 
years ago. 

Although we are not distinctly told in the Holy 
Scriptures why ''the blood of ALL that were slain upon 
the earth" should be found alternately in these two great 
and wicked cities just previous to their condemnation 
and destruction, it would indeed be interesting to know 
exactly why it was, and is so. 

Is it that Satan, by some mysterious process of con- 
servation, retains the blood of the murdered in the 
foul dens of infamy in which he locates himself and his 
bloodthirsty servants (evil spirits) for the time being? 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 433 

Or is it — and which is much more likely — that those 
evil spirits, being the actual perpetrators of every mur- 
der committed from the foundation of the world, are 
justly charged in whatever place they are found dwell- 
ing for the time being, it, of course, being assumed that 
they would dwell wherever given the most encourage- 
ment by human beings, and that the particular place 
of their abode (for the time being) would suffer se- 
verely by reason alone of their presence? 

Thus it is evident that for many reasons it is very 
unwise for human beings to encourage evil spirits with 
long criminal records to dwell among them in any form 
or for any purpose whatsoever. 

The evil spirit who ^^peeps and mutters" in the 
gorgeous parlours of the fashionable Psychological So- 
ciety of Great Britain is just as surely a murderer, with 
a long and atrocious criminal record behind him, as 
the equally evil spirit who ''raps the table" in the 
reeking slums of our dirty ''East End," and vice-versa, 
and therefore the one should be just as carefully avoided 
as the other, and notwithstanding the stupid statement 
sneeringly made some time ago, in my own presence, 
by a famous City clergyman, to the effect that the one 
method of meeting the spirits (table rapping) was vul- 
gar, while the other (the Psychological method) was 
not. 

Also, in the case of London, and in turn England, 
being charged with shedding "the blood of ALL that 
were slain upon the earth," it may be that her par- 
ticular sins are so hideous and unpardonable (especially 
as pertaining to the blasphemous and flagrant manner 
in which she has disregarded the Divine favour be- 
stowed upon her, wickedly neglected the opportunities 
thus mercifully afforded her, and sinfully omitted TO 
DO her Divinely decreed duty to others) that the Lord 
sees sufficient cause in them, and the unusual filth and 



434 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

incomprehensible amount of her wrongdoings gener- 
ally, for justly crediting her with the committal of the 
numerous sins (murders) of the people of the present 
day and many past ages, and so that those who actually 
committed many of them, being less guilty in the aggre- 
gate on account of the dereliction of ''her' duty to them, 
many of them may repent when they behold the in- 
creased severity of ''her' awful chastisement, and thus 
escape much of the punishment which they would other- 
wise probably be compelled to endure. 

VERSE I. 
(Chapter xix.) 
"AXD after these things I heard a great voice of much people in 
heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honour, and 
power, unto the Lord our God." 

In this delightful verse of Holy Scripture we are 
clearly given to understand that after the downfall of 
England and the utter destruction of London, a great 
voice of ''MUCH PEOPLE'^ shall be heard in Heaven 
(a place set apart for the righteous), singing praises 
''UNTO THE LORD OUR GOD." 

The statement made in this wonderful verse surely 
provides us with a beautiful and significant word-pic- 
ture to gaze upon and think about to our hearts' con- 
tent. 

In view of the fact that we are told that "MUCH 
PEOPLE" shall be engaged in giving praise and 
thanks to the Almighty at the particular time here men- 
tioned, it is only reasonable to suppose that MANY 
people will come out of England, previous to her down- 
fall, in obedience to the merciful call of the Lord our 
God as referred to at length in a preceding chapter of 
this book — the t\velfth. 

This is indeed an indescribably pleasing thought, 
in view alone of what we know about Sodom and 



REJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 435 

Gomorrah and other cities out of which the people of 
God were called, previous to their downfall, and with 
practically no good results, the numbers responding in 
each case being remarkably and proportionately small. 

VERSE 2. 
"For true and righteous are his judgments: for he hath judged 
THE GREAT WHORE, which did corrupt the earth with her 
fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hands." 

In this verse we are very plainly told why the 
great multitudes referred to in the preceding verse will 
give praise to God on the particular occasion therein 
mentioned, and which, it will at once be seen, is an 
exceptionally good one — He hath judged the great 
whore, is what we are told in it. 

It is quite evident, in view alone of their apparent 
enthusiasm, that they (the great multitude above re- 
ferred to) fully recognise and duly appreciate the in- 
controvertible fact that ''His (Christ's) judgments are 
TRUE AND RIGHTEOUS," and that, as the natural 
result of such incontrovertible fact, "HE HATH {just- 
ly) JUDGED THE GREAT WHORE (England), 
WHICH DID CORRUPT THE EARTH WITH 
HER FORNICATION"— that is, with her exception- 
ally wicked diplomacy, her lawless religion, her illicit 
methods of trading, and the body and soul destroying 
things in which she was accustomed to trade, and to 
which I have referred at considerable length in a pre- 
ceding chapter of this book — the fourth. 

The '^much people in Heaven' also evidently rec- 
ognise and ''rejoice'' over the significant fact that the 
Almighty "HATH avenged the blood (probably that 
of the Boers is here referred to) of HIS SERVANTS 
AT HER HAND" in a suitable manner. 

In view alone of the startling fact that the Divine 
decree to extinguish the British nation went forth dur- 



436 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

ing the time of our so-called war in South Africa, it is 
more than likely that the awful words contained in 
the latter part of the verse directly under notice refers 
to our abominable shedding of the innocent blood of 
the righteous Boer farmers, which was, unfortunately 
for us, shed at the particular time and last occasion on 
which we foolishly and wickedly made war with them. 

VERSE 3. 
"And again they said Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever 
and ever." 

''And AGAIN they said, ALLELUIA!" Judg- 
ing by what we may, in a sense, inferentially gather 
from the apparently odd repetition of this intensely 
expressive word of ''rejoicing'' it would appear as 
though the great multitude (''the much people in 
Heaven") mentioned in verse i will find some difficulty 
in restraining themselves, in view of the pent-up joy 
which will fill their satisfied souls, when they shall see 
the blood of His servants avenged at "her" (England's) 
cost. Their joy on such particular occasion will un- 
questionably be but the natural outcome of the entire 
satisfaction which they will then experience in know- 
ing that God has judged "THE GREAT WHORE," 
and in consequence of which their loud "ALLELUIA" 
will be made to ring a second time through Heaven's 
eternal arches, and probably also over earth's degraded 
plains, as is inferentially indicated in another of the 
verses under notice in this chapter. 

In the latter part of the verse directly under notice 
we are told that ''HER SMOKE ROSE UP FOR 
EVER AND EVER." 

These soul-piercing words are evidently intended 
to convey the appalling information that the remem- 
brance of the shocking events which will be associated 
with England's downfall and London's destruction shall 



EEJOICING IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 437 

never be removed from the minds or memories of the 
people who will witness them, in this or any other 
world, and probably by reason of the unprecedented 
severity of the dreadful means, measures, and influences 
which will assuredly bring both the former and the 
latter calamities about in the awful day of our undoing. 

VERSE 4. 
"And the four-and-twenty elders and the four beasts fell down 
and worshipped God that sat on the throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia." 

In this verse we are given to understand that a 
number of the principal and highly favoured beings in 
Heaven will fall "DOWN AND WORSHIP GOD 
THAT SITS UPON THE THRONE, SAYING, 
AMEN; ALLELUIA," when England is justly 
judged and adequately punished for the awful sins 
which she hath committed — or, in other words, that 
even the exalted occupants of the Seventh Heaven will 
be delighted and sing when England's abominations 
are for ever swept away. 

The beautiful words of praise above referred to will 
probably be sung in response to and in approval of the 
loud and glorious acclamations of the "MUCH PEO- 
PLE" mentioned in a previous verse. 

VERSE 5. 
"And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God 
all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great." 

"My song shall he ahvays of the loving-kindness of the Lord." 
COME, sing with holy gladness, O boys, be strong in JESUS; 

High Alleluias sing. To toil for Him is gain, 

Uplift your loud Hosannas And JESUS wrought with Joseph 

To JESUS, LORD and King. With chisel, saw, and plane. 

Sing, boys, in joyful chorus O maidens, live for JESUS, 

Your hymn of praise to-day, Who was a maiden's SON ; 

And sing, ye gentle maidens, Be patient, pure, and gentle, 

Your sweet responsive lay. And perfect grace begun. 

Tis good for boys and maidens 

Sweet hymns to CHRIST to sing; 
'Tis meet that children's voices 

Should praise the children's King 
For JESUS is salvation. 

And glory, grace, and rest ; 
To babe, and boy, and maiden 

The one Redeemer Blest. Amen. 



438 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

It should be here noticed that the "VOICE" which 
uttered the important words contained in the latter part 
of the above verse of Holy Scripture ''came out of THE 
throne^' or, in other words, that "A VOICE" spoke 
(will speak) to the righteous people of the earth di- 
rectly from Heaven, SAYING, PRAISE OUR GOD, 
ALL YE HIS SERVANTS, ALL YE THAT FEAR 
HIM, BOTH SMALL AND GREAT/' How glo- 
rious it is to think that the dear little ones, as well as the 
great ones, shall be so graciously remembered by the 
King of kings and Lord of lords when He comes! 

In due time the above encouraging words will 
doubtless prove to be consoling to the triumphant ser- 
vants of the Lord, in view alone of the glorious fact 
that they are (will be) spoken directly to them from 
the dazzling throne of the Great God of the Eternal 
Universe. 

Some such beautiful words as the above will most 
assuredly be spoken directly from Heaven to the ser- 
vants of God almost immediately AFTER they behold, 
at a distance, the outpouring of God's wrath upon the 
British nation and people, and will, therefore, be the 
more pleasing to at least all who now promptly re- 
spond to the gracious call of our ever-merciful Heav- 
enly Father to them to ''come ouf of England. 

"Blessed are they which are called" are the pre- 
cious words which should ever ring in the ears of all 
who read the warning words of this great and important 
prophecy. Such words would surely provide an excel- 
lent prelude to the glorious "rejoicing' here promised, 
and which may be entered into by all true servants of 
the Lord at this very moment — in a spiritual sense — 
and to the entire satisfaction of all who really desire 
it, and are willing to confidently enter into it. 



REJOICINa IN HEAVEN OVER SIN AVENGED 439 



'It is a good thing to give thanks unto the LORD.' 



COME, ye that love the LORD, 
And let your joys be known; 

Join in a song with sweet accord 
While ye surround His throne : 
Let those refuse to sing 
Who never knew our GOD ; 

But servants of the Heavenly King 
May speak their joys abroad. 

The GOD that rules on high, 
That all the earth surveys, 

That rides upon the stormy sky, 
And calms the roaring seas ; 
This awful GOD is ours. 
Our FATHER and our love ; 

He will send down His Heavenly 
powers 
To carry us above. 



There we shall see His face, 

And never, never sin ; 
There, from the rivers of His grace. 

Drink endless pleasures in : 

Yea, and before we rise 

To that immortal state. 
The thoughts of such amazing bliss 

Should constant joys create. 

The men of grace have found 

Glory begun below ; 
Celestial fruit on earthly ground 

From faith and hope may grow; 

Then let your songs abound, 

And every tear be dry ; 
We are marching through Immanu- 
el's ground 

To fairer worlds on high. Amen. 



In concluding this chapter I do not think that it is 
too much to say that it, and the chapter which imme- 
diately precedes it, set forth much that indicates that 
many good reasons will obtain for ''weeping" on earth 
and ''rejoicing'' in Heaven, on the particular occasions 
mentioned in them — this and the preceding chapter — 
and which will, most certainly, very soon be the case. 

"The night is far spent, the day is at hand." 

HARK ! hark, my soul ! Angelic songs are swelling 

O'er earth's green fields, and ocean's wave-beat shore : 

How sweet the truth those blessed strains are telling 
Of that new life when sin shall be no more ! 

Angels of JESUS, Angels of light, 

Singing to welcome the pilgrims of the night ! 

Onward we go, for still we hear them singing, 

"Come, weary souls, for JESUS bids you come ;" 

And through the dark, its echoes sweetly ringing, 
The music of the Gospel leads us home. 

Angels of JESUS, Angels of light, 
Singing to welcome the pilgrims of the night! 

Far, far away, like bells at evening pealing. 

The voice of JESUS sounds o'er land and sea. 

And laden souls, by thousands meekly stealing. 

Kind Shepherd, turn their weary steps to Thee, 

Angels of JESUS, Angels of light, 

Singing to welcome the pilgrims of the night ! 

Rest comes at length ; though life be long and dreary. 
The day must dawn, and darksome night be past ; 

Faith's journey ends in welcome to the weary. 

And Heav'n, the heart's true home, will come at last. 

Angels of JESUS, Angels of light, 

Singing to welcome the pilgrims of the night ! 



440 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



Angels sing on, your faithful watches keeping, 
Sing us sweet fragments of the songs above ; 

Till morning's joy shall end the night of weeping, 
And life's long shadows break in cloudless love. 

Angels of JESUS, Angels of light. 

Singing to welcome the pilgrims of the night ! Amen. 



CHAPTER XVII. 
THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST. 

"HIS V/IFE hath made herself ready." 

"And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the 
voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, 
Alleluia: for THE LORD GOD OMNIPOTENT REIGNETH. 

"Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the 
marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. 

"And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, 
clean and white : for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints." 
REVELATION, chapter XIX, verses 6 to 8. 

"A better country, that is, an heavenly." 

FOR thee, O dear, dear country, With jasper glow thy bulwarks, 

Mine eyes their vigils keep ; Thy streets with emeralds blaze ; 

For very love, beholding The sardius and the topaz 

Thy happy name, they weep. Unite in thee their rays ; 

The mention of thy glory Thine ageless walls are bounded 

Is unction to the breast. With amethyst unpriced ; 

And medicine in sickness. The Saints build up thy fabric, 

And love, and life, and rest. And the corner-stone is CHRIST. 

O one, O only mansion ! Thou hast no shore, fair ocean ! 

O paradise of joy! Thou hast no time, bright day; 

Where tears are ever banish'd. Dear fountain of refreshment 

And smiles have no alloy ; To pilgrims far away ! 

The LAMB is all thy splendour; Upon the Rock of ages 

The Crucified thy praise ; They raise thy holy tower ; 

His laud and benediction Thine is the victor's laurel, 

Thy ransom'd people raise. And thine the golden dower. 

O sweet and blessed country, 

The home of GOD'S elect! 
O sweet and blessed country, 

That eager hearts expect ! 
JESU, in mercy bring us 

To that dear land of rest ; 
Who art, with GOD the FATHER 

And SPIRIT, ever Blest. Amen. 

■yHE BRIDE Church of Jesus Christ! What a sud- 
-'■ den and glorious turn things will evidently take 
immediately after God's people come out of England 
and ''her" downfall is fully accomplished! 

What a splendid relief it is to be able, even for a 
moment, to turn away, as it were, from every thought 

441 



442 THE DOOM OF EKITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

of England and her disgusting sins, the grovelling pov- 
erity, and dense ignorance of "her" downtrodden and 
hungry poor, the abominable greed and filthy wicked- 
ness of ''her" licentious rich, and the blasphemous prat- 
ing and smug, shaven, and shameless faces of ''her'' 
smoogy deceivers — ''her clergy"! 

What a glorious relief it is to turn away, as it were, 
from beholding the disgusting sight of these abominable 
things and evil beings, to think that they shall soon be 
no more, and to look upon the Holy Bride Church of 
Jesus Christ, and to think of "Her" as the faithful and 
Holy Church of His true, loving, and obedient servants! 
What a glorious sight it is to even behold "Her" in 
vision in the distance! What a glorious and dazzling 
sight "She" presents to our longing eyes, even when 
thus seen! How glorious it will be to actually behold 
Her "arrayed in fine linen, clean and white"! How 
unused our eyes are to anything of the kind in this 
abominable city of filth, darkness, and impending death 
for all who remain long in it! 

Surely no such glorious sight as that which is now 
presented to us in vision, and will be presented to us in 
material form a little later on, was ever before gazed 
upon by the evil eyes of mortal men and women! 

"THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS 
COME, AND HIS WIFE HATH MADE HER- 
SELF READY." 

Is it possible to believe our own eyes when they 
tell us that these wonderful words of God are now pre- 
sented to us in the fulness of time? If so, our grateful 
hearts will also tell us of impending joy unspeakable as 
being associated with them! 

Is it possible to realise our own existence when 
we look upon these marvellous words of Jesus which 
tell of the rapid approach of the most glorious event 
ever consummated in this awful world of sin, sorrow 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



443 



and misery? — an event which words fail me to describe. 

Is it possible to grasp the glorious fact that WE 
are living in the very last days of this dark world's six 
thousand year period of tribulation, even when we look 
upon these glorious words of the King of kings and 
Lord of lords? 

Is it possible to so much as think seriously that WE 
shall be present at ''the marriage of the Lamb," even 
when we look upon these plain and beautiful words 
of the Eternal Spirit of all Truth? 

It is possible! It is possible! It is possible! It is 
quite possible to believe, realise, grasp, and think most 
seriously about these astounding facts when we alone 
remember the stupendous love, the matchless work, and 
perfect Life of Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour. 

"The love of Christ which passeth knowledge." 



O LOVE, how deep ! how broad ! how 

high! 
It fills the heart with ecstasy, 
That GOD, the SON of GOD, should 

take 
Our mortal form for mortals' sake. 

He sent no Angel to our race 
Of higher or of lower place, 
But wore the robe of human frame 
Himself, and to this lost world came. 

For us He was baptized, and bore 
His holy fast, and hunger'd sore ; 
For us temptations sharp he knew ; 
For us the tempter overthrew. 



For us He pray'd, for us He taught, 
For us His daily works He wrought, 
By words, and signs, and actions, 

thus 
Still seeking not Himself but us. 

For us to. wicked men betray'd. 
Scourged, mock'd, in purple robe 

array'd. 
He bore the shameful Cross and death 
For us at length gave up His breath. 

For us He rose from death again. 
For us He went on high to reign, 
For us He sent His SPIRIT here 
To guide, to strengthen, and to cheer. 



To Him Whose boundless love has won 
Salvation for us through His SON, 
To GOD the FATHER glory be 

Both now and through eternity. Amen. 

^^HIS WIFE HATH MADE HERSELF 
READY"! ! ! For nearly six thousand years "Her" 
beloved Lord and Master has patiently waited for 
'^HIS WIFE" (the glorious Church of His obedient 
servants) to make "HERSELF READY." At last she 
is about to ''array herself and will soon be ready to 
meet Him, and then we shall be able to literally say, in 



444 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the present tense, that ''the marriage of THE LAMB 
IS come, and HIS WIFE hath (now) made HER- 
SELF ready!" 

Can words written by mortal hand sufficiently ex- 
press the deep significance of this most glorious and 
astounding fact, for it is surely one of the most glorious 
and astounding facts of all time and eternity, so far as 
human beings are concerned? 

Can words spoken by mortal man nearly describe 
the matchless beauty of ''HIS WIFE," the most beau- 
tiful "wife" of all time and eternity, so far as human 
beings are concerned? 

Can even silent thought of mortal brain in any 
appreciable degree conceive the "inconceivable" purity 
and the dazzling beauty of the perfect holiness of "HIS 
BRIDE," the sweetest and most innocent "Bride" of 
all time and eternity so far as human beings are con- 
cerned? 

It is impossible! It is impossible! It is impossible! 
It is utterly impossible for words written by mortal hand 
to sufficiently express, so far as human beings are con- 
cerned, the deep significance of the glorious fact that 
we are now told that "HIS ivife hath made herself 
READY!" 

It is utterly impossible for words spoken by mortal 
man to nearly describe the matchless beauty of "HIS 
WIFE," the most beautiful ''wife'' of all time and 
eternity so far as human beings are concerned! 

And it is utterly impossible for even silent thought 
of mortal brain to conceive in any appreciable degree 
the "inconceivable" purity and the dazzling beauty of 
the perfect holiness of "HIS BRIDE," the sweetest 
and most innocent "Bride" of all time and eternity so 
far as human beings are concerned! 

The BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST! ! ! 
The Holy CHURCH of His obedient servants! Only 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF TESTIS CHRIST 445 

think of it! Try to picture it in your mind if you can! 
Compare it with the bickering denominational churches 
of confusion of our day, if you consider them at all com- 
parable, in any conceivable way, with it! 

The Lord comes to England for the Bride Church 
of His obedient servants. What a glorious thought this 
is for the people of England! He still loves them. He 
still ofifers such of them as will accept it one more op- 
portunity — the last opportunity that will ever be offered 
to any of them — to repent and turn unto Him! He 
disregards Palestine on this most wonderful occasion! 
He disregards Rome on this most glorious occasion! 
He rightly disregards the bickering denominational 
"churches" of confusion on this most auspicious occa- 
sion! He disregards the "little flock," the "chosen 
few," the "brethren," the "elect," the "select," and 
every other self-appointed society of prating humbugs 
in existence, who say much and do little, on this occa- 
sion, for it is the splendid occasion, the one and only 
occasion of "HIS" blessed and holy "marriage" — "For 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife hath 
made herself ready J' 

"HIS WIFE HATH MADE HERSELF 
READY!" There is no being in all the Universe that 
''hath'' prepared ''His Bride'' (the most glorious Bride 
of all time and eternity) to graciously meet and ivill- 
ingly join her Divine Lord and Master in the indis- 
soluble bonds of eternal matrimony! 

There is no angel of dealtH, desolation, or decay, 
and there is no devil, in all the Universe that will ever 
be able to separate the Bride Church of Christ the Lord 
from "Her" matchless bridegroom — the King of kings 
and Lord of lords! 

There is no tongue in all the Universe that will ever 
be able to part Christ and His Holy Bride Church 
from each other! 



446 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

There is no law in all the Universe that provides, 
or can ever possibly provide, for the divorce of these 
glorified Beings of all time and eternity! 

Immersed in perfect peace, perfect joy, and perfect 
love, Christ the Lord and His beloved Bride — the Holy 
Church of His obedient servants — shall dwell together 
in Holy Matrimony for a thousand years upon this 
beautiful earth, when restored to its Edenic splendour, 
and afterwards in the eternal Heavens eternally. 

"My beloved is mine, and I am his." 

O LAMB- of GOD, Whose love divine Beneath Thy Cross she loved to stand 
Draws virgin souls to follow Thee, Like Mary in Thy dying hour, 

And bids them earthly joys resign That blessings from Thy pierced hand 
If so they may Thy beauty see. Might clothe her with undyingpower. 

The Saint of whom we sing to-day With power to win the crown of light 

Was faithful to Thy loving call, For virgin-souls laid up on high, 

And, casting other hopes away, And ready keep her lamp at night 

Took Thee to be her GoD, her All. To hail the Bridegroom drawing 

nigh. 
To Thee she yielded up her will, 

Her heart was drawn to Thine above And surely Thou at last didst come 

Content if Thou wouldst deign to fill To end the sorrows of Thy bride, 

Thine handmaid with Thy perfect And bear her to Thy peaceful home 

love. With Thee for ever to abide. 

All glory, JESU, for the grace 

That drew Thy Saints to follow Thee : 

O grant us in Thy love a place 

Both now and through eternity. Amen. 

THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST. 

Who will not gladly own allegiance to such a glorious 
Church as this must necessarily be? 

Who, amongst men, will not willingly forsake his 
^'church," and who amongst women will not willingly 
forsake her "chapel" to seek eternal union with such* 
a glorious Church as this must necessarily be? 

Who will not carefully avoid the low and degrading 
sources of the "troublesome" pleasures of the immoral 
"West End" to qualify for association with such a glo- 
rious Church as this must necessarily be? 

And who will not even anxiously give up this whole 
world of unrest, its greed, its wealth, and its fast-fleeting 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 447 

joys, to enter into the perfect REST which must neces- 
sarily be associated v/ith such a glorious Church as this 
will unquestionably be and remain for ever? 

"There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God." 

OH, what the joy and the glory must be, 
Those endless sabbaths the blessed ones see ; 
Crown for the valiant, to weary ones rest ; 
GOD shall be all and in all ever Blest. 

What are the Monarch, His court, and His throne 
What are the peace and the joy that they own? 
O that the blest ones, who in it have share, 
All that they feel could as fully declare ! 

Truly Jerusalem name we that shore, 

Vision of peace, that brings joy evermore; 

Wish and fulfilment can sever'd be ne'er. 

Nor the thing pray'd for come ^ort of the prayer. 

There, where no troubles distraction can bring, 
We the sweet anthems of Sion shall sing. 
While for Thy grace, LORD, their voices of praise 
Thy blessed people eternally raise. 

There dawns no sabbath, no sabbath is o'er. 
Those sabbath-keepers have one evermore ; 
One and unending is that triumph-song 
Which to the Angels and us shall belong. 

Now in the meanwhile, with hearts raised on high, 
We for that country must yearn and must sigh, 
Seeking Jerusalem, dear native land, 
Through our long exile on Babylon's strand. 

Low before Him with our praises we fall. 
Of Whom, and through Whom, and to Whom are all; 
Praise to the FATHER, and praise to the SON, 
Praise to the SPIRIT, with Them ever One. Amen. 

THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST. 
Who may be an honoured member of this glorious 
Church of the living God and rejoice evermore? 

Who may have union with "Her" beloved Lord 
and Divine Master through this glorious Church of the 
living God, and be present with Him evermore? 

Who may freely drink of the living waters of life 
in this glorious Church of the Lamb that was ^^slain 
from the foundation of the world," and be refreshed 
evermore? 

^^Here are they which keep the (ten) command- 
ments of God, and have the faith and testimony of 



448 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Jesus Christ,'' saith the Holy Spirit— "For the mar- 
riage of the Lamb is come, and His nx;ife hath made 
herself readv," and awaits eternal union with her Lord. 

^'HIS WIFE^'! Whose "u//^"? The Lamb's 
''<wife''\ Who is the Lamb's ''ivife''? Is it possible 
that He taketh unto Himself a ''wife''? 

It is possible, "for the marriage of the Lamb is 
come, and His wife hath made herself ready!'' 

''What are these ivhich are arrayed in z<.'hite robes? and u-hence came they?" 

WHO are these like stars appearing, These are they who have contended 

These, before GOD'S throne who For their SA\'I0UR"S honour long, 

stand? Wrestling on till life was ended, 

Each a golden crown is wearing; Following not the sinful throng; 

Who are all this glorious band? These, who well the fight sus- 

Alleluia. hark ! they sing. tain'd 

Praising loud their heavenly Triumph by the LAMB have 

King. gain'd. 

Who are these in dazzling brightness. These are they whose hearts were 

Clothed in GOD'S own righteous- riven, 

ness? Sore with woe and anguish 

These, whose robes of purest white- tried, 

ness Who in prayer full oft have 

Shall their lustre still possess, striven 

Still untouch'd by time's rude With the GOD they glorified ; 

hand ; Xoxv, their painful conflict o'er. 

Whence came all this glorious GOD has bid them zveep no 

band? more. 

These th' ALMIGHTY contemplating, 

Did as priests before Him stand. 
Soul and body always waiting 

Day and night at His command : 
Now in GOD'S most holy place 

Blest they stand before His face. Amex. 

-THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS 
COME/- Can words written by mortal hand express 
this glorious fact with becoming emphasis in its refer- 
ence to our present opportunity — the grandest oppor- 
tunity of all time and eternity, so far as human beings 
are concerned? 

Can the human tongue with adequate emphasis ex- 
press the joy which must necessarily be associated with 
this event — the most glorious event of all time and 
eternity, so far as human beings are concerned? 

Can the mortal mind of man sufficiently realize the 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



449 



goodness of God in calling upon us to ''rejoice" with 
Him on this occasion — the occasion of the most im- 
portant of all the marriages of all time and eternity, 
so far as human beings are concerned? 

Can the human heart fully respond to the evident 
and gracious yearning of Him who sits upon the throne 
on this occasion — the most delightful of all the special 
occasions of all time and eternity, so far as human be- 
ings are concerned? 

Can the human mind, in any sense, comprehend the 
enduring love and matchless mercy of the Lord our 
God — the God Who is now about to fill the earth with 
His Majesty and His Glory for evermore? 



'All the earth SHALL he filled with his majesty.' 



HAIL to the LORD'S Anointed, 

Great David's greater SON ! 
Hail, in the time appointed, 

His reign on earth begun ! 
He comes to break oppression, 

To set the captive free, 
To take away transgression, 

And rule in equity. 

He comes with succour speedy, 

To those who suffer wrong; 
To help the poor and needy, 

And bid the weak be strong ; 
To give them songs for sighing, 

Their darkness turn to light, 
Whose souls, condemn'd and dying, 

Were precious in His sight. 



He shall come down like showers 

Upon the fruitful earth, 
And joy and hope, like flowers. 

Spring in His path to birth : 
Before Him on the mountains 

Shall peace, the herald, go ; 
Of righteousness the fountains 

From hill to valley flow. 

Kings shall fall down before Him, 

And gold and incense bring ; 
All nations shall adore Him, 

His praise all people sing ; 
To Him shall prayer unceasing, 

And daily vows ascend ; 
His kingdom still increasing, 

A kingdom without end. 



O'er every foe victorious, 

He on His throne shall rest, 
From age to age more glorious. 

All-blessing and all-blest: 
The tide of time shall never 

His covenant remove ; 
His name shall stand for ever ; 

That Name to us is Love. 



Amen. 



"THE marriage of the Lamb IS come, and HIS 
wife hath (now) made herself ready.'' Did such a glo- 
rious union, as that which this will unquestionably be, 
ever before take place in the Universe of God? 

Were ever such absolutely indissoluble bonds of 
matrimony before entered into, in all the Universe of 



450 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

God, as those which will soon be entered into by the 
Lord Jesus Christ and the Holy Church of His obedient 
servants? 

Did ever before such a matchless Bridegroom and 
Holy Bride meet at the Altar of God as those who are 
now about to meet there in the Person of Jesus and the 
Holy Church of His faithful and obedient servants? 

For a correct answer to these glorious questions, let 
us appeal to the pure and holy angels of Heaven and 
the ^'Lamb's wife.'' They know and can reply, "for the 
marriage of the Lamb is come," and "His Wife hath 
made herself ready." 



"/ heard the voice of many angels. . . . saying. . . . Worthy is the 
Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, 
and honour, and glory, and blessing." 

COME.letus join our cheerful songs JESUS is worthy to receive 

With Angels round the throne ; Honour and power divine ; 

Ten thousand thousand are their And blessings more than we can 

tongues, give 

But all their joys are one. Be, LORD, for ever Thine. 

"Worthy the LAMB that died," they Let all creation join in one 

cry, To bless the sacred Name 

"To be exalted thus ;" Of Him that sits upon the throne, 

"Worthy the LAMB," our lips reply And to adore the LAMB. 

"For He was slain for us." Amen. 



It is next surely interesting to know why we may 
expect the wonderful changes depicted in the imme- 
diately preceding pages of this book to shortly take 
place. 

In the latter part of one of the verses directly under 
notice in this chapter we are given the best of all good 
reason for expecting such changes to be made, viz. : — 

THAT "THE LORD GOD OMNIPOTENT 
REIGNETH"— that is, that Christ, instead of Satan, 
as at present, will very shortly reign over all the earth, 
and that consequently every creature therein shall enjoy 
peace and rest under His (Christ's) glorious rule of 
equity, justice, and righteousness. 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



451 



"The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of His 
Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever." 



JESUS shall reign where'er the sun 
Doth his successive journeys run; 
His kingdoms stretch from shore to 

shore, 
Till moons shall wax and wane no 

more. 

People and realms of every tongue 
Dwell on His love with sweetest song, 
And infant voices shall proclaim 
Their early blessings on His Name. 



Blessings abound where'er He 

reigns ; 
The prisoner leaps to lose his 

chains ; 
The weary find eternal rest, 
And all the sons of want are blest. 

Let every creature rise and bring 
Peculiar honours to our King ; 
Angels descend with songs again. 
And earth repeat the long Amen. 
Amen. 



"THE LORD GOD omnipotent reigneth." In 
this glorious proclamation we most certainly find the 
best of all good reasons for not only expecting the speedy 
and indissoluble union of Jesus Christ with His glor- 
ified earthly '^Bride" — that is, the beloved Church of 
His obedient servants — but also a complete change for 
the better throughout the whole world. 

In it we find the best of all good reasons for be- 
lieving that never again, after the next few short years, 
shall Satan indwell in, and consequently 'control, the 
hard hearts and evil minds of greedy rich men, to the 
utter undoing of not only the poor and hungry of our 
own cursed land, but indeed of those of every country 
in the whole world. 

And in it (the glorious proclamation of the reveal- 
ing Angel) we find the best of all good reasons for 
expecting that almost henceforth the long-expected uni- 
versal PEACE and GOODWILL to all people shall 
obtain to the fullest possible extent in every country in 
the whole world. We shall then again hear 



THE UNDYING SONG. 



The ancient song which angels sang, 
Till all the fields of Bethlehem rang 
With heav'nly sounds, it echoes 

still- 
Peace, Peace on earth, to men Good- 
will. 



The echoes sweep from land to land, 
Join heart to heart and hand to hand. 
Give birth to Peace, and love's 

Goodwill, 
And gently banish Wrong and 111. 



452 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



In prison cells it echoes there, In craggj^ hamlets, bells of stone 

And whispers through the mist\^ air, Resound the song from cone to 
To souls undone, there's mercy still — cone. 

Peace, Peace on earth, to men Good- As it ascends on wings of morn 

will. From hcartsthatnoii: the Christ adorn. 

In hospitals o'er beds of pain, The Christ who sets the prisoner 

The echoes of this lofty strain free. 

To wearied souls these thoughts The Christ whose love for j-ou and 



distil 



me 



Peace, Peace on earth, to men Good- Redeemed us wath great sacrifice — 

will. He gave His life a willing price. 

From sea to sea, from shore to shore, 
This song resounds the wide world o'er, 
And saints and angels sing above 
The birth-song of Redeeming Love. 

William Pascoe, in "A Voice from the Golden City." 

Thus it will at once be seen, on glancing, even cas- 
ually, over the three beautiful verses of Holy Scrip- 
ture which I have quoted at the commencement of this 
chapter that things generally in the world must neces- 
sarily take a wonderful turn for the better almost im- 
mediately after "THE JUDGMENT OF THE 
GREAT WHORE/' and England's irreparable down- 
fall actually takes place. 

In glancing over them, even casually, the intelli- 
gent reader must necessarily remember what I have 
written in chapter t\velve of this book, and at once be- 
come impressed with the fulness and importance of 
God's great, beneficent, and far-reaching purpose in 
no'w calling upon His beloved servants to immediately 
''coine out of England/' or, more correctly speaking, out 
of the whole of the British Isles. 

And in glancing over them, even casually, the 
''ns^ise/' keen, and intelligent reader must also neces- 
sarily admit the truth of what I have written in the 
above-mentioned chapter, and at once become deeply 
impressed with the glorious fact that in calling upon 
His dear people to come out of England, the Lord our 
God has a much greater purpose in view than He had 
when He called His beloved servants out of Egypt by 
the "voices" of Moses and Aaron nearly two thousand 
four hundred years ago. 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 453 

In calling His people out of the latter country, the 
evident purpose of God was, in a minor sense, to found 
a kingdom in a measure typical of the glorious King- 
dom which, according to His sure promises. He is now 
unquestionably about to establish in this world, in all 
the fulness of Paradise and entirely under His own 
direction, control, and dominion, and which Kingdom 
will last for ever. 

In the one case a people were called out of Egypt 
to cleanse, purify, and set themselves aside jor a time, 
that our blessed Lord may be born in ''David's line," 
in fulfilment of God's gracious promise to Abraham; 
and in the other a people is now called out of England 
so that "ALL NATIONS" may be "BLESSED" 
THROUGH THEM, and IN Him who inherited 
such promises — that is, IN Jesus Christ our Saviour. 

The Jews, largely through misunderstanding their 
own prophecies, for nearly two thousand weary years 
(Abraham to Christ), in a sense, wrongly expected 
Christ to come directly to them as the Messiah Prince 
of Peace and Power, and that through Him they would 
rule all nations with a rod of iron. 

Indeed, so keen were they on this particular and 
unquestionably glorious aspect of His THIRD coming 
as the Messiah King of Palestine, or rather of Israel, 
and in turn of the whole world, that, in a most incred- 
ibly stupid manner, they entirely overlooked the proph- 
ecies which clearly indicated His FIRST coming to 
the world as a PROPHET, and also His SECOND 
coming in the form of a Holy "PRIEST" and wise 
teacher, so that the way may be the better prepared for 
the apparently more glorious event of His THIRD 
coming, in Jewish flesh, as the glorified Messiah King 
of the whole world, and in which He will soon come 
with all power, might, majesty, dominion, honour, and 
glory. 



454 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

In thus over-zealously (the Jews are noted for their 
zeal) looking forward to the marvellous event which 
we may now rightly expect will take place after a few 
short years, the Jews, in a sense, can hardly be blamed 
for overlooking a good deal else in the Holy Scriptures 
which also unquestionably once deeply concerned them 
as a nation. 

However, they will doubtless soon be more than 
adequately compensated for all they have lost in the 
past, in this and every other connection, in view alone 
of the priceless fact that He for Whose glorious appear- 
ing we may now confidently look with eager eyes, is not 
only the long-looked-for Messiah Prince of Israel, but 
also One Whose dazzling body, from a material point 
of view, is actually and unquestionably of Jewish flesh, 
Jewish blood, and Jewish bone- — of David's Royal 
Line ! Surely this all-glorious fact, herein brought fully 
to light, will alone not only more than compensate the 
Jews for all they have lost in the past, as a nation, 
through misunderstanding their own prophecies, but 
also lead many — very many indeed — of them to se- 
riously consider all that I have written in this book, and 
to wisely and gratefully respond to the merciful CALL 
of the Lord our God as referred to in it, and in due 
course to come out of England with a confidence and 
enthusiasm even superior to that of their noble fore- 
fathers when hastily leaving the doomed land of Egypt 
to go out into the wilderness of Sinai to meet the Lord 
Jehovah there several thousands of years ago. 

So far as any risk of a foolish repetition of the 
unpardonable error above referred to goes, there is 
surely no possibility of either the Jews, or anybody 
else having wisdom, mistaking the prophecies respect- 
ing the coming of the Messiah this time, for the Reve- 
lation plainly tells us that (now) 'The marriage of 
the Lamb is come, and His wife hath made herself 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



455 



ready," and which statement is amply confirmed by the 
Writings of the Prophet Daniel both as to time and 
event. 

In this connection I may here say, with advantage 
to many of my readers, that in my humble opinion many 
Jews, according to the flesh, will gratefully acknowl- 
edge and confidently, gracefully, and promptly respond 
to this merciful CALL to the faithful people of the 
Lord Jehovah, in Britain, to ''come out of her," and 
also that many Gentiles, according to the flesh, will 
wisely hear and gratefully acknowledge it, and conse- 
quently turn to the true Jewish faith (the Holy Scrip- 
tures tell us that ''Salvation is of the Jews"), to the God 
of Israel and to the prophets, at least to the extent 
of zealously keeping the ten commandments of the Dec- 
alogue, combined with "the faith and testimony of 
Jesus'' Christ our Saviour — the Messiah Prince of Is- 
rael, and for Whose glorious appearing we may all 
now look with the utmost confidence, in view alone of 
the entirely unmistakable words of the great and im- 
portant prophecy directly under notice in this book, and 
the abundant, remarkable, and incontrovertible testi- 
mony which is supplied in it. 

Surely we may at last, with confidence, look for 



CHRIST'S "THIRD" COMING. 



THE Lord shall come! The earth 

shall quake, 
The mountains to thir centre shake ; 
And, withering from the vault of night ; 
The stars shall pale their feeble light. 
The Lord shall come ! a dreadful 

form, 
With rainbow wreath and robes of 

storm ; 
On cherub wings and wings of wind. 
Appointed Judge of all mankind. 



Can this be He, who wont to stray 
A pilgrim on the world's highway, 
Oppressed by power, and mocked by 

pride. 
The Nazarene ; — the Crucified? 
While sinners in despair shall call, 
"Rocks, hide us ; mountains, on us 

fall!" 
The saints, ascending from the tomb, 
Shall joyful sing, "The Lord is 

come !'' — Hebek. 



In case any of my readers should be inclined to 
mistake the information which I intensely desire to 
convey to them, or my purpose and object in using, in 



456 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the connection in which they are here used, the signifi- 
cant words which comprise the title of this particular 
chapter, I will now briefly refer to them in an explana- 
tory sense. 

THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST. 
In here using these beautiful words, I may, with some 
advantage to my readers, in the first place say that in 
doing so I do not, as many of them may think, refer to 
the large company of glorified saints, angels, and other 
Heavenly beings who will doubtless accompany our 
Lord when He returns to this world to be our Messiah 
King and righteous Ruler. 

Quite on the contrary, I entirely refer to human 
beings, and the more particularly to those who are now 
living in the British Isles, and who are now called out 
of 'England'' preparatory to the accomplishment of 
''her' now impending downfall and ultimate destruc- 
tion, and the establishment of the glorious Kingdom 
of righteousness above referred to. 

It may also interest some of my readers to know 
where they will or should go, and what will become of 
the many dear people who will come out of England 
in implicit faith and unwavering obedience to the mer- 
ciful call of the Lord our God, as referred to at consid- 
erable length in a preceding chapter of this book — the 
twelfth. 

In the first place, they will, as it were, go into "the 
wilderness'^ or (as I have already explained, in refer- 
ence to this word, in the fourth chapter of this book), 
into some place, or places, in the world oustide of Pales- 
tine (probably the British Colonies), and where the 
Lord will, from time to time during their stay there, 
visibly manifest Himself to them in various ways — in 
some such ways, for instance, as He manifested Him- 
self to the Israelites in the wilderness of Sinai after 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



457 



they came out of Egypt in obedience to His call through 
HIS beloved servants, Moses and Aaron. 

After remaining in ''the wilderness'' for a time, 
which is specifically stated in the Book of Daniel the 
prophet, the Lord will gather them (largely the people 
who will now come out of the British Isles in obedience 
to this most merciful call) together unto Himself in the 
PROMISED LAND — PALESTINE — JERUSA- 
LEM — ''the eternal city of the Great King, and so WE 
shall be for ever with the Lord" — the Messiah King of 
Israel. 

"FOR EVER WITH THE LORD." 



"FOR ever with the LORD !" 

Amen ; so let it be ; 
Life from the dead is in that word, 

'Tis immortality. 
Here in the body pent, 

Absent from Him I roam, 
Yet nightly pitch my moving tent 

A day's march nearer home. 

My J"ATHER'S house on high, 

Home of my soul, how near 
At times to faith's foreseeing eye 

Thy golden gates appear ! 
Ah ! then my spirit faints 

To reach the land I love, 
The bright inheritance of Saints, 

Jerusalem above. 



"For ever with the LORD !" 

FATHER, if 'tis Thy will, 
The promise of that faithful word. 

Even here to me fulfil. 
Be Thou at my right hand. 

Then never can I fail ; 
Uphold Thou me, and I shall stand ; 

Fight, and I must prevail. 

So when my latest breath 
Shall rend the veil in twain, 

By death I shall escape from death 
And life eternal gain. 

Knowing as I am known. 
How shall I love that word. 

And oft repeat before the throne, 
"For ever with the LORD !" 
* Amen. 



As the Lord once visibly manifested His power and 
glory to visible and material beings in the wilderness 
of Sinai; as He visibly and closely associated Himself 
with visible and material beings when upon this earth 
before, and as He visibly manifested Himself to visible 
and material beings after His glorious resurrection, and 
when ascending into the Eternal Heavens, so, "in like 
manner," He will most certainly come again, and not 
only visibly manifest Himself to visible and material 
beings, but also come to and remain with them when 
He comes to rule, in righteousness, equity, and peace, 
over this world and all that therein is. 

The Holy Scriptures entirely bear out this view of 



458 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Christ's third coming to be the "Messiah King of Is- 
rael," and in turn the Ruler of the whole world; and 
which He most certainly will be long before the present 
century closes. (A pamphlet showing the exact year 
of Christ's third coming to this earth may be had from 
the publishers of this book.) 

While the ''Bride of Chris f (His closest friends) 
will probably be selected in Heaven from among the 
resurrected saints of all time, His earthly "Bride (or 
receiving) Church," as herein distinguished from it, 
will most certainly be selected from among the visible 
and material beings of this present world — English peo- 
ple particularly — for the express purpose of meeting the 
former ("Christ and His Heavenly Bride") on their 
arrival, or coming again, to this earth, and which they 
will most certainly do soon, "for the marriage of the 
Lamb is come, and His wife hath made herself ready.'' 

To conclude this chapter I will now briefly refer to 
each of the above-mentioned verses separately, for the 
purpose already stated, and so as to afford my readers 
a convenient opportunity of also doing so if need be. 

VERSE 6. 
"And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as 
the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, 
saying. Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth." 

"After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of 
all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and 

before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands." 
HARK ! the sound of holy voices, They have come from tribulation, 

Chanting at the crystal sea, And have wash'd their robes in Blood, 

Alleluia, Alleluia. Wash'd them in the Blood of JESUS ; 

Alleluia, LORD, to thee: Tried they were, and firm they stood ; 

Multitude which none can number, Mock'd, imprison'd, stoned, tormented. 

Like the stars in glory, stands Sawn asunder, slain with sword. 

Clothed in white apparel, holding They have conquer'd death and Satan 

Palms of victory in their hands. By the might of CHRIST the 

LORD. 
Patriarch, and holy Prophet, 

Who prepared the way of CHRIST, Marching with Thy Cross their banner 

King, Apostle, Saint, Confessor, They have triumph'd following 

Martyr, and Evangelist, Thee, the Captain of salvation ; 

Saintly Maiden, godly Matron, Thee, their Saviour and their King ;. 

Widows who have watch'd to prayer. Gladly, LORD, with Thee they suffer'd ; 

Join'd in holy concert singing, Gladly,LORD, with Thee they died, 

To the LORD of all, are there. And by death to life immortal 

They were born, and glorified. 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 459 

Now they reign in heav'nly glory, GOD of GOD, the One-begotten, 

Now they walk in golden light, LIGHT of LIGHT, Emmanuel, 

Now they drink, as from a river, In Whose Body join'd together 

Holy bliss and infinite; All the Saints for ever dwell; 

Love and peace they taste for ever, Pour upon us of Thy fulness. 

And all truth and knowledge see That we may for evermore 

In the Beatific Vision GOD the FATHER, GOD the SON, 

Of the Blessed TRINITY. and 

GOD the HOLY GHOST adore. 
Amen. 

In the above verse of Holy Scripture we have, as 
it were, the response of the people ('^His servants") 
who were ''told" in the previous verse to ''praise our 
God,'' and what a great and glorious response it is, too! 

The marvellous exercise of God's great power in 
justly punishing the people of England for their blas- 
phemous and culpable disregard of both Himself and 
His perfect law of Divine love is here seen (in the verse 
under notice) to have, as it were, had its effect upon 
the great multitude, above-mentioned, to, at least, the 
extent of arousing their enthusiasm to a remarkable 
degree of intensity. 

This is evidently so in view of the fact that THE 
DIVINE RECORDER of the awful things ''seen and 
heard" in connection with the fulfilment of this great 
and important prophecy declares that he "heard, as it 
were, THE VOICE OF A GREAT MULTITUDE, 
AND AS THE VOICE OF MANY WATERS, 
AND AS THE VOICE OF MIGHTY THUN- 
DERINGS, saying, ALLELUIA!" almost imme- 
diately after ''the judgment of the great whore" took 
place, and England's well-merited punishment "was" 
effectively carried out. 

The writer of the Revelation also tells us that tlie 
joyful ones who shall shout "ALLELUIA" on the 
particular occasion above mentioned shall then do so in 
acknowledgment of the deeply significant fact that they 
are fully convinced that "THE LORD GOD OM- 
NIPOTENT REIGNETH." Almost needless to say, 
they are probably so convinced, in view of the awful 



460 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

things and sights which they "witnessed" Jurinr/ the 
downfall of our proud and boastful nation, and the 
pleasing fact that a door is ''now'' open to them by 
which they may freely enter into the Paradise of God. 

The words contained in the latter part of the verse 
under notice are apparently, and otherwise than as 
above, particularly significant, inasmuch as they seem 
to specially indicate that something vastly more im- 
portant than even the downfall of England (and there- 
by the sweeping away of an immense amount of evil) 
is about to take place in the world (desirable and ail 
else that its cleansing from the evil things dispensed by 
''the great whore'' undoubtedly is), viz.: — 

That an everlasting Kingdom of righteousness is 
"now" about to be established upon this beautiful earth 
[restored), and in which case 'THE LORD GOD 
OMNIPOTENT" must necessarily reign over it. 

This is a most glorious thought for the servants of 
God who now wait for the visible manifestation of His 
beloved Son, and its realisation will surely be quite 
sufficient to account for all the loud acclamations and 
uncontrollable outbursts of long-anticipated and hardly 
pent up joy mentioned in the immediately preceding 
verses, and which will unquestionably soon be actually 
heard throughout the entire length and breadth of the 
whole of this world. 

VERSE 7. 
"Let us be glad and rejoice and give honour to him: for the 
marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready." 

"The marriage of the Lamb is come." 

BRIDE OF CHRIST, whose glor- - First the Blessed Virgin-Mother, 
ious warfare Reunited to her SON, 

Here on earth hath never rest, With the ministering Angels 
Lift thv voice, and tell the triumphs Who the will of GOD have done ; 

Of the holy and the blest : John the herald, CHRIST'S fore- 
Joyous be the day we hallow, runner, 

Feast of all the Saints on high. Head of the prophetic throng. 
Earth and heav'n together blending Seer and Patriarch responsive 

In one solemn harmony. Unto Psalmist in their song. 



THE BEIDE GHTJUCH OF JESUS CHRIST 461 

Princes of the great assembly Virgins to the LAMB devoted, 

Throned on their tribunal high, Following with a steadfast love, 

Lo, the Twelve in kindly judgment Bring their lilies and their roses 

All the sons of Israel try ; To the marriage feast above. 
Lo, the Martyrs, robed in crimson. 

Sign of life-blood freely spent, All, their happy lot fulfilling. 

Finding life, because they lost it, GOD Omnipotent proclaim ; 

Dwell in undisturb'd content. Holy, Holy, Holy, crying. 

Glory to His Holy Name! 

All the saintly host who witness'd So may GOD in mercy grant us 

Good confessions for His sake — Here to serve in Holiness, 

Deacon, Priest, the world renounc- Till he call us to the portion 

ing, Which His Saints in light possess. 

Of their Master's joy partake; Amen. 

In the above wonderful verse of Holy Scripture we 
find, as it were, the conclusion of a magnificent unfold- 
ing of the set purposes of the all-wise Ruler of the 
Eternal Universe in this connection — or, in other words, 
the grand terminal feature of the whole of this great 
and important prophecy. By reason of what we read 
in it we know exactly the GREATER reason why THE 
PEOPLE OF GOD are now called upon to come out 
of England, and consequently, all who read these words 
should have no difficulty in seeing a complete and har- 
monious plan, for their entire emancipation, in what 
is herein placed before them. 

In it (the verse under notice) we have the most 
glorious, important, and soul-satisfying announcement 
ever made to the people of England, or indeed to the 
people of any other country or nation of the whole 
world; and whether they (the people of England) now 
know and realise it, or not, is a matter that cannot pos- 
sibly alter the importance of the announcement thus 
placed before them. In it we are distinctly given to 
understand that the Kingdom of Christ is now about to 
be established among men, and it is surely our own 
fault if we fail to believe it. 

'THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS 
COME." It is not now a matter of ''HE IS COM- 
ING" at some time — the statement made is definite in 
reference to the time in which we now live. 

THE TIME of ''the marriage of the Lamb IS 



462 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

NOW come, and HIS Wife (the glorified Heavenly 
church of His obedient servants)" will soon MAKE 
^'HERSELF READY," and will not have long to 
await ''Her' eternal union with Him who shall soon sit 
upon an everlasting earthly throne of Heavenly glory. 

His Holy Bride Church will soon be READY, and 
the TIME of her union with her Lord and Master will 
soon COME; and then ''the marriage of the Lamb" 
will be consummated with a display of glory such as 
was never before seen upon the face of this earth. This 
glorious event will most certainly take place almost 
immediately after THE PEOPLE OF GOD have 
come out of England, and the destruction of London 
and the downfall of the British nation is fully ac- 
complished. 

It is therefore certain that the people of the world 
have never before received such blad and joyful tidings 
as are conveyed to them in this beautiful and wonderful 
verse. According to the good news contained in it, 
Christ and His beloved servants will soon be united 
together in the indissoluble bonds of eternal Peace, 
Joy, Love, and unspeakable Happiness. 

As might have been expected, we are also told, in 
the verse under notice, that the great multitude (prob- 
ably the people who will come out of England in obe- 
dience to this gracious call of Divine mercy) mentioned 
in the previous verse will, on hearing the good news 
above referred to, exclaim: 

"LET US BE GLAD AND REJOICE, AND 
GIVE HONOUR TO HIM." 

"GIVE HONOUR TO HIM." The joyful multi- 
tudes above mentioned evidently refer, in their loud 
acclamation, to our Lord Jesus Christ, the glorified 
Heavenly Being Who, in love and mercy, even now 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 463 

oilers to deliver all who will hear this gracious call — 
all who now hear His precious voice and obey His gra- 
cious CALL will most certainly be delivered from the 
indescribably dreadful things which will overtake the 
foolish people who will remain in England until the 
awful day of '^her" now impending calamities shall 
come suddenly upon them laden with the most fearful 
pains and penalties imaginable, as a just punishment for 
their utterly abominable and entirely unpardonable 
sins. 

In uttering the beautiful words of praise above men- 
tioned, the obedient servants of God will, therefore, and 
in view of the glorious union which will then be about 
to take place between them and the King of kings and 
Lord of lords, surely have more than a good reason for 
doing so — rejoicing! 



VERSE 8. 

"And to her it was granted that she should be arrayed in fine 
Hnen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the righteousness of 
saints." 

"These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their 
robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." 

HOW bright these glorious spirits Hunger and thirst are felt no more, 

shine ! Nor suns with scorching ray ; 

Whence all their white array? GOD is their Sun, Whose cheering 

How came they to the blissful seats beams 

Of everlasting day? Diffuse eternal day. 

LO ! these are they from sufferings The LAMB, Which dwells amidst 

'^reat the throne, 

Who came to realms of light, Shall o'er them still preside, 

And in the Blood of CHRIST have Feed them with nourishment 

wash'd divine, 

Those robes that shine so bright. And all their footsteps guide. 

Now with triumphal palms they stand Midst pastures green He'll lead His 

Before the throne on high, flock. 

And serve the God they love Where living streams appear ; 

amidst And GOD the LORD from every eye 

The glories of the sky. Shall wipe off every tear. 

To FATHER, SON and HOLY GHOST, 

The GOD Whom we adore, 
Be glory, as it was, is now, 

And shall be evermore. Amen. 



464 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

So as to enable my readers to get a better under- 
standing of the above beautiful verse of Holy Scripture, 
and consequently the more fully appreciate it, I will 
here repeat it in the exact words in which it appears 
in Wilson's Emphatic Diaglott. I do this in view of 
the fact that it evidently expresses the truth much more 
fully in the words in which it is found in that par- 
ticular version of the New Testament than it does in 
those in which it is found in our Authorised Version 
of it. 

In the above-mentioned Diaglott it (the verse under 
notice) is translated as follows, viz.: — 

VERSE 8. 
"And it was given to her that she should be clothed with fine 
linen, bright and pure ; for THE FINE LINEN represents the 
RIGHTEOUS ACTS of the SAINTS. 

In the first part of this verse we are told that "IT 
WAS GIVEN HER"— that is, to the ''Lamb's wifer 
the true Church of the OBEDIENT servants of God, 
''THAT SHE (they) SHOULD BE CLOTHED IN 
FINE LINEN." And in the latter part of it we are 
graciously advised of the tremendously important fact 
that 'THE FINE LINEN" referred to therein '^RE- 
PRESENTS the righteous ACTS of the Saints." 

Thus, it is at once seen that our dear Lord allows 
His beloved Bride (His obedient servants) to clothe 
herself (themselves) mHer (their) OWN RIGHTE- 
OUS ACTS. He evidently makes no arbitrary de- 
mand that she shall appear before Him ''CLOTHED" 
in anything of all that He has accomplished on Her 
behalf, and even notwithstanding the incontrovertible 
fact that He is, a thousand times over, justly entitled to 
do so. 

This is surely a most glorious and encouraging piece 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 465 

of information for all who are now doing the bidding of 
the Lord our God by keeping, Holy and inviolate, His 
ten inimitable commandments in preference to foolishly 
allowing themselves to be foully deceived, by the ''only 
believe'' deceivers, as so many do in this awful day of 
almost universal falsehood and damnable deception. 

To my mind there is nothing more sad than the 
appalling thought that tens of millions of human beings 
of this our day have most readily allowed the devil to 
utterly stupify them through their wilfully dull minds, 
and harden their cruel hearts to a degree unprecedented 
in the history of the whole world, and which he has 
done by making them foolishly THINK that is is pos- 
sible for them to idly '^BELIEVE" themselves into 
Heaven with pockets full of gold, in defiance of God's 
good law of perfect love, while untold numbers of their 
unfortunate fellow creatures annually perish with 
hunger in the cold. 

In this connection one cannot help remembering 
that not one of our church ''dignitaries," chapel ''mag- 
nates," CHEAP SALVATION "preachers," or other 
of the numerous banditti associated with the denomina- 
tional churches of confusion of this our day have ever 
once told us of anything so beautiful as the inimitable 
piece of good news contained in the above-mentioned 
delightful verse of Holy Scripture. In it the servants 
of God in England are now, as it were, called upon, 
probably as a matter of encouragement, to behold in 
vision, the glorified earthly Bride of Christ, the match- 
less King of Heaven, as standing ARRAYED for HER 
marriage ceremony in HER OWN righteous ACTS. 
Gloriously arrayed in HER OWN righteousness she 
may confidently await eternal union with her beloved 
Lord and Master. Thus encouraged, she is placed in 
the better position to plod patiently along and daily add 
to the "RIGHTEOUS ACTS" for which her humble, 



466 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

and yet Almighty, Bridegroom so lovingly gives her 
credit. 

How the dear Lord admires His Bride, the FIRST 
Church of his obedient servants! HOW HE LOVES 
HER! How He honours her! How He has glorified 
her! How He has exalted her by acknowledging her 
righteous acts! 

These are all exclamatory expressions which may, in 
due course, be suitably used, in the above connection, in 
view alone of the priceless favours which Jesus is evi- 
dently willing to bestow upon His Holy Bride — the 
FIRST Church of His obedient servants, and to which 
He will most certainly come in due time. 

In the beautiful verse directly under notice not one 
word is said about the awful price that He once paid 
for ''Her' life and existence! Not one word is said in 
it about the unprecedented humility that He suffered 
for "Her" propitiation in the most Holy sight of the 
great and eternal God of the Universe! Not one word 
is said in it about the precious blood that was shed on 
Calvary's Cross by the evil acts of the cruel emissaries 
of the devil, and a memorial (the communion wine) of 
which was constantly used by Her (the Bride Church) 
as a means of expressing ''Her' faith in God's promise 
to eventually deliver the whole world from the cruel 
bondages of sin, sorrow, and Satan! Not one word is 
said in it about the unspeakably glorious fact that the 
King of the star-bedecked Heavens came down to this 
filthy earth in the form of a meek and humble man, and 
by keeping the commandments of His Heavenly Father, 
thereby nobly gained a splendid and complete victory 
over sin, Satan, death, and hell, ALL, ALL FOR HER 
SAKE; and not one word is said in it about the incom- 
prehensible amount of cleansing and sanctification with 
which He iiill so generously credit Her, on the im- 
m.enselv important occasion above referred to. 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 467 

It really appears as though the Lord Jesus will not 
even risk offending His beloved Bride Church, on the 
glorious day of Her eternal union with Him, by even 
so much as reminding her of one of the wonderful 
things which He has accomplished for and on her 
behalf, as above mentioned. 

What a self-sacrificing Bridegroom Jesus is! What 
a matchless Lord Jesus is! What a gracious God Jesus 
is! He is evidently willing to bestow all honour and 
glory upon His beloved Bride Church, and to ask 
nothing in return for Himself. 

''IT WAS GIVEN HER that she should be clothed 
in her OWN RIGHTEOUS ACTS" for Her marriage 
ceremony! For a moment think of this! It is so very 
different to what the "pastors" of the denominational 
churches of confusion have falsely taught for many 
years that are past. 

The above-mentioned wonderful concession surely 
indicates incomprehensible love on the part of Jesus 
(the incomparable Bridegroom) for His beloved Bride 
Church — the Holy Church of His obedient servants. 

This wonderful concession surely indicates match- 
less humility on the part of the King of kings and Lord 
of lords — He concedes so much to His beloved Bride in 
exchange for so little. 

This wonderful concession also surely indicates 
complete self-sacrifice on the part of this exceptionally 
thoughtful Bridegroom in bestowing so much upon His 
obedient Bride (His receiving Church) and in return 
asking for nothing for Himself directly, and but little 
indirectly. Thus we see that the character of Jesus will 
ever remain the same as when He was here before. 

By the above-mentioned incomprehensible act of 
Divine love the Lord will unquestionably bestow all 
Power, Might, Majesty, Dominion, Honour, and Glory 
upon His beloved Bride She has obeyed Him! She 



468 THE DOOM OF BEITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

has loved and cared for His beloved poor! That is 
sufficient for Him! He is satisfied with Her! She has 
kept His commandments! HE LOVES HER! He 
GIVES Her FULL credit for all Her OWN good 
works and self-sustained existence! He acknowledges 
her own purity and holiness by reason of Her OWN 
"righteous acts"! He has, by reason of Her OWN 
"righteous acts," granted her a favour such as none 
other could possibly bestow upon her! By His most 
gracious prerogative she shall receive Him and appear 
before Him as His HONOURED AND REVERED 
BRIDE, "CLOTHED IN HER OWN RIGHT- 
EOUS ACTS"! By His Holy and unalterable decree 
she shall be wedded to Him "CLOTHED IN HER 
OWN RIGHTEOUS ACTS"! By reason of His 
matchless LOVE for Her, She shall reign with Him 
eternally, "CLOTHED IN HER OWN RIGHT- 
EOUS ACTS"! 

This is surely the way to evoke ''Her' love! This 
is surely the way to make a true and companionable 
partner of ''Her'! This is surely the way to encourage 
Her in now doing good! And this is most surely the 
only efficient way in which to make Her happy and 
restful eternally! 

Truly the wisdom of the Lord our God is incom- 
prehensible; His love as boundless as eternity, and His 
ways most perfect. 

Any wise man would not think of taking unto him- 
self a wife under any other condition than that which is 
described above, and least of all is it possible for the 
Christ of God to do so when taking unto Himself His 
beloved Bride — the Holy Church of His obedient 
servants ! 

Any wise man would not think of taking unto him- 
self a wife without first acknowledging her to be his 
equal, and least of all is it possible for the Christ of 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 



469 



God to do so when taking unto Himself His beloved 
Bride — the Holy Church of His obedient servants! 

Any wise man would not think of taking unto Him- 
self a wife without first crediting her with her own 
perfection by admitting her love, goodness, and obedi- 
ence to him, and least of all is it possible for the Christ 
of God to do so (in view of His own perfection) when 
taking unto Himself His beloved Bride — the Holy 
Church of His obedient servants! Those who love 
Him! 

Who, among men, can fully understand and entirely 
appreciate the matchless wisdom and unprecedented 
forethought of Christ our Lord in making known His 
boundless love to us in this particular way? 

Who can fully comprehend and entirely lay hold of 
the great love of Christ our Lord in all its fulness, and 
not be mightily and lastingly influenced, for good, by it? 

Who will accept the boundless love of Christ our 
Lord and live with Him for evermore? All who are 
smitten by it can only reply in the affirmative! — I will. 



"Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not he taken away from her." 



LOVE Divine, how sweet Thou 

art! 
When shall I find my willing heart 
All taken up by Thee ? 

1 thirst, I faint, I die to prove 
The greatness of redeeming love. 

The love of CHRIST to me. 

Stronger His love than death or hell ; 
Its riches are unsearchable ; 

The first-born sons of light 
Desire in vain its depths to see ; 
They cannot reach the mystery. 

The length, and breadth, and 
height. 



GOD only knows the love of 

GOD; 
O that it now were shed abroad 

In this poor stony heart ! 
For love I sigh, for love I pine ; 
This only portion, LORD, be mine, 

Be mine this better part. 

For ever would I take my seat 
With Mary at the Master's feet ; 

Be this my happy choice ; 
My only care, delight, and bliss, 
My joy, my heav'n on earth, be this, 

To hear the Bridegroom's voice. 
Amen. 



In case any of my readers should, in consequence of 
what I have written in this chapter, be inclined to 
gather the entirely wrong impression that my object in 
writing it is but to lay a foundation on which to build 
yet another denominational ''church" of confusion, I 



470 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

take this early opportunity of assuring them that I have 
no intention of doing so. Indeed, if there is one thing 
that I am more fully convinced about than another, in 
this connection, it is that to non form ''another church" 
would probably be but to add more fuel to the devour- 
ing flames of the already too numerous sources of confu- 
sion, which now exist in our midst, for the preparatory 
blinding and ultimate damnation of our scripturally 
ignorant people. With the knowledge that I possess, in 
matters of this kind, it is not possible for me to ignorant- 
ly indulge in the stupendous crime of co-operation with 
the originator of all evil to the extent of founding 
another denominational '^church'' of confusion, and, I 
am sorry to have to say that I am, most certainly, not 
qualified, from either mental, moral, spiritual, or physi- 
cal points of view, to found "The Bride Church of Jesus 
Christ," and neither have I received any instructions 
from my Divine Lord and Master to do so. My chief 
object in writing this chapter, as indeed the whole of this 
book, is to endeavor to show, that, according to the 
Divine Prophecies and revelations which have been 
made to me, certain important events are now due for 
fulfilment, one of them being that Jesus, in keeping with 
His many promises, shall soon return to this earth, as 
the long-looked-for Messiah King of Israel, and that a 
number of faithful people will, previous to His coming, 
sanctify and purify themselves preparatory to meeting 
Him, and entering into His glorious Kingdom of 
righteousness with Him. To such, for the sake of con- 
venience of expression, although noii: quite non-existent 
as a corporate body, I have herein referred as ''The 
Bride Church of Jesus Christ.'' 

While I intensely plead with all who read these 
words to avail themselves of the splendid advantages 
noiv offered to them, for the moment, at any rate, I 
neither know of, nor feel, any obligation on my part to, 



THE BRIDE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST 471 

in any way, '^organize" them into a "Church" of any 
kind. And neither do I know whether it is the Lord's 
will, for the time being, that the persons who are now 
called to the glorious privileges herein referred to 
should even form themselves into a corporate body for 
fellowship, and otherwise to help each other, or not. 
However, without having gone very fully into this 
aspect of my subject, I can only now say that it is my 
humble opinion that the Lord will, in due course. Him- 
self gather ''together" all His Saints (those who look for 
and ''love His appearing") ; and presuming that I am 
right respecting this matter, all that we now have to do 
is to sanctify and purify ourselves by obedience to His 
perfect Law, and being pure and holy in heart and 
mind, we shall be acceptable to Him when He comes 
to select His ''Bride Church" — the Church that will not 
only serve Him, but also rule with Him in His glorious 
Millennial Kingdom — a Kingdom that shall never be 
destroyed. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 
BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED. 

"The marriage supper of the Lamb." 

"And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called 
unto the marriage supper of the Lamb." 

REVELATION, chapter xix., part of verse 9. 

"This is the day zvhich the Lord hath made." 

HAIL, festal day, for ever sanctified. 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

This is GOD'S Court, the place of peace and rest; 
The poor with Solomon's own wealth are blest. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified. 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

The Son of David, GOD and Man, doth come 
To knit us to Him in this Mother-home. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

Ye are the company of heav'n below, 

If ye will keep the faith which makes you so. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

\ 
Here new Jerusalem descends all bright 
In angel raiment from the world of light. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

Faith, by the mystic laver, doth possess 

This guerdon from the King of righteousness. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified. 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

Here stands the tower of David; hither run 
And find the pledge of realms beyond the sun. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 
472 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 473 

This is the ark of Noah; safe within, 
Believers ride the flood, and harbour win. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

Lo, this is Jacob's ladder; here 'tis given 
By faith and godly life to climb to heaven. 

Hail, festal day, for ever sanctified, 

When CHRIST is married to the Church, His Bride. 

Amen. 

IN one of the three verses of Holy Scripture referred 
to in the immediately preceding chapter of this book 
we were plainly told that ^'the marriage of the Lamb 
is come, and His wife hath made herself ready." These 
words inferentially imply that we are now living in or 
about the period of time when Jesus Christ shall return 
to us and establish an everlasting kingdom of peace 
and righteousness upon this beautiful earth, and restore 
it to its Edenic, ancient, or creation splendour. 

In the portion of verse nine directly under notice 
in this chapter we are (after mentally passing through 
a series of such events as may reasonably be expected 
preliminary to the coming of Christ) brought, as it 
were, face to face with the actual moment of His 
(Christ's) third coming to this earth, and eternal union 
with all who have obeyed Him and loved Him and His 
beloved ones, in this and the past ages — that is, so far 
as the human beings of this vv^orld are concerned. 

'THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE 
LAMB." Surely these beautiful words are sufficiently 
explicit to, as it were, explain themselves to even the 
most ignorant person in our doomed land of almost 
universal ignorance from a Scriptural point of view, 
and therefore I presume it is quite unnecessary for me 
to enter into any lengthy explanation of the symbols 
involved in them. 

The beautiful expression above used unquestion- 



474 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

ably refers to the glorious event of the actual coming 
of our Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, with 
great power and much glory, and ^'all the holy angels 
with Him," as mentioned in the tsventy-fifth chapter 
of the Gospel according to St. Matthew, and the 
gathering together of His beloved servants (the living) 
from all parts of the world to meet Him in JERU- 
SALEM (Mount Zion), and there to be with Him for 
a thousand years, and afterwards eternally in the 
Heaven of heavens — in glory, glorified. 

Surely such an unusually glorious event as the joy- 
ful meeting above mentioned will unquestionably be 
may well be referred to as ''the marriage supper of the 
Lamb," in view alone of the fact that all the abominably 
adverse circumstances w^hich have adversely afifected 
the human race during the (past) six-thousand-year 
period of the world's ''tribulation week'' will then have 
passed away for ever. 

Surely the blessed appearing of our blessed Lord 
will be more than welcome to all who now expect Him, 
in view alone of the removal of the adverse circum- 
stances above referred to. 

And surely (although for the present it would be 
very unwise for any of us to dare to enter therein) it is 
indeed highly pleasing, in view of the above-mentioned 
glorious expectations to constantly keep in mind the 
future ''City of the GREAT KING"— JERUSALEM 
—the future City of the "King of kings"— JERU- 
SALEM — the future home of all the Saints of all time 
—JERUSALEM— "they shall prosper that love thee" 
—JERUSALEM — "As one whom his mother com- 
forteth, so will I comfort you; and ye shall be com- 
forted in JERUSALEM," saith the hov A.— Isaiah 
Ixvi., 13. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 475 

"When shall I come to appear before the presence of God?" 

JERUSALEM, my happy home, Apostles, Martyrs, Prophets, there 
Name ever dear to me. Around my Saviour stand ; 

When shall my labours have an end? And all I love in CHRIST below 
Thy joys when shall I see? Will join the glorious band. 

When shall these eyes thy heav'n- Jerusalem, my happy home, 

built walls When shall I come to thee? 

And pearly gates behold ? When shall my labours have an 

Thy bulwarks with salvation strong, end ? 

And streets of shining gold? Thy joys when shall I see? 

* O CHRIST, do thou my soul prepare 
For that bright home of love. 
That I may see Thee and adore, 

With all Thy Saints (from) above. Amen. 

In the delightful portion of Holy Scripture directly 
under notice in this chapter we are told that ^'Blessed 
are they which are called unto the marriage supper of 
the Lamb," and which plain and pleasing statement is 
surely not too hard for even the most stupidly preju- 
diced and unreasonably incredulous amongst us to fully 
believe and highly appreciate. Indeed, it should almost 
be taken for granted without saying it, that all who are 
^'called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb" are 
greatly ''blessed," in consequence alone of the glorious 
fact of such a gracious "call," or invitation, having been 
extended to them at all. 

Any number of edifying examples in connection 
with our secular and every-day afifairs may be thought 
out to indirectly illustrate, and thus help to explain, 
the above simple but nevertheless exceptionally im- 
portant statement. 

For instance, if the Prince of Wales was now about 
to be married, and an invitation to be present at his 
wedding feast was sent to any person in our land, surely 
it would hardly be necessary to tell that person that he 
or she, as the case may be, was honoured by the fact, 
alone, of having such an invitation sent, and which 
would most certainly be the case, and also whether it 
was accepted and properly responded to or not. 

''BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 



476 THE BOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

CALLED unto the marriage supper of the Lamb/' It 
is unquestionably a great blessing, and also surely a 
most exceptional favour to be even so much as ''called'^ 
upon to be present at ''the marriage supper' of the 
Great King — the King of kings and Lord of lords — 
JESUS CHRIST— M^- eternal SON of the eternal 
Father — GOD — the God of all gods — the Almighty! 

"In the beginning ivas the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word 
was God. All things were made by Him." 

JESUS is GOD : the solid earth, JESUS is GOD : the glorious bands 

The ocean broad and bright, Of golden Angels sing 

The countless stars, like golden dust. Songs of adoring praise to Him, 

That strew the skies at night, Their Maker and their King. 

The wheeling storm, the dreadful He was true GOD in Bethlehem's 

fire, crib. 

The pleasant wholesome air, On Calvary's Cross true GOD ; 

The summer's sun, the winter's frost. He, Who in heav'n Eternal reign'd 

His own creations were. In time on earth abode. 

JESUS is GOD : let sorrow come. 

And pain, and every ill. 
All are worth while, for all are means 

His glory to fulfil ; 
Worth while a thousand years of woe 

To speak one little word, 
If by that "I believe" we own 

The GODHEAD of our LORD. Amen. 

A MEETING WITH GOD! Is it possible? With 
God all things are possible ! IT is possible ! Prepare to 
meet thy God, "for the marriage of the Lamb is come, 
and His wife hath made herself ready." 

"BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF 
THE LAMB." Blessed and highly favoured are ALL 
who are noiv "CALLED" to be present on the par- 
ticular and most glorious occasion here mentioned, the 
special occasion of His marriage, the one occasion of 
His marriage, the only occasion of His marriage, "For 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife (the 
pure and Holy Church of His obedient servants) hath 
made herself ready." 

"BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF 



BLESSED AEE THEY WHICH AEE CALLED 477 

THE LAMB." There can be no shadow of a doubt 
about it! 

'THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE 
LAMB." With all the emphasis ever contained in the 
raving words of a wildly excited madman, I would 
gladly, if I thought such a method of expressing myself 
would be effective, and if such a thing were at all 
possible, in turn personally ask every one of my readers 
the following all-important and most desirable ques- 
tion, viz. : — 

Have you been highly favoured by a gracious invi- 
tation being given to you, from the great God of 
Heaven, to be present at 'Uhe marriage supper of the 
Lamb, for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His 
wife hath made herself ready"? 

• 'THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE 
LAMB." With all the wild and deeply intense en- 
thusiasm of a sixteenth-century Puritan, I would gladly, 
if I thought such a method of expressing myself would 
be effective, and if such a thing were at all possible, in 
turn personally ask every one of my readers the follow- 
ing all-important question, viz. : — 

Have you been greatly honoured by a priceless invi- 
tation being given to you, from the God of all gods, to 
be present at ^^the marriage supper of the Lamb, for 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife (the 
Holy receiving Church of His obedient servants) 
made herself ready"? 

'THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE 
LAMB." With all the rapturous delight of one whose 
soul, body, and mind are intensely aflame for the ever- 
living God— JEHOVAH— I would gladly, if Ithought 
such a method of expressing myself would be effective, 
and if such a thing were at all possible, in turn per- 
sonally ask every one of my readers the following all- 
important question, viz. : — 



478 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Have you been greatly ''blessed'' by a pure and holy 
invitation (unalloyed) being given to you, from the 
Almighty King of the Eternal Universe, to be present 
at ''the marriage supper of the Lamb, for the marriage 
of the Lamb is come, and His wife hath made herself 
ready"? 

If you have been invited to be present at "the 
marriage supper of the Lamb,'' I intensely plead with 
you in the humble words which I now write, to 
promptly accept the gracious invitation which has thus 
so mercifully been given to you, and in due course feast 
with the King of kings and Lord of lords on the glorious 
occasion of His "marriage supper, for the marriage of 
the Lamb is come, and His wife hath made herself 
ready"! 

If you have been invited to be present at "the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb," I intensely plead with you, 
in the humble words which I now write, to unhesitat- 
ingly accept the priceless invitation which has thus so 
graciously been given to you, and, in due course, reign 
for a thousand years with the Lord Christ in the glori- 
ous kingdom which He is now about to establish upon 
this beautiful earth (restored to its ancient splendour), 
''For the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife 
hath made herself ready"! 

If you have been invited to be present at "the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb," I intensely plead with you, 
in the humble words which I now write, to gladly — 
nay, anxiously — accept the pure and holy invitation 
(unalloyed) thus so lovingly given to you, and live for 
ever with the Great and Immortal God of the Eternal 
Universe — YOUR life never, never to end; never to 
end! No end! No, not even so much as to commence 
to end! An Immortal Life! An endless Life! An 
Immortal Life is an endless Life, and an endless Life 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 479 

is an Immortal Life! God upon His Throne, the in- 
comprehensible abyss of Eternity — ETERNITY — 
Eternity before YOU! For a moment think of this! 
Think of it quietly when quite alone with God! It is 
often said that Silence is the Audience Chamber of 
God. Think of Eternity in His Audience Chamber — 
only think of it! In profound and reverent thought let 
your mind go, 

ON! ON! ON! 
Away to the heights and depths! Away to the east 
and west! Away to the north and south! With ample 
time to spare in which, if YOU will, to pay countless 
millions of visits of inspection to the sun, the moon, and 
the most distant stars, and still to have ETERNITY, 
ETERNITY, ETERNITY before YOU. 

Surely your opportunity now presents itself to you 
and you may now have Eternal Life — the Gift of God 
— ^'For the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife 
hath made herself ready." 

But why do YOU want an Eternal Life? Why do 
YOU want to live at all? Why do YOU want to live 
eternally? YOU want to live eternally for exactly the 
same reason that YOU want to live to-morrow! 

And why do YOU want to live to-morrow? YOU 
want to live to-morrow because YOU want to see some- 
one to-morrow whom YOU love to-day! And so it will 
be with you eternally — YOU will always want to live — 
YOU will always love somebody, and therefore alone 
you will always want to live — for Love is Eternal — 
LOVE requires and demands Eternal Life, and Love — 
the Love of God is great for YOU — God is Love — and 
LOVE has provided LIFE — Eternal Life — and Para- 
dise for YOU ! Will YOU be present at "the Marriage 
Supper of the Lamb," and, with Him — the Lord Jesus 
— joyfully enter into Life and into Paradise? 



480 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



"The Paradise of God." 



O PARADISE ! O Paradise ! 

Who doth not crave for rest ? 
Who would not seek the happy land 

Where they that loved are blest ; 
Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light, 
All rapture through and through, 

In GOD'S most holy sight? 

O Paradise ! O Paradise ! 

The world is growing old ; 
Who would not be at rest and free 

Where love is never cold ; 
Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light. 
All rapture through and through, 

In GOD'S most holy sight? 

Paradise ! O Paradise ! 
'Tis weary waiting here ; 

1 long to be where JESUS is, 
To feel, to see Him near ; 

Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light. 
All rapture through and through, 

In GOD'S most holy sight. 



Paradise ! O Paradise ! 
I want to sin no more, 

1 want to be as pure on earth 
As on thy spotless shore ; 

Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light, 
All rapture through and through. 

In GOD'S most holy sight. 

O Paradise ! O Paradise ! 

I greatly long to see 
The special place my dearest LORD 

In love prepares for me ; 
Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light, 
All rapture through and through, 

In GOD'S most holy sight. 

LORD JESU, King of Paradise, 

O keep me in Thy love. 
And guide me to that happy land 

Of perfect rest above ; 
Where loyal hearts and true 

Stand ever in the light. 
All rapture through and through. 

In GOD'S most holy sight. Amen. 



Is it possible to believe that Paradise shall soon be 
opened to all mankind — to all who now qualify and 
prepare themselves to enter therein? 

Is it possible to believe that mortal eyes shall soon 
behold our beloved Lord and Divine Master — JESUS 
CHRIST — sitting upon the everlasting throne of His 
glory, and ruling the nations of the earth in equity, 
peace, justice, and righteousness? 

Is it possible to believe that we shall soon behold 
the humble — and yet all-powerful — Saviour of the 
world, and speak to Him face to face? 

Is it possible to believe that the Garden of Eden 
shall soon be re-established, and for ever remain in the 
possession of the tried servants of the Great and Im- 
mortal God of the Eternal Universe? 

Is it possible to believe that this man-degraded earth 
shall soon be restored to more than all its ancient splen- 
dour? 

Is it possible to believe that this beautiful world of 
ours shall soon be clothed upon with a more glorious 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 481 

mantle of dazzling glory and amazing beauty than even 
that which it wore when it came newly from the hand 
of the Creator, and the Lord God looked upon it and 
^^saw that it was good,,? 

Is it possible to believe that the destroying Angel 
of death, who has the ^'flaming" four-way sword, will 
soon be removed from the office wherein he is now 
instructed "to keep the way of life,'' and thus, for the 
time being, prevent us from entering into Eden — into 
peace, into life, and into glory — and being with God? 

Is it possible to believe that there will be no more 
sin, no more sorrow, no more sighing, no more lying, 
no more dying, and no more crying in this beautiful 
world of ours after the next few short years are over? 

It is quite possible to believe that the change above 
depicted will soon take place, and that the glorious con- 
dition of things above described will soon universally 
obtain upon this earth, ''For the marriage of the Lamb 
is come, and His wife hath made herself ready," and 
the Holy Scriptures tell us that it will be so then! 

''AND I saw a new heaven and a new earth : for the first heaven 
and the first earth were passed away ; and there was no more sea. 

And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from 
God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. 

And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the 
tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and 
they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and he 
their God. 

And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there 
shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there 
be any more pain: for the former things are passed away. 

And he that sat upon the throne said. Behold, I make all things 
new. And he said unto me. Write: for these words are true and 
faithful. 

And he said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the 
beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the 
fountain of the water of life freely. 

He that overcometh shall inlierit all things ; and T will be his God, 
and he shall be my son. 

But the fearful, and unbelievins:, and the abominable, and 



482 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all 
liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and 
brimstone: which is the second death. 

And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the 
seven vials full of the seven last plagues, antl talked with me, saying, 
Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. 

And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high 
mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, de- 
scending out of heaven from God, 

Having the glory of God : and her light was like unto a stone 
most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal; 

And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the 
gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names 
of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel : 

On the east three gates ; on the north three gates ; on the south 
three gates; and on the west three gates. 

And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the 
names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 

And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city, 
and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. 

And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the 
breadth : and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand 
furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal. 

And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four 
cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. 

And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was 
pure gold, like unto clear glass. 

And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with 
all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the 
second, sapphire ; the third, a chalcedony ; the fourth, an emerald ; 

The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, crysolyte; 
the eighth, beryl ; the ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, a chrysoprasus ; the 
eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst. 

And the twelve gates zvere twelve pearls ; every several gate was 
of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were 
transparent glass. 

And I saw no temple therein : for the Lord God Almighty and the 
Lamb are the temple of it. 

And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to 
shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the 
light thereof. 

And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light 
of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour 
into it. 

And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day : for there shall 
be no night there. 

And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 483 

And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, 
neither zvhatsoevev worketh abomination, or maketh a lie : but they 
which are written in the Lamb's book of life. 

AND he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, 
proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. 

In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was 
there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded 
her fruit every month : and the leaves of the tree were for the healing 
of the nations. 

And there shall be no more curse : but the throne of God and of 
the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him: 

And they shall see his face; and his name shall he in their fore- 
heads. 

And there shall be no night there ; and they need no candle, 
neither light of the sun ; for the Lord God giveth them light : and they 
shall reign for ever and ever. 

And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true : and the 
Lord God of the holy prophets sent his angel to shew unto his 
servants the things which must shortly be done. 

Behold, I come quickly : blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of 
the prophecy of this book. 

And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had 
heard and seel, I fell down to worship before the feet of the angel 
which showed me these things. 

Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy fellow 
servant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep 
the sayings of this book : worship God. 

And he saith unto me. Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of 
this book: for the time is at hand. 

He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, 
let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous 
still : and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 

And, behold, I come quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give 
every man according as his work shall be. 

I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first 
and the last. 

Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have 
right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the 
city. 

For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and 
murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. 

I Jesus have sent mine angle to testify unto you these things in 
the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, and the 
bright and morning star. 

For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the 
prophecy of this book, If any man shall add unto these things, God 
shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book. 



484 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of 
this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, 
and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in 
this book. 

He which testifieth these things saith. Surely I come quickly. 
Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus." 

REVELATION, chapter xxi., and chapter xxii., verses i to i6, 
and i8 to 20. 

'^Come out of her, my people," and be ye present 
at ^THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.'' 
If any person who has had the priceless privilege of 
reading these gracious words of the ever-loving and 
ever-living God of Heaven, and also what is written in 
this book, and thereby mercifully receive a generous in- 
vitation to be present at ''the marriage supper of the 
Lamb, for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His 
wife hath made herself ready," and should foolishly, 
ungratefully, and blasphemously refuse to promptly 
accept such generous invitation, and irrespective of 
what, or who, such an one may be from a social point of 
view, I can only ask that person in meek and lowly tone, 
and with bated breath and in all reason, the following 
all-important questions, viz. : — 

"What is there in London, what is there in England, 
what is there in the whole world, and what is there in 
hell, more worthy of your time and attention than the 
acceptance of the very generous invitation contained in 
the glorious words of the great and important prophecy 
under notice in this book, and which are unquestionably 
the precious words of the God of all gods, the King of 
all kings, and the Lord of all lords?" 

"Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after 
me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me. 

For whosoever will save his life shall lose it : and whosoever will 
lose his life for my sake shall find it. 

For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and 
lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul? 

For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 485 

his angles; and then he shall reward every man according to his 
ivorks." 

ST. MATTHEW, chapter xvi., verses 24 to 27. 

It is here surely interesting to know who are referred 
to in the portion of the verse of Holy Scripture directly 
under notice in this chapter as "THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED to the marriage supper of the Lamb." 

While it is at once obvious that the persons so 
referred to are unquestionably, in the main, the people 
of God who are now called upon to come out of the 
British Isles, and to -whom a lengthy reference has 
already been made in chapter twelve of this book, it is 
also undoubtedly open to all other true and obedient 
servants of the Lord, in all parts of the world, to join 
us in our expectation of the speedy coming of our 
Divine Lord and Master, and, in due time, be gathered 
together with us at JERUSALEM^ to meet Him when 
He comes as King of kings and, so to be "for ever with 
the Lord." 

This glorious thought, for all the servants of the 
Lord, receives strong support in many places in the 
Holy Scriptures, and particularly in the seventeenth 
verse of the twenty-second chapter of Divine Revela- 
tion, and which is as follows, viz. : — 

"And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that 
heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whoso- 
ever will, let him take the water of life freely." 

Thus, in the words of the great and important 
prophecy under notice in this book, we have, as it were, 
a special call to the beloved people of God in the 
British Isles, and in the above verse, in a somewhat less 
emphatic degree only, a general call from ''the spirit 
and the bride" to the beloved people of God scattered 
throughout the whole world, and upon whom equal 
blessings will doubtless be bestowed in due course, 'Tor 



486 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife hath 
made herself ready." 

Or, it may be, and which is much more likely to 
be the case, that the people of God in the British Isles 
are, as it were, merely "CALLED" upon to make the 
first move towards the new and better order of things 
above mentioned (many good reasons are given in 
several of the preceding chapters of this book for their 
doing so) , and that later on the remainder of His people 
(now scattered abroad among the people of all the 
other nations of the earth) will, in their turn, be duly 
called upon to make a like move, for reasons similar to 
those which obtain in our own case at the present 
moment, and for the purpose of allowing all who will 
to be present at ^Uhe marriage supper of the Lamb, for 
the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife hath 
made herself ready." 

"O he joyful in the Lord, all ye lands." 

ALL people that on earth do dwell, O enter then His gates with praise, 

Sing to the LORD with cheerful Approach with joy His courts 

voice ; unto ; 

Him serve with fear, His praise Praise, laud, and bless His name 

forth tell, always, 

Come ye before him and rejoice. For it is seemly so to do. 

The LORD, ye know, is GOD in- For why, the LORD our GOD is 

deed ; good, 

Without our aid He did us make; His mercy is for ever sure; 

We are His folk, He doth us feed, His truth at all times firmly stood, 

And for His sheep He doth us take. And shall from age to age endure. 

To FATHER, SON, and HOLY GHOST, 
The GOD Whom heav'n and earth adore, 

From men and from the Angel-host 

Be praise and glory evermore. Amen. 

^^BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED unto the marriage supper of the Lamb'\' 
or, in other words, "blessed" and highly favoured 
indeed are all who are mercifully given the glorious 
privilege of reading the words which I now quote from 
the Holy Scriptures, and also the words which I now 
write in this book: and even more ''blessed" and more 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 487 

highly favoured will the faithful servants be who take 
the trouble to extend the merciful ''calT herein con- 
tained to as many of their fellow-creatures as they 
possibly can, either by mentioning this book and its 
contents to them, or lending, or giving away copies of 
it, as may be found the more convenient for them — the 
faithful servants of God. In any case, the greater the 
effort made to spread the glad tidings — THE GOOD 
NEWS — of the glorious message of Divine Love which 
is contained in this book, the greater the BLESSING 
will unquestionably be the person or persons making 
such effort. 

"How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that . . . publisheth 

salvation." 

HOW beauteous are their feet, How blessed are our eyes 

Who stand on Sion's hill ; That see this Heavenly light ! 

Who bring salvation on their tongues Prophets and kings desired it long, 

And words of peace instil ! But died without the sight. 

How happy are our ears The LORD makes bare His arm 

That hear this joyful sound. Through all the earth abroad; 

Which kings and prophets waited for, Let every nation now behold 

And sought, but never found ! Their Saviour and their GOD. 

Amen. 

There is surely nothing to be ashamed of in acknowl- 
edging the boundless love of God in bestowing a great 
blessing upon us — such a blessing is now unquestion- 
ably bestowed upon us, in the form of the merciful call 
herein made! 

There is surely nothing to be ashamed of in repeat- 
ing the gracious words of this merciful CALL in the 
ears of friends and strangers alike! 

There is surely nothing to be ashamed of in 
acknowledging our faith and belief in the well-founded 
promises of our Lord our God! 

There is surely nothing in the spotless character 
of our Divine Lord and humble Master to make us 
ashamed to acknowledge either Him or His matchless 
love in acknowledging us by making this merciful 



488 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

CALL upon us, and also in abundantly providing for 
our eternal welfare, as herein set forth! 

The Holy Saints of the Great and Almighty God 
of the Eternal Universe are not ashamed to acknowl- 
edge either Him, or His gracious work, in calling upon 
His beloved people to come out of England on this or 
any other occasion, and WHY should we — the most 
unworthy subjects of His greatest love — be ashamed to 
do so? 

The Holy Martyrs of Jesus are not ashamed to 
acknowledge either Him or any of their dear fellow- 
creatures who now confidently and patiently await His 
glorious appearing, and WHY should we — the most 
unworthy subjects of His greatest love — be ashamed to 
do so? 

The Holy Prophets of Israel are not ashamed to 
acknowledge Him or His great and glorious plan for 
the emancipation of responsive mankind, and WHY 
should we — the most unw^orthy subjects of His greatest 
love — be ashamed to do so? 

The Holy Angels of God are not ashamed to 
acknowledge Him, or to be heard joyfully singing "the 
anthem of the blest" in praise of His immutable love 
and unspeakable mercy to all His creatures, and WHY 
should we — the most unworthy subjects of His greatest 
love — be ashamed to do so? 

"The Lord hath given me a tongue . . and I will praise Him therewith." 

ANGEL- VOICES ever singing, 

Round Thy Throne of Hght, 
Angle-harps for ever ringing, 

Rest not day or night ; 
Thousands only live to bless Thee 

And confess Thee 
LORD of might! Amen. 

The all-glorious Cherubim and Seraphim are not 
ashamed to acknowledge the Lord our God, nor those 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 



489 



upon this earth who love, honour, obey, and acknowl- 
edge His great and incomprehensible mercies, and 
WHY should we— the most unworthy subjects of His 
greatest love — be ashamed to do so? 

The Great and Almighty God of the Eternal and 
Star-bedecked Heavens was not ashamed to acknowl- 
edge this lost world of mankind, nor a single devil- 
oppressed creature in it, when He sent His beloved Son 
to dwell among evil men, to teach, to uplift, and to 
deliver them from sin, sorrow, the power of Satan, and 
death; and WHY should we — the most unworthy sub- 
jects of His greatest love — be ashamed to acknowledge 
Him upon this occasion — the most important occasion 
of our existence — '^For the marriage of the Lamb is 
come, and His wife (the glorious Church of His obedi- 
ent servants) hath made herself ready"? 

"The four beasts and four-and-twenty elders fell down before the Lamb, 
having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the 
prayers of saints." 



COME, ye faithful, raise the anthem, 
Cleave the skies with shouts of praise 

Sing to Him Who found the ransom. 
Ancient of eternal days, 

GOD of GOD, the WORD In- 
carnate, 
Whom the heav'n of heav'n obeys. 

Ere He raised the lofty mountains, 
Form'd the seas, or built the 
sky, 
Love eternal, free, and boundless. 

Moved the LORD of life to die, 
Fore-ordain'd the Prince of 
princes 
For the throne of Calvary. 

There, for us and our redemption, 
See Him all His life-blood pour! 

There He wins our full salvation, 
Dies that we may die no more ; 

Then, arising, lives for ever. 
Reigning where He was before. 



High on yon celestial mountains 
Stands His sapphire throne, all 
bright. 

Where unceasing Alleluias 

They upraise, the sons of light; 

Sion's people tell His praises, 
Victor after hard-won fight. 

Bring your harps, and bring your 
incense. 
Sweep the strings and sound the lay ; 
LET THE EARTH PROCLAIM 
HIS WONDERS, 
King of that celestial day ; 
He the LAMB once slain is worthy, 
Who was dead, and lives for aye. 

Laud and honour to the FATHER, 
Laud and honour to the SON, 

Laud and honour to the SPIRIT, 
Ever THREE and ever ONE, 

Consubstantial, Co-eternal, 

While unending ages run. Amen. 



^'BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED unto the marriage supper of the Lamb/^ If 
all such as are ^'CALLED," or invited, to be present at 
^^the marriage supper of the Lamb" are "blessed," or 



490 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

highly favoured, surely all who wisely respond to the 
gracious invitation herein given will be even the more 
^'blessed" still! 

"Blessed are they which are called unto the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb," saith the revealing angel, 
and I think He might well have added, "much more 
blessed shall all be w^ho are PRESENT at the marriage 
supper of the LambT' 

If there is a blessing included in the mere fact of 
being ''called'' to be present at "the marriage supper 
of the Lamb," surely there is a much greater blessing 
included in actually being present on that occasion — 
the most glorious of all occasions, so far as human 
beings are concerned! 

If there is a blessing included in the mere fact of 
being ''called'' to be present at "the marriage supper 
of the Lamb," surely there is a most dreadful "curse" 
in store for all w^ho refuse to be present on that occasion 
— the most glorious of all occasions, so far as human 
beings are concerned! 

If there are pleasures associated with the affairs, 
objects, purposes, and subjects of this present world of 
sin, sorrow, and misery, surely there are much greater 
pleasures associated with the affairs, objects, purposes, 
and subjects of the Paradise of God! 

"O hozi' amiable are thy dwellings, thou Lord of hosts." 

O GOD of hosts, the mighty LORD, For in Thy courts one single day 
How lovely is the place 'Tis better to attend 

Were Thou, enthroned in glory show'st Than, LORD, in any place besides 
The brightness of Thy face ! A thousand days to spend. 

My longing soul faints with desire O LORD of hosts, my King and GOD, 
To view Thy blest abode ; How highly blest are they 

My panting heart and flesh cry out Who in Thy temple always dwell 
For Thee, the living GOD. And there Thy praise display! 

TO FATHER, SON, and HOLY GHOST, 

The GOD Whom we adore. 
Be glory, as it was, is now. 

And shall be ever more. Amen. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 491 

As it is both interesting and important for each 
and every person, who is privileged to read the words 
which I now write, to know whether he or she, as the 
case may be, is "CALLED" to be present at ''the mar- 
riage supper of the Lamb," or not, I will express my 
opinion in reference thereto, and also as to how, or by 
what means, or sign, if any, it is possible to definitely 
know whether you, for instance, are ''called'' to be 
present at that "supper" or not. 

In the first place, I may say that the very fact of 
your being mercifully privileged ("blessed") to read 
the words which I now write in this book is positively 
tantamount to being ''called'' to be present at "the 
marriage supper of the Lamb"; and, in the next place, 
it is a moral certainty that if you are "chosen" by the 
King of kings to come out of England and be present 
at His "marriage supper" HE WILL NOT FAIL TO 
PUT A DESIRE INTO YOUR HEART TO DO 
SO. 

Therefore, if you are in any way a worthy person 
in the sight of the Almighty, or even willing to obey 
Him in the future, you may confidently look for some 
such sign immediately after reading this book and 
assuring yourself of the absolute truth of its contents 
by reference to the Holy Scriptures, and not to man. 

If you should at any time FEEL any such IN- 
WARD DESIRE, inclination, or the voice of con- 
science (which is said to be the voice of God) call upon 
you to come out of England and be present at "the 
marriage supper of the Lamb," for worlds do not fail 
to hear, rejoice, and promptly respond to such inward 
desire, inclination, or voice of conscience, and also at 
any cost, so far as the fleeting things of this present 
world may be considered by you. 

There will, of course, be some initial difficulties 



492 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

attached to, or crop up in connection with, at any rate, 
the first part of the grand move which you are now 
mercifully ''called'' upon to make, but as against which 
you may find ample compensation in the glorious hope 
which is herein set before you — the most glorious hope 
ever set before a human being since the world began — 
and in your knowledge of the opportunity which is 
now given you to escape from the wrath that is about 
to shortly come upon England, and that later on you 
will enter into the Paradise of God, if you now obey 
Him! 

In any case, what are a few little initial difficulties 
— the small cost of a most desirable removal, or even 
the parting from a few foolish friends who know not 
God, and, consequently, desire not to obey His precious 
voice — compared with the eternal weight of glory now 
set before you? And what need you care for all the 
doubts and misgivings which Satan is sure to put into 
your heart and mind when considering this all-impor- 
tant matter? 

Once having heard the voice of the Lord your God, 
in any way; once having "put your hand to the plough," 
to any extent; once having decided to be present at ''the 
marriage supper of the Lamb"; and once having 
decided for God, and commenced your journey towards 
the Promised Land, for worlds fail not to cast doubt 
and fear for ever behind you, for He Who now calls 
you greatly and sincerely loves you! 

"One hope of your calling." 

THROUGH the night of doubt and One the light of GOD'S own pres- 
sorrow ence 

Onward goes the pilgrim band, O'er His ransom'd people shed, 

Singing songs of expectation, Chasing far the gloom and terror. 

Marching to the Promised Land. Brightening all the path we tread : 

Clear before us through the darkness One the object of our journey, 

Gleams and burns the guiding light ; One the faith which never tires, 

Brother clasps the hand of brother, One the earnest looking forward. 

Stepping fearless through the night. One the hope our GOD inspires. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 493 

One the strains that lips of Onward, therefore, pilgrim brothers, 
thousands Onward with the Cross our aid ; 

Lift as from the heart of one ; Bear its shame, and fight its battle, 
One the conflict, one the peril ; Till we rest beneath its shade. 

One the march in GOD begun : Soon shall come the great awaking, 
One the gladness of rejoicing Soon the rending of the tomb; 

On the far eternal shore, Then the scattering of all shadows, 
Where the One Almighty FATHER And the end of toil and gloom. 

Reigns in love for evermore. Amen. 

If the Lord God of Heaven in love and mercy puts 
an atom of desire into your heart to come out of Eng- 
land and be present at ''the marriage supper of the 
Lamb," for worlds do not allow the devil in malice and 
hatred to take it out! 

If the Lord God of Heaven in love and mercy calls 
upon you in any other way than as herein stated, for 
worlds fail not to gladly respond with all your heart, 
with all your mind, with all your power, and with all 
the confidence which you are capable of placing in 
Him Who calls you. 

If the Lord God of Heaven in love and mercy calls 
upon you to gird on your armour and nobly and 
valiantly fight in the just and righteous cause of THE 
GREAT KING (Christ) for worlds fail not to 
promptly obey Him with all the good grace, with all 
the valour, and with all the courage you are capable of 
exercising. 

Do these things in view of the certain and complete 
victory you may now thus gain over sin and Satan. 

See to these things in view alone of the dazzling 
and priceless reward which attaches to your high call- 
ing and obedience on this particular occasion, the most 
important of all occasions, so far as human beings are 
concerned in a strict observance of the words of our 
God, for it is the time of preparation for ''the marriage 
supper of the Lamb!'' 

''BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF 
THE LAMB," are the sweet words with which the 



494 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

servants of God are encouraged to now come out of 
England and meet their Divine Lord and Master in a 
place or places, that He is now unquestionably quite 
ready, and even waiting to direct them to! 

These beautiful words, coming as they do from the 
greatest and most reliable Authority in all the Universe, 
should surely be quite sufficient to infuse courage and 
enthusiasm into the body and soul of the greatest 
coward in the British Isles to-day, and it is to be sin- 
cerely hoped they will do so, too, in every case where 
the Lord desires it to be so. 

In this connection I may say, with considerable 
advantage to many of my readers, that so far as my 
personal knowledge goes, for the moment, I know of 
no particular place in the whole world to which the 
Lord desires HIS beloved people (those who will leave 
England in obedience to this gracious call) to go, and 
whether, or not, to assemble themselves together, in a 
particular place, to await the glorious manifestations 
which I am now confident He will make to them in the 
first place — that is, before His actual appearing to them 
as King of kings and Lord of lords. 

It will, of course, be here remembered that in deal- 
ing with the early part of the great and important 
prophecy herein under notice, it was inferentially 
shown that the Lord's people (those who are now 
''called'' out of the British Isles) would locate them- 
selves in one or more of our oversea colonies, but, so far 
as I can see at present, there is neither inference, nor 
direct statement, contained anywhere in it (the proph- 
ecy above referred to) that would lead one to definitely 
fix upon any particular one of such colonies in prefer- 
ence to any other of them. 

If, however, any important development actually 
takes place in favour of any particular British colony or 
other country, it is more than probable that the 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 



495 



publishers of this book will be early advised of it, and 
thus be placed in a position to, in turn, duly advise any 
genuine inquirers who may apply to them for such 
information. 

To conclude this chapter I will now separately and 
briefly refer to the portion of Holy Scripture directly 
under notice in it. 

VERSE 9. 
(Part.) 

"And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called 
unto the marriage supper of the Lamb." 

"Sing ye to the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously." 



AT the LAMB'S high feast we sing 
Praise to our victorious King, 
Who hath wash'd us in the tide 
Flowing from His pierced side ; 
Praise we Him Whose love divine 
Gives His sacred Blood for wine, 
Gives His Body for the feast, 
CHRIST the victim, CHRIST the 

priest. 
Where the Pachal blood is pour'd, 
Death's dark Angel sheathes his 

sword. 
ISRAEL'S HOSTS TRIUMPHANT 

GO 
THROUGH THE WAVE THAT 

DROWNS THE FOE. 
Praise we CHRIST Whose Blood 

was shed. 
Paschal victim. Paschal bread ; 
With sincerity and love 
Eat we manna from above. 



Mighty Victim from the sky. 

Hell's fierce powers beneath Thee 

lie; 
Thou hast conquered in the fight. 
Thou has brought us life and 

light ; 
Now no more can death appal. 
Now no more the grave enthral ; 
Thou hast open'd Paradise, 
And in Thee Thy Saints 

rise. 
Easter triumph, Easter joy. 
Sin alone can this destroy ; 
From sin's power do Thou 

free 
Souls new-born, O LORD, in Thee. 
Hymns of glory and of praise. 
Risen LORD, to Thee we raise; 
Holy FATHER, praise to Thee, 
With the SPIRIT, ever be. 

Amen. 



shall 



set 



The above particular portion of Holy Writ at once 
suggests a reference to chapter twelve of this book; or, 
in other words, it carries the mind back to the particular 
verse wherein we heard, as it were, "A VOICE FROM 
HEAVEN, SAYING, COME OUT OF HER, MY 
PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF 
HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF 
HER PLAGUES.^' 

The mere mention of 'THEY WHICH ARE 
CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF 
THE LAMB" in this, or any other, part of this great 
and important prophecy, is indeed most surely signifi- 



496 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

cant, inasmuch as it pointedly suggests the delightful, 
pleasing, and encouraging thought that THE VERY 
PEOPLE who are now "CALLED'' out of England 
are identical with those to whom the revealing angel so 
refers. This unquestionably being so, we may confi- 
dently conclude that the blessing inferentially promised 
in the above words, and even a much greater blessing, 
will be bestow^ed upon the servants of the Lord as a 
reward for their obedience to the merciful CALL above 
referred to — that is, upon those servants of the Lord 
who will now leave the British Isles in response to such 
call, and follow the instructions herein given. 

View^ed in this glorious aspect, it will at once be 
seen that the gracious commandment from Holy 
Heaven to the people of God ("MY people") now in 
England to come out of ''her'' embraces a dual purpose, 
as was the case when the children of Israel were called 
out of Egypt to enter into the beautiful land of Canaan, 
and their experience many pleasant things as symbols of 
the more glorious things which are now about to take 
place in connection with the establishment of the ever- 
lasting Kingdom of Christ upon this beautiful earth. 

In the first place, the Israelites were called out of 
Egypt that they might be released from the slavery, 
misery, bondage, and sin in which they were held by 
the Egyptians; and also that they might escape from 
the awful calamities which overtook their cruel task- 
masters just before and immediately after their (the 
Israelites') departure from the land of their bondage. 

In the second place, the Israelites were called out 
of Egypt that the Lord might establish them as "a royal 
priesthood, a holy nation," and "a chosen people," in 
the Divinely selected land of Palestine which He then, 
in love and mercy, provided for them, and gave unto 
them on condition that they kept His law, and which 
they retained so long as they kept it — the Law. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 497 

In the case of the servants of the Great God of 
Heaven who are now called upon — COMMANDED 
— to come out of England, there are not only corre- 
sponding features, but also immensely greater purposes, 
and grander objects in view than were ever associated 
with the Mosaic movement, grand and all else that it 
unquestionably was. 

On the present occasion, in the first place, a warning 
is given to THE LORD'S PEOPLE that they may 
escape the risk of contamination by the depraving filth 
and infidelity of their fellow creatures in England, and 
thereby avoid becoming partners with '^HER" in sin 
(''partakers of HER sins"), and consequently be com- 
pelled, later on, to share "her plagues" (punishments 
and sorrows) with her. And, in the second place, the 
merciful ''calT herein referred to is evidently given to 
the servants of God in England that they may not only 
be spared from the awful effects of the wrath thus to 
come upon all who remain long in ''her," but also that 
they (the servants of God) may be present at "the 
MARRIAGE supper of the LAMB," when He comes 
with the resurrected Saints of all time, and His eternal 
Union takes place with them, glorified as His earthly 
Bride Church — His receiving Church — the Church 
that will receive Him — the Bridesmaid, as it were, of 
His glorified Heavenly Church — the New Jerusalem — 
the Holy Angels — the "one hundred and forty-four 
thousand, having His Father's name written in their 
foreheads. These are they which were not defiled with 
women; for they are virgins. These are they which 
follow the Lamb withersoever He goeth. These are 
they which were redeemed from among men, being the 
firstf ruits unto God and to the Lamb." 

What a glorious meeting there will be when the 
Lord Jesus, the resurrected Saints of all time, and those 
(the living ones) who are now "CALLED" upon to be 



498 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

present at ''the marriage supper of the Lamb,'' all meet 
together again! What an incomprehensible amount of 
joyful singing there will then be! What an incompre- 
hensible amount of genuine rejoicing there will then 
be! What an unprecedented amount of honest praise 
and thanksgiving will then be sent up to the dazzling 
white throne of the Lord God of Heaven and all the 
earth! 

"Of whom the whole family in heazen and earth is named." 

LET saints on earth in concert sing One army of the living GOD, 

With those whose work is done ; To His command we bow ; 

For all the servants of our King Part of His host hath cross'd the 

Both quick and dead are one. flood 

And part is crossing now. 
One family, we dwell in Him, 

One Church, above, beneath ; E'en now to their eternal home 

Though now divided by the stream. There pass some spirits blest, 

The narrow stream of death. While others to the margin come 

Waiting their call to rest. 

JESU, be Thou our constant Guide ; 

Then, when the word is given. 
Bid Jordan's narrow stream divide. 

And show the path to heaven. Amen. 

Thus we are able to see that the glorious Cx\LL 
to the beloved SERVANTS OF GOD to ''COME 

OUT" of England, as above mentioned, has evidently a 
very much wider significance, and, consequently, our 
implicit obedience to it is of vastly greater importance 
to all concerned, than was even the CALL to Israel to 
come out of Egypt, notwithstanding all that that CALL 
and their (the Israelites') obedience to it meant to them, 
us, and many people who are yet unborn. 

For the encouragement of all who will hear the 
Voice of the Lord, in this connection, let me here say 
that, with the history of the children of Israel before us 
respecting the wonderful manner in which God was 
ever present with them in the wilderness of Sinai, the 
servants of God who are now called upon to come out 
of England should have no hesitation about promptly 
responding to the gracious call above referred to. 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 499 

With the history of the Jews before us telling us 
of the glory and peace they enjoyed during the time of 
their obedience to God's perfect law in their own dear 
land, the people of God who are now called out of 
England should have no fear about entering into any 
land that He may mercifully direct them to enter into. 

With the Holy Bible before us telling us of the 
fulfilment of God's promise to Abraham that the 
Saviour of the world would be born of his flesh and 
blood, surely the servants of God now in England have 
nothing to fear in heartily responding to His gracious 
call to be present at '^the marriage supper of the Lamb,'' 
and to freely partake of the glorious things and promises 
associated with it. 

Some of my readers will doubtless be very much 
interested to know why the Lord should, as it were, 
come to England to "call out" His beloved servants, 
and thereby largely select the members of His Holy 
Bride Church from among us. 

The reason is, indeed, a very simple one. They are 
probably here in tens of thousands, and He knows each 
of them by name and dearly LOVES ALL of THEM. 
This is evidently so, in view of the merciful warning 
which He now gives them, and notwithstanding even 
the magnitude of the sin of the people of England col- 
lectively, the depth of their degradation collectively, 
and the unpardonable wickedness which is shown in 
the appalling amount of unnecessary sorrow and bitter 
suffering which has been forced upon the poor and help- 
less of our land at the hands of our licentious rich men 
and our cruel and heartless rich women. 

There are unquestionably many dear people in 
"HER" to-day who are faithful and loving and true in 
the sight of our God, and who are therefore acceptable 
to Him. 

Will the true servants of the ever-living God, here 



500 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

referred to, gratefully respond to the merciful CALL 
herein made to them to come out of England, and thus 
escape from the rapidly approaching wrath to come? is 
a question that may well be asked, even now, seeing 
that there are so many of them in ''her'' and so little 
time left in which for them to escape from it. 

In reply to this interesting question, even at this 
distant moment, I venture to say that they will, in tens 
of thousands, and promptly, too, otherwise they would 
not have been ''called/' and the things prophesied con- 
cerning them after they come out of England could not 
possibly take place. 

It has already been shown that many things are 
prophesied concerning the People of God after they 
leave these Isles, and all of which, together with what 
I have written in this book concerning them in the 
future, will as certainly happen as I now hold my pen 
in my hand to write these words — these warning words 
which are the evident outcome of Divine Love. 

It is, however, just possible that many dear people 
among us will find it hard at first to realise that the 
Almighty has been pleased to provide such an important 
place in Divine prophecy for them as is here seen to 
actually be the case, but, at the same time, I am sure 
that any such unworthy feeling will soon be entirely 
overcome when His many and great mercies of the past 
to England and English people generally are remem- 
bered. 

Also, when it is remembered that the Lord our God 
never yet destroyed any great city in the world without 
first having "called out" His beloved ones, and when it 
is further remembered that "HIS MERCY ENDUR- 
ETH FOR EVER AND EVER," His dear people in 
the British Isles will probably be the less surprised to 
know that He has extended His love and mercy to them 



BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED 501 

on this particular occasion — the most important of all 
occasions, so far as human beings are concerned. 

That the Lord has come to England to ''call ouf 
His beloved servants there can surely remain no manner 
of doubt in the mind of any ''wise'' and intelligent 
person who is privileged to read these words, and, there- 
fore, it is to be sincerely hoped that all who enjoy such 
privilege ivill promptly respond to His gracious "com- 
mand'' with a confidence and enthusiasm worthy of the 
occasion for ^'Blessed are THEY which are CALLED 
unto the marriage supper of the Lamb." 

"Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life." 

THE SON of GOD goes forth to A glorious band, the chosen few 

war, On whom the SPIRIT came, 

A kingly crown to gain ; Twelve valiant saints, their hope 

His blood-red banner streams afar ! they knew. 

Who follows in His train? And mock'd the cross and flame. 

Who best can drink his cup of They met the tyrant's brandished steel, 

woe, The lion's gory mane, 

Triumphant over pain, They bow'd their necks, the death 

Who patient bears his cross below, to feel ; 

He follows in His train. Who follows in their train? 

The Martyr first, whose eagle eye A noble army, men and boys, 

Could pierce beyond the grave ; The matron and the maid. 

Who saw bis Master in the sky. Around the Saviour's throne rejoice 

And call'd on Him to save. In robes of light array'd. 

Like Him, with pardon on his tongue. They climb'd the steep ascent of 

In midst of mortal pain, heaven 

He pray'd for them that did the Through peril, toil, and pain ; 

wrong ; O GOD, to us may grace be given 

Who follows in his train? To follow in their train. 

Amen. 

In considering this chapter it should be observed 
that although the language used in the text, which sup- 
plies its subject matter, is highly figurative, it is more 
than probable that the "supper" referred to in it will be 
as real in substance as the material beings who are now 
invited to partake of it. Many of the Jewish symbolical 
feasts were doubtless prophetic of this glorious event, 
and the fact that our Lord Himself participated with 
them, in such feasts, when He was upon this earth 
before, certainly seems to support the pleasing thought 
here suggested. And, further, we may gather much, 



502 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

in favour of this contention, from our Lord's own state- 
ment, in reference to material wine, wherein He said, 
when bidding farewell to His disciples, ''I wdll drink 
no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day that I 
drink it new in the Kingdom of God" — evidently mean- 
ing the Kingdom, and probably also referring to the 
feast or "supper" to which I no^d) refer. 

In any case it is surely a most pleasing thought that 
our beloved Saviour's love and friendship is such that 
we may hope to actually feast, on material things, with 
Him wh.en He comes. Personally, I am so fully con- 
vinced of this that I persistently refuse to partake of 
ivine (except in the communion, as an expression of my 
faith in His promises), and will continue to do so (re- 
fuse to drink wine) ''until that day that I drink it new 
in the Kingdom of God" with Him. 

"The marriage of the Lamb." This expression 
refers to the joyful meeting and eternal union of Jesus 
with his servants in the glorious day which is now at 
hand. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD." 

"What further need have we of witnesses?" 

"And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called 
unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me. These 
are the true sayings of God. 

And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See 
thou do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that 
have the testimony of Jesus : worship God : for the testimony of 
Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." — REVELATION, chapter xix., 
verses 9 and 10. 



'Praise the LORD, O my soul: O Lord my God, thou art become exceeding 
glorious ; thou art clothed with majesty and honour." 



O WORSHIP the King, 

All-glorious above; 
O gratefully sing 

His power and His love; 
Our Shield and Defender, 

The Ancient of days, 
Pavilion'd in splendour, 

And girded with praise. 



Thy bountiful care 

What tongue can recite? 
It breathes in the air, 
It shines in the light ; 
It streams from the hills. 

It descends to the plain, 
And sweetly distils 

In the dew and the rain. 



O tell of His might, 

O sing of His grace, 
Whose robe is the light, 

Whose canopy space; 
His chariots of wrath. 

The deep thunder-clouds form, 
And dark is His path 

On the wings of the storm. 



Frail children of dust, 

And feeble as frail, 
In thee do we trust, 

Nor Und Thee to fail; 
Thy mercies how tender ! 

How firm to the end ! 
Our Maker, Defender, 

Redeemer, and Friend. 



The earth with its store 

Of wonders untold, 
Almighty, Thy power 

Hath founded of old; 
Hath 'stablish'd if fast 

By a changeless decree, 
And round it hath cast. 

Like a mantle, the sea. 



O measureless Might, 

Ineffable Love, 
While Angels delight 

To hymn Thee above. 
Thy humbler creation. 

Though feeble their lays, 
With true adoration 

Shall sing to Thy praise. 
Amen. 



503 



504 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

THE particular portion of Holy Writ which I pro- 
pose to review in this chapter comprises the last 
two of the fifty-two wonderful verses which clearly 
predict the speedy downfall of England, the overthrow 
of the British Throne, the irreparable destruction of the 
city of London, and the complete disintegration, or part- 
ing asunder, of the component parts which now form the 
British Empire. And, as already shown, they (the fifty- 
two verses) also unquestionably embrace a merciful 
CALL to the servants of the ever-living God to ''come 
out of her^ (England), and assemble in a place where 
Jesus will eventually manifest Himself to them prepara- 
tory to the establishment of His glorious Kingdom of 
everlasting righteousness upon this beautiful earth and 
which He will most certainly establish upon it when 
it is cleansed, purified, and renewed. ('^And He that 
sat upon the throne said. Behold I make all things 
new/*) 

In reviewing the above-mentioned verses, I will 
refer to each of them separately, as in the case of those, 
in the same connection, to which I have already referred 
in several of the preceding chapters of this book. By 
doing this I will surely, at least, be placed in a position 
to truthfully say that I have referred to, intelligently 
reviewed, and fully explained, separately and practi- 
cally in consecutive serial order, every one of the 
wonderful verses which comprise the great and im- 
portant prophecy herein under notice, and which 
method of explanation I sincerely hope will prove to be 
sufficiently explicit to fully convince every one of my 
readers that it is England and *'her" impending doom 
that is referred to in them. 

VERSE 9: 
"And he saith unto me, Write, Blessed are they which are called 
unto the marriage supper of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, 
These are the true sayings of God." 



'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 



505 



'Praise the Lord, O my soul; and all that is within me praise his holy name." 



PRAISE, my soul, the King of 
heaven, 
To His feet thy tribute bring; 
Ransom'd, heal'd, restored, forgiven, 
Evermore His praises sing; 
Alleluia ! Alleluia ! 
Praise the everlasting King. 

Praise Him for His grace and 
favour 
To our fathers in distress ; 
Praise Him, still the same as ever, 
SlocV to chide, and swift to bless; 
Alleluia! Alleluia! 
Glorious in His faithfulness. 



Father-like, He tends and spares 
us. 
Well our feeble frame He knows ; 
In His hands He gently bears us ; 
Rescues us from all our foes ; 
Alleluia ! Alleluia ! 
Widely yet His mercy flows. 

Angels in the height, adore Him ; 

Ye behold Him face to face ; 
Saints triumphant bow before Him, 
Gather'd in from every race ; 
Alleluia! Alleluia! 
Praise with us the GOD of grace. 
Amen. 



In considering the above verse of Holy Scripture 
it will at once be seen by the keen observer that great 
emphasis is therein laid upon the whole of the words 
contained in the all-important prophecy herein under 
notice — that is, all-important so far as we are con- 
cerned. 

In the first place it will be noticed that John tells 
us that THE ANGEL commanded him to ''WRITE" 
the following precious words, viz. : — 

''BLESSED ARE THEY which are CALLED 
UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE 
LAMB," and to which I have already referred at con- 
siderable length in the immediately preceding chapter 
of this book. 

In the second place it will be seen that he (John) 
inferentially tells us that the angel, as it were, concluded 
the great and important prophecy herein under notice 
with (in view of the before-mentioned facts) the fol- 
lowing astounding words, viz. : — 

THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD. 

"WHAT FURTHER NEED HAVE WE OF 
WITNESSES?" was the pointed exclamation of the 
high priest of Israel when he heard directly from the 



506 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

lips of Jesus Christ Himself the glorious declaration 
that He (Jesus) was "the Son of God." 

"What further need have we of witnesses?" should 
now be the equally well-founded exclamation of all who 
read the wonderful words of the great and important 
prophecy herein under notice, and recognize and appre- 
ciate the astounding declaration ("THESE ARE THE 
TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD") which comprises the 
very last statement made in it — that is, the last so far 
as a direct reference to it goes. 

With such a plain, wonderful, emphatic, and 
authoritative statement, as the above unquestionably is, 
before us, surely no one will be found sufficiently foolish 
to quibble about, or blasphemously try to deny, the 
truth of all, or anything, that is written in the great and 
important prophecy which immediately precedes it. 

With such a plain, wonderful, emphatic, and 
authorative statement, as the above unquestionably is, 
before us, there is surely no need to blasphemously 
traduce one's faith by foolishly running round to 
ignorantly inquire about the truth, or otherwise, of all, 
or anything, that is written in the great and important 
prophecy which immediately precedes it. 

With such a plain, w^onderful, emphatic, and 
authorative statement, as the above unquestionably is, 
before us, there is surely room for neither doubt, fear, 
nor ridicule in reference to all, or anything, that is 
written in the great and important prophecy which 
immediately precedes it. 

"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." Surely these wonderful words of deep and 
serious import are sufficiently impressive to assure us, 
beyond question, of the absolute truth of everything 
written in the great and important prophecy which 
immediately precedes them. 

In view alone of their exceptional association, the 



•THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 507 

above wonderful words inferentially, but nevertheless 
certainly, tell us that the boundless love of God was 
bestowed upon us {upon us) by Him, thousands of years 
before we were born, in having caused the prophecy 
herein under notice to be then written for our edification 
and warning, and so that our present and future welfare 
may be abundantly provided for in time and Eternity. 

In view alone of their exceptional association, the 
above wonderful words tell us inferentially, but never- 
theless certainly, that the boundless love of the Great 
God of the Eternal Universe was bestowed upon us 
by Him, thousands of years beforehand, in then having 
determined to call us (His beloved people) out of 
England at this very critical moment of time, so far as 
we are concerned. 

And in view alone of their exceptional association, 
the above-mentioned wonderful words tell us inferen- 
tially, but nevertheless certainly, that the boundless love 
and anxious care which our Heavenly Father con- 
tinually entertains for us was shown towards us by 
Him, thousands of years beforehand, in then having 
promised to now shortly come and meekly dwell with us 
— that is, with all who now ' Visely" heed and promptly 
obey His merciful words of warning as herein referred 
to. 

Is it possible for mortals to believe that He Who 
dwells in the Eternal Heaven of heavens, that He 
Whose presence fills the boundless Universe, that He 
Whose Might there is none to dispute, so cares for us — 
for us? 

It is quite possible to believe that the Lord our 
God so cares for us, in view alone of the incomprehen- 
sible love and great mercy which He unquestionably 
evinced towards all His dependent creatures when He 
was upon this earth before — in PERSON for our sakes. 



508 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

"Thus saith the high and lofty One that i)ihabiteth eternity, zvhose name is 
Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also thai is of a contrite 

and humble spirit." 

MY GOD, how wonderful Thou art, Oh, how I fear Thee, Living GOD, 

Thy majesty how bright, With deepest, tenderest fears, 

How beautiful Thy mercy-seat, And worship Thee with trembling hope 

In depths of burning light ! And penitential tears. 

How dread are Thine eternal years. Yet I may love Thee too, O LORD, 

O everlasting LORD, Almighty as Thou art, 

By prostrate spirits day and night For Thou hast stoop'd to. ask of me 

Incessantly adored ! The love of my poor heart. 

How wonderful, how beautiful. No earthly father loves like Thee, 
The sight of Thee must be. No mother, e'er so mild. 

Thine endless wisdom, boundless power, Bears and forbears as Thou hast done 
And awful purity ! With me Thy sinful child. 

FATHER of JESUS, love's reward, 

What rapture will it be 
Prostrate before Thy throne to lie, 

And gaze and gaze on Thee ! Amen. 

^THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD/' It will probably be next interesting to my 
readers to know why the revealing Angel was evidently 
SO anxious to emphasise the ''sayings'' contained in 
the particular prophecy hereinunder notice, and also 
w^hy he did so by concluding his statement with the 
above most impressive words. They are surely im- 
pressive, in view alone of the striking fact that they 
are used but once in the Holy Scriptures — in the same 
form, at any rate — and even the more so in view of the 
Source from whence they come — from God! 

In the first place it may easily be seen that the 
mere use of such w^ords is the best possible index that 
unusual importance is attached to the subject with 
which they are found associated, and surely not the less 
so when found (as in the present case) in association 
with an important prophecy which certainly foretells 
the downfall and destruction of a great and powerful 
nation, the forcible sweeping away of an immense 
amount of sin, sorrow, misery, and degradation, and the 
establishment of an everlasting Kingdom of righteous- 
ness, equity, and peace upon this beautiful earth when 
thus cleansed and restored to its ancient splendour. 



^THESE AEE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 509 

And, in the second place, that the Divine purpose 
in thus having given special prominence in the Holy 
Scriptures to the particular prophecy herein under 
notice was largely, not only to emphatically warn the 
people of England of their impending doom, but also to 
arrest the attention of the people of other nations, many 
of whom will doubtless soon find themselves to be under 
the same unenviable condemnation that we now find 
ourselves to be under. 

In view of what I read in the Holy Scriptures else- 
where than in this prophecy, it is quite evident to me 
that the ''judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon 
many waters'' is but the prelude to a like judgment of 
all the nations of the earth, and which will most certain- 
ly take place before the existence of the new order of 
things above mentioned is brought about. 

In this particular connection it is well for us to 
remember that we are told in the Holy Scriptures that 
''with God'' there is no "respect of persons," and there- 
fore, and in view of the evident perfection of His justice 
in dealing with individuals, we may all be quite sure 
that with Him there is neither respect nor undue prefer- 
ence for nations, especially when the matter at issue is 
righteous judgment and the execution of well-merited 
punishment. 

"Wherefore now let the fear of the LORD be upon you; take 
heed and do it: for there is no iniquity with the LORD our God, nor 
respect of persons, nor taking of gifts." 

II CHRONICLES, chapter xix., verse 7. 

This being so, and in view of the fact that many 
people throughout the whole world now correctly 
recognise that for hundreds of years past we have (with- 
out injury to others, but rather that they might be 
blessed through us) been the highly honoured recipients 
of special Divine favour, it is only reasonable to suppose 
that it would be quite impossible to select, with equal 



510 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

advantages, any other nation upon the face of the earth 
than England upon which to inflict severe and evident 
punishment, from a national point of view alone, as an 
example of what the outpouring of God's wrath is, and 
thus to provide a salutary lesson for the warning and 
edification of every other nation in the whole world. 

To, as it were, see proud, ''powerful," blasphemous, 
boastful, and defiant England (the great ''Christian' 
nation of the earth) arraigned as "a common felon" 
before the judgment throne of God, and there sternly 
judged, without either mercy or special favour, justly 
found guilty of the most heinous crimes imaginable, and 
severely punished by being suddenly humbled to the 
very dust of the earth as a well-merited reward for 
''he/' many unpardonable sins, will surely furnish the 
best possible example, and aflford the best possible means 
of giving warning and instruction to every other nation 
upon the face of the earth to repent and wisely turn to 
the Lord our God and His ways while it is yet called 
to-day w4th them. 

To see England weighed in the balances of Divine 
justice and found wanting; to see England, as a nation, 
in the pitiable plight of being forsaken by the Lord 
our God; and to actually see the "mighty" British 
nation suddenly and completely ''smashed up" and 
shattered to pieces in the awful day of ''her" noiv im- 
pending judgment will surely leave but little for the 
people of the other nations of the earth to even hope for, 
excepting, of course, what they may reasonably expect 
as the result of true repentance and a due and proper 
turning away from their sins. 

Thus it is more than probable that the people of the 
other nations of the earth generally will learn a well- 
devised and salutary lesson when they behold the 
British nation and people suddenly and miraculously 
humbled to the verv dust. 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 511 

It is also more than probable that, with such a 
striking example before them as that above referred to 
{of what the actual outpouring of God's wrath upon 
a condemned nation really means), rnany of them (the 
people of the other nations) will promptly see the error 
of their own ways, and wisely and duly turn to the Lord 
our God and His perfect ways, and thus, before it is 
too late, qualify themselves for entrance into the ever- 
lasting Kingdom of Jesus Christ, and accordingly enter 
therein when He comes for the purpose of setting up 
such kingdom upon this beautiful earth {restored to its 
Edenic splendour). 

"The nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it." 

THE world is very evil, O home of fadeless splendour, 

The times are waxing late ; Of flowers that bear no thorn. 

Be sober and keep vigil. Where they shall dwell as chil- 

The Judge is at the gate — dren 

The Judge Who comes in mercy. Who here as exiles mourn; 

The Judge Who comes with 'Midst power that knows no limit, 

might, Where knowledge has no 

Who comes to end the evil, bound, 

Who comes to crown the right. The Beautific Vision 

Shall glad the Saints around. 
Arise, arise, good Christians, 

Let right to wrong succeed ; Strive, man, to win that glory ; 

Let penitential sorrow Toil, man, to gain that light; 

To heav'nly gladness lead, Send hope before to grasp it, 

To light that has no evening. Till hope be lost to sight. 

That knows not moon nor Exult, O dust and ashes, 

sun, The LORD shall be thy part. 

The light so new and golden. His only, His for ever 

The light that is but one. Thou shalt be and thou art. 

O sweet and blessed country, 

The home of GOD'S. elect! 
O sweet and blessed country 

That eager hearts expect ! 
JESU, in mercy bring us 

To that dear land of rest; 
Who art, with GOD the FATHER 

And SPIRIT, ever Blest. Amen. 



512 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

With ''Greaf Britain, as it were, in the dust at their 
feet, by the evident decree of the Almighty God of all 
nations, it is surely more than probable that the people 
of the whole world will have but as little difficulty in 
believing that ''These are the true sayings of God," as 
they will in seeing that the material destruction of the 
British Empire was, at least, permitted by Him — the 
Almighty God of the boundless Universe. 

Thus, it is quite evident that great wisdom, and many 
good reasons, are unquestionably involved in the choice 
of England for judgment as a prelude to the even 
greater judgment of all the other nations of the whole 
world later on. 

It is also evident that if the awful severity of the 
judgment which is about to be justly inflicted upon the 
British nation and people as a well-merited punishment 
for their unpardonable sins is required by the people 
of the world as an impressive example of what the out- 
pouring of God's wrath, upon a condemned nation, 
really is, surely (it almost goes without saying) the 
implicit faith, unalloyed gladness, unprecedented obedi- 
ence, and startling promptitude w^ith which the servants 
of God {now in the British Isles) are expected to 
respond to the merciful call, now herein made upon 
them, will also he required as an equally sterling and 
impressive example for the edification and learning of 
the same people — that is, the people of the whole world. 

If an example of the just judgment and awful 
severity which is necessarily involved in the perfection 
of the attributes of God, is required for the purpose of 
instilling fear into the hearts and minds of the people 
of the world, how much more so an example of implicit 
obedience by His beloved servants in proof of the attrac- 
tiveness of His boundless love as shown to them, and so 
as to establish faith and confidence in the hearts and 



''THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 513 

minds of many people in many places, in reference to 
His sure mercies. 

In the great and important prophecy under notice 
in this book, on the one hand we undoubtedly have abso- 
lute proof of the awful and necessary severity of the 
Almighty Creator of the Universe in providing for the 
just punishment of the wicked, and on the other we have 
absolute proof of His boundless love and priceless 
mercy in abundantly providing for the escape and pro- 
tection of all who are now willing to hear His gracious 
voice and obey Him in recognition of His great love for 
them. 

"The Lord is my shepherd." 

THE King of love, my Shepherd is, In death's dark vale I fear no ill 
Whose goodness faileth never; With Thee, dear LORD, beside me ; 

I nothing lack if I am His Thy rod and staff my comfort still, 
And He is mine for ever. Thy Cross before to guide me. 

Where streams of living water flow Thou spread'st a table in my sight ; 

My ransom'd soul He leadeth, Thy unction grace bestoweth ; 

And where the verdant pastures grow And oh, what transport of delight 

With food celestial feedeth. From Thy pure chalice floweth ! 

Perverse and foolish oft I stray'd, And so through all the length of days 

But yet in love He sought me, Thy goodness faileth never ; 

And on His shoulder gently laid, Good Shepherd, may I sing Thy praise 

And home, rejoicing, brought me. Within Thy house for ever. 

Amen. 

Thus, we are not only able to see that the particular 
prophecy under notice in this book is of very special 
importance, directly ^ to the peaple of the British Isles, 
and indirectly to those of the whole world, but also that 
every word contained in it is most emphatically vouched 
for, by the best of all Authorities, as being perfectly 
genuine in every way. 

We often hear stupid arguments foolishly entered 
into between people who ought to know better, as to 
whether the Holy Scriptures are ''inspired'' or not. In 
the present case (in reference to the words of this 
prophecy) there is no possible opening for anything of 
the kind to take place. 

^THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 



514 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, it 
is surely inconceivable that even the most blasphemous 
bigots in our sin-stained land should be found either 
ready, or willing, to even try to dispute the authenticity 
of the great and important prophecy under notice in 
this book, and which I have tried to fully explain in it! 

'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, 
it is surely impossible for any of my readers to doubt 
the Source of knowledge from whence the words con- 
tained in the great and important prophecy under notice 
in this book actually comes! 

'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, 
the readers of this book will surely at once see that it is 
not the humble writer of it who dares to denounce the 
many unpardonable sins of England, or pronounce 
judgment against ''the great whore that sitteth upon 
many waters"! 

"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, 
the readers of this book will surely at once see that it is 
not the humble writer of it who ventures to foretell 
the now impending downfall of the British nation, and 
all the sad events necessarily associated with it! 

"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, 
the readers of this book will surely at once see that it is 
not the humble writer of it who now mercifully calls 
upon the people of God in the British Isles to come out 
of ''her' and resort to a place of much greater safety 



'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD' 



515 



than they occupy at the present moment, and to which 
He will doubtless direct them in due course, as was the 
case with the children of Israel after coming out 
of the land of Egypt in implicit obedience to His order, 
as given to them through His beloved servants ! 



'Who led his people through the wilderness ; for his mercy endureth for ever." 



O PRAISE our great and gracious 
LORD 

And call upon His name ; 
To strains of joy tune every 
chord ; 

His mighty acts proclaim ; 
Tell how He led His chosen race 

To Canaan's promised land ; 
Tell how His covenant of grace 

Unchanged shall ever stand. 

He gave the shadowing clouds by day, 

The moving fire by night ; 
To guide His Israel on their way, 

He made their darkness light ; 
And have not we a sure retreat, 

A Saviour ever nigh, 
The same clear light to guide our feet, 

The Day-spring from on high? 



We, too, have Manna from above. 

The Bread that came from heaven ; 
To us the same kind hand of love 

Hath living waters given. 
A Rock we have, from whence the 
spring 

In rich abundance flows ; 
That Rock is CHRIST, our Priest, 
our King, 

Who life and health bestows. 

O may we prize this blessed food. 

And trust our heav'nly Guide; 
So shall we find death's fearful flood 

Serene as Jordan's tide. 
And safely reach that happy shore, 

The land of peace and rest, 
Where Angels worship and adore. 

In GOD'S own presence blest. 
Amen. 



^THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." With these exceptionally plain and beautiful 
words of Holy Scripture so prominently before them, 
the readers of this book will surely at once see that it is 
not the humble writer of it who takes upon himself the 
responsibility to now warn the people of God in the 
British Isles to depart hence, with all their might, and 
so avoid the awful and destructive efifects of the dreadful 
storm which will soon, and suddenly, burst over them 
with all the indescribable fury of an intensely agitated 
tornado, and destroy every destructible thing before it! 



'The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night." 



THAT day of wrath, that dreadful 

day 
When heav'n and earth shall pass 

away, 
What power shall be the sinner's 

stay? 
How shall he meet that dreadful day? 



When, shrivelling like a parched 

scroll, 
The flaming heav'ns together roll ; 
When louder yet, and yet more 

dread, 
Swells the high trump that wakes 

the dead. 



516 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Oh, on that day, that wrathful day. 

When man to judgment wakes from clay, 

Be Thou, O CHRIST, the sinner's stay, 

Though heav'n and earth shall pass away. Amen. 

In the particular verse of Holy Scripture directly 
under notice in this chapter we have the plain, but none 
the less emphatic, declaration of the revealing Angel 
who first made known this great and important proph- 
ecy to the Apostle John, in the lonely Island of Patmos, 
that the words contained in it are ^'THE TRUE SAY- 
INGS OF GOD," and in verse four of the eighteenth 
chapter of Divine Revelation, which is also a portion of 
it (this prophecy), we, as it were, hear a ''VOICE 
FROM HEAVEN, saying. Come out of her, my 
people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye 
receive not of her plagues," and which statements, con- 
sidered together, surely supply more than sufficient 
evidence to convince any intelligent reader of this book 
that it is not the humble writer of it mercifully calls 
upon the people of God, now in the British Isles, to 
wisely avail themselves of the many advantages above 
mentioned. 

'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." To endeavor to get a better grasp of the full 
meaning, true import, and deep significance of these 
exceptionally important words, and in view of the con- 
nection in which we find them used in the Holy Scrip- 
tures, for a moment let them be considered in close 
proximity to the above-mentioned verse^ which is as 
follows, viz. : — 

"And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, 
my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive 
not of her plagues. These are the true sayings of God." 

Thus, it will at once be seen Who it really is that is 
now calling upon the people of God in the British Isles 
to ''come out of her, MY PEOPLE, that ye be not par- 



'•THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 517 

takers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
plagues," and for the greater and grander purpose here- 
in before mentioned. 

As was the case, in this respect, with the children 
of Israel when THE ALMIGHTY called upon them 
through His servants Moses and Aaron, to come out of 
the man-degraded Land of Egypt, and enter into the 
fair land of Palestine, so it unquestionably now is with 
the people of our God in England, or, more correctly 
speaking, and according to the words of this prophecy, 
in the whole of the British Isles. 

The above-mentioned God-appointed leaders of the 
children of Israel were, in the first instance, commanded 
(^^Thou shalt speak all that / command thee ; and Aaron 
thy brother shall speak unto Pharaoh, that he send the 
children of Israel out of his land." — EXODUS, chapter 
vii., verse 2) to speak certain words in reference to the 
departure of the children of Israel from Egypt, and all 
of which words were, as it were, put into their mouths 
by the Lord Jehovah Himself; and according to the 
statement contained in the particular verse of Holy 
Scripture directly under notice in this chapter, so it is 
with all who are now in any way associated with this 
great and important prophecy, and the merciful call 
which it ''makes'' to the people of God in England to 
''come out of her'' for the many good reasons given in 
it and fully enlarged upon in several of the preceding 
chapters of this book — the twelfth especially. 

In our own case the Lord spake the words {^^These 
are the true sayings of God") ; the Apostle John was 
commanded to 'Vrite (them) in a book (the Holy 
Bible)," and did so; and my instructions, and only con- 
nection with them, so far, is to explain (^'make plain") 
and emphasise them, and which I have done to the best 
of my ability in the words which I have written in this 
book. 



518 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Thus, I sincerely hope it will at once be seen by 
every one of my readers that in the cases above men- 
tioned, it was, and is, so far as human agency goes, a 
mere matter of carrying out instructions received from 
a superior Source of Knowledge and wisdom. 



"Speak unto the children of Israel that they go forzvard." 



FORWARD ! be our watchword, 

Steps and voices join'd ; 
Seek the things before us, 

Not a look behind ; 
Bums the fiery pillar 

At our army's head ; 
Who shall dream of shrinking, 
By our Captain led? 

Forward through the desert, 

Through the toil and fight; 
Jordan flows before us, 
Sion beams with light. 

Forward, when in childhood 

Buds the infant mind ; 
All through youth and manhood, 

Not a thought behind ; 
Speed through realms of nature, 

Climb the steps of grace ; 
Faint not, till in glory 

Gleams our FATHER'S face. 
Forward, all the life-time. 

Climb from height to height ; 
Till the head be hoary, 
Till the eve be light. 

Forward, flock of JESUS, 

Salt of all the earth, 
Till each yearning purpose 
Spring to glorious birth ; 
Sick, they ask for healing; 
Blind, they grope for day ; 
Pour upon the nations 
Wisdom's loving ray. 
Forzvard, out of error. 

Leave behind the night ; 
Forward through the darkness, 
Forward into light. 

Far o'er yon horizon 

Rise the city towers. 
Where our GOD abideth ; 

That fair home is ours : 
Flash the streets with jasper. 

Shine the gates with gold ; 



Flows the gladdening river, 
Shedding joys untold. 
Thither, onward thither, 

In the SPIRIT'S might; 
Pilgrims to your country. 
Forward into light. 

Into GOD'S high temple 

Onward as we press. 
Beauty spreads around us 

Born of holiness ; 
Arch, and vault, and carving, 

Lights of varied tone, 
Soften'd words and holy, 
Prayer and praise alone : 
Every thought upraising 

To our city bright. 
Where the tribes assemble 
Round the throne of light. 

Naught that city needeth 

Of these aisles of stone ; 
Where the GODHEAD dwelleth, 

Temple there is none ; 
All the Saints, that ever 

In these courts have stood, 
Are but babes, and feeding 
On the children's food. 

On through sign and token. 

Stars amidst the night. 
Forward through the darkness, 
Forward into light. 

To th' Eternal FATHER, 
Loudest anthems raise; 
To the SON and SPIRIT 
Echo songs of praise ; 
To the LORD of glory 

Blessed THREE in ONE, 
Be by men and Angels 
Endless honours done : 

Weak are earthly praises : 
Dull the songs of night ; 
Forward into triumph, 

Forward into light ! Amen. 



'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF 
GOD." While I sincerely hope that my reiterated 
statements and somewhat lengthy reference to these 
exceptionally important words will not weary any of my 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 519 

readers, I still feel that so very important are they, 
especially in the connection in which they are here used 
(to conclude the great and important prophecy under 
notice in this book), that even more should be written 
and a much greater effort made to deeply impress them, 
and their unusual importance, upon the minds of all 
under whose notice the contents of this book may come. 
However, as the space now available in this chapter is 
limited, the most I can possibly now do is to briefly close 
my reference to them, and which I do, with a sincere 
and heartfelt plea to all my readers to deeply, seriously 
and fully consider them in their every aspect and con- 
nection, and, if need be, altogether apart from what I 
have herein written and may have further written in 
reference to them as they appear to me. 

In doing so (considering the words under notice) , I 
plead with you to try hard, in the first place, to realise, 
with reverence and respect, and so far as you possibly 
can, WHO GOD IS. While this, of course, cannot 
possibly be done, to any great extent, by a human being, 
it is, I am sure, quite possible that it may be done to an 
appreciable extent by allowing the mind to reverently 
and seriously dwell, for a few quiet moments, upon this 
awe-inspiring subject, especially if the effort be made 
by a righteous person. 

Also, there is probably no better way to realise 
something about Him Who dwelleth in ''The holy 
place of the tabernacles of the most High" than to 
couple your most serious thoughts, about Him, with 
similar thoughts about the ''place'' in which He 
''dwelleth" — the "house" of "many mansions." And, 
probably, there is no better way in which I can help you 
to do so — contemplate the "Father's house" of "many 
mansions" — than by here quoting a portion of an ex- 
cellent little pamphlet which I obtained, some time ago, 
from "The International Tract Society," of Stan- 



520 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

borough Park, Watford, Herts. It was written by one 
well qualified to write on such a subject, is rightly en- 
titled 

''AN ASTRONOMER^S VIEW OF OUR 

FATHER'S HOUSE," 

and the portion of it which I think may help my readers 

in the above-mentioned connections is as follows, viz. : — 

"The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament 
showeth His handiwork." Ps. xix. i "In My Father's house are 
many mansions." John xiv. 2. The Revised Version admits the 
following reading: *Tn My Father's house are many abiding-places." 
Continuing this verse, Christ says, "I go to prepare a place for you." 
The sense of the text is that in God's house — i.e., in God's universe — 
are the "mansions," or "abiding-places," in which we are to dwell if 
we are found worthy of a dwelling place with God. 

This text may be considered an astronomical one, and, like many 
others, the greater our knowledge of the structure of the universe, 
the more clearly we will see and comprehend its meaning. While 
the astronomer himself only faintly comprehends the overwhelming 
greatness of our Father's house, his conception is vastly above that 
of the casual reader. While he would be indeed a bold astronomer 
who would not shrink from the task of explaining this and similar 
texts, yet he can with some degree of intelligence direct the mind 
of the earnest seeker into paths that are ablaze with the glory of God. 

Ask an astronomer, How large is our Father's house? and in- 
stantly he would see in imagination unnumbered millions of worlds, 
systems, constellations, clusters, and aggregations in our, or the 
visible universe, and beyond this he is reasonably certain that other 
universes, universe after universe, infinity after infinity, unspeakable 
in dimensions and duration, stretch away into unfathomable, endless 
space, until his imagination is stunned, his mind reels, and his reason 
cries. Halt ! — for the finite mind here meets the incomprehensible, 
and nature challenges the astronomer. 

We often hear from the pulpit the word "universe." What is 
our preacher talking about? Evidently something pretty big, for 
it is usually the grand finishing point, when he wishes to impress 
us with something vast and unlimited. What is the universe? Can 
we understand it? Let us examine into this matter and see if we 
can knov/ anything of our Father's house, for surely it is right for us 
to use the mind He has given us to add to our knowledge of His 
glory; nay, would it not be sin if we did not use our best endeavours 
to know all we can of the great Master Builder and His works ? 

The solar system is itself enough to declare the glory of God and 
quicken our sluggish thoughts to contemplate His omnipotent power 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 521 

and wisdom. No boundary can be set to our Father's house; the 
awful grandeur, the amazing aggregations of thousands and thousands 
and milHons of suns {for each star is a sun), arranged in pairs, 
groups, and clusters, held in place by God's great laws, all moving in 
the most perfect harmony, all in their appointed places, not in a state 
of rest, of stagnation, for all nature is at work — for the stars are 
flying in their appointed paths with a velocity that is startling; thus, 
Arcturus and Alpha Lyrse are approaching us at the rate of fifty 
miles every second ; others are receding with equal velocity ; yet so 
vast is the gulf between us that hundreds, maybe thousands, of years 
must elapse before we could detect the slightest increase or decrease 
of their light by the unaided eye. 

The naked eye, under the most favorable conditions, cannot see 
over five thousand stars in all the sky. A good opera glass will 
increase this number to an astonishing degree, while a powerful 
telescope — say of a diameter of five inches or more — will bring forth 
millions from the depths of space. In the constellation Hercules 
there is a little spot of light, barely visible to the sharpest eye, 
apparently only a tenth part as large as the moon, and yet this little 
speck is a cluster of fourteen thousand suns! These suns may be 
smaller or dimmer than our own sun, but they may surpass him in 
size and splendour. The astronomers cannot tell anything about it 
in this case, but there are stars that are known to be hnmensely 
superior to ours, while others are not nearly so great. It is believed 
that our sun is far less than the average of the stars in size and 
brightness. 

Astronomers are wont to deal with incomprehensible distances 
by comparing the speed of railroad trains, cannon-balls, and the 
like; but, while these are capable of giving us some idea of the solar 
system, they are useless when we deal with stellar space. 

I will endeavour to give a comparison that may clearly bring to 
our minds one of these vast intervals between the stars — that separat- 
ing our star, the sun, and our next-door neighbour a Centauri. This 
star, though the very nearest of them all, is about twenty-five millions 
of millions of miles away. This is absolutely meaningless to the 
mind of either the layman or the astronomer. The human mind 
breaks down at this point as completely as if the distance were a 
thousand times as great. We can understand it, but we cannot com- 
prehend it. 

For illustration, let us imagine our sun reduced from a vast globe 
eight hundred and sixty-four thousand miles in diameter to a ball 
only nine feet in diameter; next, let us imagine that all the planets 
and all space should dwindle down to just the same proportions; then 
would our earth be less than a thousand feet from the sun, and it 
would be only one inch in diameter, while our near neighbour, a 
Centauri, would, on this same scale, be nearly fifty thousand miles 
away ! 



522 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

Another way of expressing the same thought would be to say- 
that the distance from our sun (or Earth) to the nearest fixed star 
is just as many times fifty thousand miles away as our Earth is 
larger than a good-sized marble, or, for every marble that it would 
take to make a world as large as ours, a Centauri is fifty thousand 
miles away. Do the heavens begin to show the glory of God as we 
look into His treasure-house? 

Only about one hundred stars give anything like satisfactory 
evidence of their distance, and not more than forty furnish measures 
that place the question beyond dispute. All the remaining millions 
are plunged into the vast eternity of space we call the universe, to 
a distance that the astronomer has as yet been unable to penetrate 
with certainty. 

Here one is tempted to dwell upon how vastly the stars vary 
among themselves in size and light, and we will linger a moment 
to see what are the latest conceptions of the beautiful star Arcturus, 
based upon the exquisitely delicate measures of Dr. Elkin, whose 
reputation for accurate work is world-wide, and he probably stands 
at the head of this most intricate and difficult branch of astronomy 
— the measurement of stellar distances. The result, eighteen-one- 
thousandths of a second of arc, is the smallest reasonably reliable 
result ever obtained, and fairly astonished astronomers. Assuming 
it is correct, and astronomers do not appear to doubt it, this star, 
the theme of song and story since history was writ, twice mentioned 
in the oldest records, the book of Job, is at such a distance that 
the light that leaves him requires i8i years to span the gulf that 
separates us. He is so much brighter than our sun that, could we 
remove our sun to an equal distance, it would require a fairly 
powerful telescope to show it as a faintly glimmering star of about 
the tenth magnitude. Could we be removed one hundred and forty 
thousand times farther from our sun than we are now, then would 
our sun appear to us about as bright as Arcturus, while if we 
increased our distance the same amount from this stellar giant, the 
difference in his brightness would probably not be appreciable, for 
Arcturus is eleven and one-half millions of times farther away than 
one hundred and forty thousand times ninety-three million miles. 
His brightness has been computed (assuming that a given area of 
his surface gives out the same amount of light as an equal area of 
our own sun) to be about five hundred and fifty-eight thousand times 
as bright, and that in size he is more than a million times as large 
as our own sun. His heat is about proportionate to his light, and, if 
we were placed as near Arcturus as we are to our own sun, the very 
rocks and metals would melt and turn to vapour like a drop of water 
in a sea of fire. 

In addition to all this, Arcturus is a runaway. That is, his 
velocity is so great (nearly four hundred miles per second) that the 
combined attraction of all the stars we know cannot stop him or 



•THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 523 

swerve him from his course; no, not even if the universe is many 
times larger than the wildest conceptions of astronomers. And this 
magnificent globe, with his attendant worlds, is sweeping majestically 
on, passing through our universe for the first time. How grand 
the words we find in Holy Writ: "Canst thou guide Arcturus with 
his sons?" Job xxxviii. 32. 

We have scarce begun our journey, reader; but we have learned 
this great fact, that only in an eternity of time can we pass through 
an eternity of space; only with infinite time can we comprehend 
infinite works; and at the snale's pace of 186,000 miles a second, it 
would require from tens of years to centuries to visit our near 
neighbours of the star depths, while it would require thousands and 
thousands (estimated at 50,000) of years to reach the stars that lie 
at the limit of vision of our greatest visual and photographic tele- 
scopes. And is this the universe? Is this our Father's house? 
Are the stars barely visible in our great telescopes on the outskirts? 
Every increase of telescopic power has increased our power of pene- 
tration, and every thinker finally reaches the unphilosophical and 
incomprehensible conclusion that there is no end — no bounds, no 
center, no circumference ! 

To show that this is so, let me give a few brief results of recent 
work in astronomical photography, which has in the last fifteen 
years revolutionized the study of the star depths. A photograph 
in my possession of the central parts of the great constellation of 
Orion shows thousands upon thousands of stars where only eight 
are visible to the unaided eye. In the square formed by the three 
stars in the belt, the star jji, and the upper star in the sword, where 
the naked eye sees nothing but a blank space, is an incredible number 
of stars. I have never had either the time or the curiosity to count 
them. This photograph would be counted as poor work compared 
with some of the marvellous productions. 

One of the astronomers of the Lick Observatory recently photo- 
graphed, with only a six-inch lense, that portion of the constellation 
of Andromeda in which is situated the great nebula. The space in 
the sky covered by the photographic plate was about ten degrees 
square ; to the ordinary observer two stars are visible ; the keen- 
eyed astronomer could perhaps see six, while the photographic plate 
shows sixty-four thousand running together in one unbroken blaze. 

Another plate exposed to one of the richer portions of the Milky 
Way shows so many stars that it is impossible to count them. The 
plate may show five hundred thousand or a million and five hundred 
thousand. There are simply clouds of stars, each one of which 
would be invisible even on the photographic plate unless it were a 
sun, for they are photographed by their own light! 

And now for the most astounding conception it has ever been my 
lot to know: assuming that one-tenth of the light we receive at 
night comes from the stars (and we can see well enough to follow 



524 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

roads and distinguish objects, etc., at night, without the aid of 
the moon, and of course this is starHght), a recent computation 
shows that we receive this Hght from no less than sixty-six milliards 
(sixty-six thousand mihions) of stars, counting only stars as faint as 
the seventeenth magnitude, and our greatest telescopes will show 
us stars to the eighteenth or even less. Verily, "the heavens declare 
the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handiwork," and 
it is the fool who saith in his heart, "There is no God." 

Our wildest dreams and conceptions of the power of the Creator 
shame us with their insignificance. The reality overwhelms us, and 
our minds and hearts grow sick with the knowledge of this infinity 
of greatness. Lo, this is the God of the astronomer ! Utterly dazed 
and overwhelmed with the grandeur and immensity of our Father's 
house, bewildered and hopelessly cast down with the thought of our 
nothingness, we read with a new understanding the words of the 
Hebrew poet: "When I consider Thy heavens, the work of Thy 
fingers, the moon and the stars, which Thou hast ordained ; what 
is man, that Thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that 
Thou visitest him?" But what a comfort it is to know that even 
a sparrow cannot fall to the earth without His knowledge, and that 
we are more than many sparrows ! 

How strange it seems that God should consider us worthy of the 
sacrifice of His Son ! But God's ways are not our ways, and after 
the thoughts with which we have been dealing, we perhaps more 
fully realise what it meant when God tells us : "My thoughts are 
not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord. 
For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher 
than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts." 

How strange it seems that men whom God has endowed with 
minds to grasp these mighty problems can lightly pass or entirely 
ignore the laws of the great Creator and the sacrifice of His Son, 
for the frivolity and sin that everywhere surrounds us ! They are 
mad. "Father, forgive them ; for they know not what they do." 

I can do no better than to quote the words of the German poet 
Richter in his sublime thoughts on this subject: "God called up 
from dreams a man into the vestibule of heaven, saying, 'Come 
thou hither, and see the glory of My house.' And to the servants 
that stood around His throne He said, Take him, and undress him 
from his robes of flesh; cleanse his vision, and put new breath 
into his nostrils ; only touch not with any change his human heart — 
the heart that weeps and trembles.' It was done; and with a mighty 
angel for his guide, the man stood ready for his infinite voyage; 
and from the terraces of heaven, without sound or farewell, at once 
they wheeled away into endless space. Sometimes with the solemn 
flight of angel wing they fled through Zaarrahs of darkness, through 
wildernesses of death, that divided the worlds of life ; sometimes they 
swept over frontiers, that were quickening under prophetic motions 



'THESE AEE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOB" 525 



from God. Then, from a distance that is counted only in heaven, 
hght dawned for a time through a sleepy film; by unutterable pace 
the light swept to them, they by unutterable pace to the light. In a 
moment the rushing of planets was upon them; in a moment the 
blazing of suns was around them. 

"Then came eternities of twilight that revealed, but were not 
revealed. On the right hand and on the left towered mighty con- 
stellations, that by self-repetitions and answers from afar, that by 
counter-positions built up triumphal gates, whose architraves, whose 
archways — horizontal, upright — rested, rose — at altitudes by spans — 
that seemed ghostly from infinitude. Without measure were the 
architraves, past number were the archways, beyond memory the 
gates. Within were stairs that scaled the eternities below: above 
was below — below was above, to the man stripped of gravitating body : 
depth was swallowed up in height insurmountable, height was swal- 
lowed up in depth unfathomable. Suddenly, as they rolled from 
infinite to infinite, suddenly, as thus they tilted over abysmal worlds, a 
mighty cry arose — that systems more mysterious, that worlds more 
billowy — other heights and other depths — were coming, were nearing, 
were at hand. 

"Then the man sighed, and stopped, shuddered, and wept. His 
overladen heart uttered itself in tears; and he said: 'Angel, I will 
go no farther; for the spirit of man acheth with this infinity. In- 
sufferable is the glory of God. Let me lie down in the grave and 
hide me from the persecution of the Infinite; for end, I see, there 
is none.' And from all the listening stars that shone around issued 
a choral voice. The man speaks truly; end there is none, that ever 
yet we heard of.' 'End is there none ?' the angel solemnly demanded. 
'Is there indeed no end? — and is this the sorrow that kills you? But 
no voice answered, that he might answer himself. Then the angel 
threw up his glorious hands to the heaven of heavens, saying: 'End 
is there none to the universe of God. Lo, also there is no begin- 
ning!' " 

Let us end our journey now, reader, and return to our little 
present home we call Earth, and let the distant stars, with their^ 
attendant worlds, whirl, and wheel, and roll, and shine in the bound- 
less empire of space, while a new light — the light of God's universe — 
shines upon His Word, that carries us backward to the time when 
"in the beginning God created the heaven and the Earth," and when 
the "morning stars sang together," and forward to the time when 
there will be a "new heaven and a new Earth," and the overcomers 
shall inherit the kingdom. "In My Father's house are many man- 
sions." Gamma Beta. 

In considering the awe-inspiring words, or subject, 
under notice in this chapter, 1 plead with you to make 



526 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

every possible effort that you are capable of making to 
constantly bear in mind all that you can — all that you 
can possibly realise — about the "Father's House" of 
"many mansions," and, some part of which, if you are 
obedient to the perfect law of God, you may, with con- 
fidence, think about as your future "Home" and eternal 
sphere of influence for good. 

In doing so (considering the words herein under 
notice) , I plead with you to try hard to realise, so far as 
you possibly can, what the ''sayings (words) of God" 
— the glorious God "that dwelleth in the holy place 
of the tabernacles of the most High" — must necessarily 
be in both their essence and perfection. 

And in doing so I intensely plead with you to try 
hard to realise, so far as you possibly can, the neces- 
sarily great importance and perfect genuineness of the 
statements (the "sayings" of this prophecy), which are 
vouched for by the deeply impressive words which form 
the title of this particular chapter. 

Thus, if you try hard, and with a true and faithful 
object in your heart and mind, to realise^ in their very 
aspect and connection, if you possibly can, the full 
meaning and deep significance of the above-mentioned 
wonderful and exceptional words of Divine origin, I am 
quite sure that you will have but little to regret in either 
time or eternity for having done so — made the efifort. 

"Stand fast in one spirit, striving together for the faith of the Gospel." 

THE call to arms is sounding, No time for self-indulgence, 

The foemen muster strong, For resting by the way; 

While Saints beneath the altar Repose will come at even. 
Are crying, "LORD, how But toil is for the day: 

long?" Work, like the blessed JESUS, 
The living and the loving Who from His earliest youth 

CHRIST'S royal standard Would do His FATHER'S 
raise, business 

And marching on to conflict xA.nd witness for the truth. 

Shout forth their Captain's 
praise. 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 527 

For the one Faith, the true Faith, Lo ! these are they who boldly 

The Faith which cannot fail, The Name of CHRIST con- 

For the one Church, the true fess'd. 

Church, And now triumphant praise Him 

'Gainst which no foes prevail ; In heaven's unresting rest. 
Made one with GOD incarnate. 

We in His might must win, O JESU, Who art waiting 

The glory of self-conquest. Thy faithful ones to crown, 

Of victory over sin. Vouchsafe to bless our conflict, 

Our loving service own; 

Behold ! upon Mount Sion Come in each heart for ever 

A glorious people stand, As King adored to reign, 

A crown on every forehead. Till we with Saints triumphant 

A palm in every hand; Uplift the victor strain. 

Amen. 

'VERSE 10. 
''And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, 
See thott do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that 
have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the testimony of 
Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." 

This is the last of the wonderful series of the fifty- 
two exceptionally interesting, and more or less exciting, 
verses which comprise the subject matter of the great 
and important prophecy which I have tried to explain 
in fifteen of the preceding chapters of this book, and 
which I sincerely hope every one of my readers will now 
be able to see contains some particularly startling reve- 
lations in reference to ''the (impending) judgment of 
THE GREAT WHORE that sitteth upon many 
waters." 

It will doubtless at once be seen by the keen 
observer that it (the above verse) has no direct connec- 
tion with the principal subject directly under notice in 
this or any of the chapters which precede it, except that 
it contains an inference that John was so much im- 
pressed with the wonderful things which he saw and 
heard, and also, probably, in view of the wonderful 
manner in which they were revealed to him, that he tells 
us he ^TELL AT HIS (the Angelas) FEET TO 



528 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

WORSHIP HIM" after the astounding revelation 
which unfolded the marvellous events associated with 
this great and important prophecy was made to him. 

The Apostle also tells us in the verse directly 
under notice that the Angel promptly refused his 
proffered act of worship bv meekly saying who he was. 

'T AM THY FELLOW-SERVANT, AND OF 
THY BRETHREN THAT HAVE THE TESTI- 
MONY OF JESUS." 

This was truly a humble and admirabble admission 
on the part of one holding an exceptionally exalted 
position — such a position, for instance, as was neces- 
sarily held by the person, or being above referred to. 

The Angel next reverently tells John to ''WOR- 
SHIP GOD^^ instead of HIM, and thereby at once 
furnishes an example and gives an instruction which 
every being in the entire Universe would certainly do 
well to follow. 

After this we, as it were, behold another genuine 
act of supreme unselfishness, inasmuch as w^e again see 
the honoured being who was commissioned to reveal 
this great and important prophecy to John rightly 
refuse — by referring to Jesus — to take any credit to 
himself, from a prophetic point of view, for what he 
had done exclusively as a medium. 

Thus the Angel not only shows his own personal 
humility, and desire not to offend, by refusing to be 
worshipped, but also by declaring that 'THE TESTI- 
MONY OF JESUS IS THE SPIRIT OF PROPH- 
ECY," or, inferentially, in other words, that he was 
not the originator of the great and important prophecy 
herein under notice. 

In this connection I may say that in MY OWN 
EXPERIENCE I find a confirmation of the above 
statement ('THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS IS 
THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY"), and I am confi- 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 539 

dent that it will ever be the same in the experience of all 
who are now wise enough to- keep THE WHOLE OF 
'THE (TEN) COMMANDMENTS OF GOD," 
and intensely desire, diligently seek for, and earnestly 
pray for, ''the testimony of Jesus/' And, further, I find 
that such ^'testimony" is not only ''the spirit of proph- 
ecy'' in an ordinary sense, but also the confirming wit- 
ness to my soul that / shall meet Him (Jesus) — the 
King of kings and Lord of lords — that / shall greet 
Him — the King of kings and Lord of lords — and that I 
shall be with Him — the King of kings and Lord of 
lords — when He establishes His glorious Kingdom of 
peace, equity, and righteousness upon this beautiful 
earth, and that / shall dwell with Him continuously, in 
glory, when it is much more than restored to its ancient 
splendour. 

"King of kings, and Lord of lords." 

ALL hail the power of JESUS' Ye seed of Israel's chosen race, 

name ; Ye ransom'd of the fall, 

Let Angels prostrate fall ; Hail Him Who saves you by His 

Bring forth the royal diadem grace, 

And crown Him LORD of all. And crown Him LORD of all. 

Crown Him, ye morning stars of light. Hail Him, ye heirs of David's 

Who fix'd this floating ball ; line, 

Now hail the Strength of Israel's Whom David LORD did call, 

might. The GOD Incarnate, Man Divine, 

And crown Him LORD of all. And crown Him LORD of all. 

Crown Him, ye Martyrs of your Sinners, whose love can ne'er forget 

GOD, The wormwood and the gall, 

Who from His altar call ; Go spread your trophies at His feet. 

Extol the Stem-of-Jesse's Rod, And crown Him LORD of all. 

And crown Him LORD of all. 

Let every tribe and every tongue 

Before Him prostrate fall, 
And shout in universal song. 

The crowned LORD of all. Amen. 

SECULAR EVIDENCE OF DIVINE TRUTH. 

Although secular proof should hardly be sought for 
to confirm the truth of any statement made, or matter 
disclosed, in the Holy Bible, it is nevertheless satis- 
fying to our more or less weak minds to have some such 



530 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

confirmation, at any rate, in a case of the kind herein 
under notice. 

As already shown in the preceding pages of this 
book, we must certainly have in the history of our own 
immediate past, such proof, in a large measure, and 
whether wx know it, or want it, or not, can make no 
possible difference to the actual facts of the case. 

Also, in other records of prophecies already fulfilled 
we most surely have a super-abundance of such proof 
constantly before us — that is, in the appalling histories 
of the awful calamities w^hich once pertained to the 
dreadful destruction of the wricked cities, and nations 
already destroyed. In them we are told that on many 
a great and sinful city of antiquity — on Nineveh and 
Babylon, on Tyre and Sidon, on Sodom and Gomorrah, 
and even on Jerusalem, the highly favoured City of the 
Great King — has fallen the heavy wrath of Almighty 
God, in the exact terms of the Divine prophecies which 
respectively foretold the destruction of each of them, as 
a just punishment for sin committed by their foolish 
inhabitants. 

In specific reference to Jerusalem, it is safe to say 
that never was a narrative more full of horrors, frenzies, 
unspeakable degradations, and overwhelming miseries 
than is the history of its destruction. Never was any 
prophecy more closely, more terribly, more overwhelm- 
ingly fulfilled than was that of Christ concerning this 
City — the once highly favoured City of the people of 
God. The men going about in the disguise of women 
with swords concealed under their gay robes; the rival 
outrages and infamies of John and Simon; the priests 
struck with darts from the upper courts of the temple, 
and fallen slain by their ow^n sacrifices ; the blood of all 
sorts of dead carcases flowing everywhere — priests, 
strangers and profane alike standing in lakes of blood 
even in the Holy courts; the corpses themselves lying 



''THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 531 

in piles and mounds on the very altar slopes; the fires 
feeding luxuriously on cedar-work overlaid with gold; 
friend and foe alike trampled to death on the gleaming 
mosaics in promiscuous carnage; priests, swollen with 
hunger, leaping madly into the devouring flames — till 
at last those flames had done their work, and what had 
once been the splendid Temple at Jerusalem — the 
beautiful and Holy House of God — was reduced to a 
heap of ghastly ruins, where the burning embers were 
half slaked in pools of gore. And, according to the 
prophetic words of Jesus, did not ^'all the righteous 
blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous 
Abel unto the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, 
whom ye slew between the temple and the altar," come 
upon that generation? Did not many of that wicked 
generation, to whom Jesus uttered the warning words 
of phophecy concerning their destruction, survive to 
witness and feel the unutterable horrors which Jo- 
sephus, the famous Jewish historian of that period, 
wrote about? — to see their fellows '^crucified in jest, 
some one way, and some another, till room was wanting 
for the crosses, and crosses for the carcases?" — to ex- 
perience the ''deep silence and the kind of deadly night 
which seized upon the City in the intervals of rage?" — 
to see ''six hundred thousands of dead bodies carried out 
of the gate?" — to see "friends fight madly for grass and 
nettles and the refuse of the drains?" — to see "bloody 
zealots gaping for want, and stumbling and staggering 
along like mad dogs?" — to hear "the horrible tale of 
the miserable mother, who, in the pangs of famine, had 
devoured her own child?" — to be "sold, for slaves, in 
such multitudes till at last none would buy them?" — 
to see "the streets running with crimson streams, and 
the fires of burning houses quenched with the blood of 
their defenders?" — to have "their young ones sold in 
hundreds, or exposed, in the amphitheatres, to the sword 



532 TEE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

of the gladiator or the fury of the lion, until, at last, 
since the people were now slain, the Holy House burnt 
down, and the City in flames, there was nothing more 
for the enemy to do?" 

In reference to the deceitful "clergy" of that time, 
Josephus says that ''those w^ho, a little while before the 
war — the dreadful war that completely demolished 
Jerusalem — had worn the sacred garments and presided 
over the public worship, and had been esteemed 
venerable (as ours are now) by those that dwelt in the 
whole habitable earth, were cast out, naked, and seen to 
be the food of dogs and wild beasts." 

In that awful siege it is believed that there 
perished one million and one hundred thousand men, 
besides the ninety-seven thousand who were carried 
away captive, and most of whom subsequently perished 
in the arena or the mine. And it was surely an awful 
thing to feel, as some of the survivors and eyewitnesses — 
and they not Christians — did feel, that the City had 
deserved its overthrow by producing a generation of 
men who were the causes of its misfortunes, and that 
neither did any other Cit}^ suffer such miseries, nor any 
other age breed a generation more fruitful in wicked- 
ness than this, since the beginning of the world. 

In the awful calamities, alone, which happened to 
the Jews, in the dreadful day of their national undoing, 
according to the prophecies which once concerned them, 
and which they treated with the utmost contempt until 
the actual moment of their fulfilment, we surely have 
sufficient secular evidence of Divine truth to lead us to 
confidently expect that all that is written in them (the 
prophecies) concerning us will happen to us, accord- 
ing to the words of the great and important prophecy 
under notice in this book, the equally dreadful day of 
our now impending national downfall and speedy and 
irreparable destruction as a nation and people. If the 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 533 

God of Israel spared not His own beloved people, and 
abated not an atom of the awful severity of the dreadful 
sentence once prophetically pronounced against them, 
as a punishment for their unpardonable sins, unspeak- 
able blasphemies, and unprecedentedly wicked hypoc- 
risy, w^e may surely expect but little in reference to 
either the remittance, or abatement of the severity, of the 
whole, or any portion, of the equally dreadful sentence 
which has been prophetically pronounced against us 
under almost exactly the same peculiar circumstances 
that judgment was pronounced against them. 

However, and irrespective of what has happened to 
others, the fact that a large and significant portion of 
the great and important prophecy to which I have 
referred in this book has been fulfilled to the very letter, 
is a matter that my readers should carefully note. This 
fact, alone, to my mind, furnishes the best possible 
secular argument that the remainder of it (this most 
wonderful prophecy) will also be fulfilled to the very 
letter, and entirely according to my humble, but never- 
theless faithful, exposition of it. 

In this connection I may say — with advantage to 
my readers — that a statement of the many things men- 
tioned in this great prophecy, which have already been 
fulfilled, placed side by side with a statement of the 
things which are said in it to be about to be fulfilled, 
would doubtless surprise any person who cared to make 
out such statements for the sake of convenient and 
impressive comparison. I am sorry to have to say that 
neither my time nor the space here available will allow 
me to do so, for either their convenience or edification. 

THINGS ABOUT TO HAPPEN. 

However, as to the things which it is said in it (this 
prophecy) will happen in the near future, as well as 
the things which have actually happened in the imme- 



534 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

diate past, it ought to be an easy matter for any intelli- 
gent person to make out almost absolutely correct state- 
ments. It should be just as easy, in view of the data 
which is here and elsewhere made available, to make 
out a correct statement of both the lesser and greater 
things which are about to happen in the immediate 
future, as it would be to make out a correct statement 
of the things which have already happened in true ful- 
filment of a large portion of this great and important 
prophecy — that is, the portion of it past due for fulfil- 
ment and fulfilled according to our own knowledge. 

For instance, with the words of the prophecy herein 
referred to and certain secular data before me, I find 
no difficulty in seeing that we have immediately 
before us financial unrest, a fall in the price of consols, 
political unrest, and the bewilderment of our Ministers 
of the Crown; bad and uncertain trade, and an un- 
certain outlook generally; sickness in the Royal Family 
and an early death, followed, in a comparatively short 
space of time, by a disastrous war with Germany; the 
loss of our great self-governing colonies, and a dreadful 
and all-consuming fire in this justly condemned city of 
London. 

About fourteen years after the above-mentioned war 
the triple rending of the earth in the immediate vicinity 
of this doomed city, by the unprecedentedly dreadful 
earthquake foretold elsewhere in the Holy Scriptures 
than in the prophecy herein under notice, will take 
place ; and by means of which the charred ruins of Lon- 
don will be engulfed beneath the surface of the earth, 
and England's downfall will then be fully accom- 
plished. 

Almost needless to say, the sweeping away of this 
already abominably wicked city will become absolutely 
necessary in a comparatively short space of time 
(approximately as above) after the quartering of great 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 535 

numbers of foreign soldiers in it, and largely by reason 
of the shocking immorality that will result as a conse- 
quence of their presence in our midst. 

At that time there will be in London a great pre- 
ponderance of women over men (comparatively few, 
indeed, of the latter will then be present, excepting the 
brutal and immoral soldiers of our invaders) , and hence 
as is usual in such cases, unprecedented immorality will 
ensue, and in a sense as a natural consequence of the 
very undesirable state of things which will then obtain 
in our midst, as above mentioned. 

The worst material calamity of the immediate future 
will, of course, be the disastrous war which is predicted 
in this great and important prophecy, and which will 
most assuredly come about with Germany after a com- 
paratively short space of time. In view alone of this 
terrible event being about to take place. Christian 
people everywhere in the United Kingdom of Great 
Britain and Ireland would do well to escape, at once, 
to a place of greater safety, and thus secure themselves 
against the appalling ravages which must needs be asso- 
ciated with it — our impending war with Germany. 



WAR WITH GERMANY— WHEN? 

The actual time of the commencement of the above- 
mentioned war — or rather, the making of a calculation 
in reference to it — depends to some extent upon the 
duration of our King's life, inasmuch as a fixed and 
definite period of time will elapse between his death and 
the date of the commencement of such war. Therefore, 
pray that King Edward's life may be prolonged, // you 
feel so disposed, but do not rely too much on any prayers 
that you may ofifer in this connection, as the time of 
his death is well located in this great and important 



536 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

prophecy, as already referred to in chapter eleven of 
this book.* PROMPT OBEDIENCE to God's 
Merciful CALL may mean more TO YOU NOW than 
all the prayers that it is possible for you to blasphemous- 
ly of]fer to Him WHILE refusing to HEAR and 
OBEY His gracious words of love and mercy, as con- 
tained in the wonderful prophecy herein under notice. 
The extraordinary sign of this most terrible war 
will, of course, be revealed in the fulfilment of the well- 
known prophecy which plainly tells us, concerning the 
nations of the present time, that when they shall say 
'Teace, peace," there is no peace. 

"But of the times and seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I 
write unto you. 

For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh 
as a thief in the night. 

For li'hen they shall say. Peace and safety; then sudden destruc- 
tion cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and 
they shall not escape." 

I THESSALOXIAXS, Chapter V., verses i to 3. 

COME OUT OF ENGLAND NOW. 

On the one hand we surely have nothing to lose, 
but all to gain, by obeying the Lord our God, especially 
on this occasion; while on the other hand, we just as 
surely have all to lose, and nothing to gain, by now 
ungratefully and wickedly refusing to gladly hear and 
promptly obey the gracious CALL which is now merci- 
fully made upon the people of God throughout the 
length and breadth of our sin-stained land. 

In love and mercy ^'ANOTHER VOICE FROM 
HEAVEN" may now be heard ''saying, Come out of 
her ( England) , MY PEOPLE, that ye be not partakers 

* These words were written previous to King Edward's death, 
and the reason for allowing them to remain is the same as that which 
is fully given in a footnote to a portion of the chapter above mentioned. 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 537 

of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues" — the 
sins, plagues, and punishments hereinbefore referred to. 

In love and mercy this most gracious CALL is now 
made upon us — the people of God in the British Isles. 

With responsive love and much gratitude we should 
promptly and gladly respond to it! There is nothing 
to fear in doing so! There is much to fear in not doing 
so! 

In love and mercy this gracious CALL is now made 
upon the people of God in the British Isles, and in love 
and mercy He will abundantly provide for all who now 
hear and obey it — "Come out of her now, my people." 

"The LORD is my Shepherd; I shall not want/' 

THOUGH troubles assail And dangers affright, 
Though friends should all fail, And foes all unite, 
Yet one thing secures us Whatever betide, 
The Scripture assures us The LORD will provide. 

So happy am I ; yes, happy am I, 

The LORD is my Shjepherd, and He will provide. 

The birds without barn Or storehouse are fed; 
From them let us learn To trust for our bread; 
His Saints what is fitting Shall ne'er be denied, 
So long as 'tis written, The LORD will provide. 

So happy am I ; yes, happy am I, 

The LORD is my Shepherd, and He will provide. 

His call we obey Like Abram of old, 
Not knowing our ivay, But faith makes us bold; 
For though we are strangers We have a sure Guide, 
And trust in all dangers The Lord will provide. 

So happy am I ; yes, happy am I, 

The LORD is my Shepherd, and He will provide. 

No strength of our own Or goodness we claim ; 

Yet since we have known The SAVIOUR'S great name. 

In this our strong tower For safety we hide, 

Almighty His power : The LORD will provide. 

So happy am I ; yes, happy am I, 

The LORD is my Shepherd, and He will provide. Amen. 



538 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 
A SINCERE CONCLUSION. 

In concluding this last chapter of this book I hope 
that I will be pardoned for saying that I believe it (this 
book) probably contains the most significant and, I 
hope, what will prove to be the most valuable and 
effective piece of literature ever written in any book 
outside of the Holy Bible — at any rate, so far as the 
people of god (both Jews and Gentiles) in the British 
Isles are now concerned. 

To my mind it evidently IS, and embraces nothing 
short of a CALL 'TROM HEAVEN" to the people of 
God, as above, to 'TLEE FROM THE WRATH TO 
COME" by speedily removing from England, Ireland, 
or Scotland, as the case may be, in obedience to it. 

In it (this book) all who read it are most candidly 
advised in a supplementary but none the less emphatic 
manner to ''COME OUT OF HER (England)," in 
view of the fact that the Almighty Creator of the Eter- 
nal Universe is about to completely destroy the British 
nation and all who remain in the British Isles after a 
given date, and which I do not think it wise to definitely 
mention at the present moment — the reason being that 
the definite making known of such date may lead to 
dangerous delays on the part of those who are called. 

Also, in conclusion, I may say that I sincerely hope 
that what I have written in this book will be found 
sufficiently explicit to prove to every true servant of 
God in this condemned land, who reads is, that it is un- 
questionably England which is referred to in the great 
and important prophecy which is contained in the par- 
ticular portion of the Divine Revelation which I have 
reviewed in it. 

In this connection I would again remind my readers 
that the exclusive portion of Holy Writ which contains 
the whole of the prophecy to which I have referred in 



•THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 539 

this book commences with the first verse of the seven- 
teenth chapter of the Divine Revelation and ends with 
the last of the two verses directly under notice in this 
chapter. 

If any of my readers care to carefully peruse the 
above-mentioned portion of the Divine Revelation, as 
though it were comprised in one chapter, they will find 
that the verses contained in it may be read continuously 
— that is, as comprising a continuous statement in refer- 
ence to relative subjects. 

In arranging ''the form" of our Authorised Version 
of the Holy Bible the revisers of it would probably have 
served the readers of it much better and more effectively 
had they wisely abstained from cutting up the text, 
which contains the prophecy under notice in this book, 
into two and a-half chapters, as we now find it. Their 
evident blundering in this respect has not, however, 
seriously interfered with the deep and significant mean- 
ings and wonderful features of the beautiful series of 
symbols and riddles which comprise it, and which evi- 
dently passed, quite unnoticed, under their very eyes 
when translating the extraordinary words which are 
contained in it — the important prophecy under notice. 

MY READER'S OPINION. 

If any of my readers care to express their private 
opinion of the contents of this book to the publishers 
of it, I may here say that not only have I no objection 
to such a thing being done, but, on the contrary, would 
be pleased to have them do so, and also irrespective of 
whether their opinion may be good, bad, or indififerent 
from my point of view, as hereinbefore fully set forth. 

MY PERSONAL OPINION. 

As to my personal opinion of the contents of it (this 
book), I can only say that I am so fully convinced that 



540 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

the particular prophecy under notice in it applies to 
England and England's awful and rapidly approach- 
ing doom, and that it contains a real, genuine, and 
merciful warning to the people of God to ''COME 
OUT OF HER," and thereby avoid the awful conse- 
quences of the terrible disaster which the Lord evidently 
intends shall soon overtake the British nation and all 
the people who foolishly remain for any considerable 
length of time in the British Isles, that I have deter- 
mined to do all that I possibly can in the best interests 
of any reasonable movement which may be originated 
or organised for the purpose, and with the object, of 
helping any considerable number of people to "w^ade 
through" the many channels of need which must neces- 
sarily attach to a speedy removal to a better land. On 
this point I shall be glad to hear from all my wealthy 
and well-disposed readers. Many dear people will 
doubtless desire to leave Britain in obedience to this 
most merciful call, but will not have the means to do so. 
Will you help them? Don't turn sorrowfully away. 
Worship God — not money. In this particular connec- 
tion ask yourself — ask your God — the following all- 
important question — viz., ''What shall / do to inherit 
Eternal Life? Do /know? Shall / do it? Yes orno? 

LETTERS OF ENQUIRY. 

In this connection I may also say that letters of 
inquiry, or otherwise, respecting any matter contained, 
or referred to, in this book, may be addressed to "H. B. 
Stanley," care of the publishers of it. Such letters will 
doubtless be forwarded to me in due course, and, such of 
them as merit it, will certainly receive as much atten- 
tion as my time will allow me to give them. 

THE PUBLISHER'S OBJECTS. 

The name, address, and offices of the publishers of 
this book are as stated on the first page of it, and 



"THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 541 

their objects (in common with my own) are not only to 
simply publish and sell it, but also to help, so far as the 
net profits which may accrue from its sale will permit 
them to do so, all who are worthy of it, and really desire 
to be helped and to help themselves in a proper manner. 
They (the publishers) will also, I am sure, be pleased to 
supply any information, for the time being in their 
possession, to all candid inquirers who may honestly 
desire to escape to A LAND of greater safety, and one 
that offers greater immunity from sin and misery than 
this does, and wherein our Blessed Lord will doubtless 
provide food, shelter, and protection for all who now 
believe Him and are willing to now obey Him to {inter 
alia) the extent of promptly leaving England in glad- 
some response to the merciful call which He now herein 
makes upon them to do so. 

The mention of the publishers of this book in this 
connection is, I may say, intended to indicate a reliable 
source of information to any of my readers who may 
feel themselves to be in any way in the dark as to the 
best way of leaving England, and probably also regard- 
ing the best and safest places to go to and settle in until 
the Lord comes. There are, of course, many desirable 
ways and means by which individuals, parties, and 
indeed, whole companies, may migrate, other than those 
at present known to the above-mentioned persons (the 
publishers of this book). I may also here say, with 
advantage to many of my readers, that, so far as I now 
know, every man and woman in this condemned land 
to-day who may wisely decide to leave it, are free to 
choose for themselves and their little ones HOW they 
may go, WITH WHOM they may go, WHERE they 
may go, but NOT WHEN they may go (from Eng- 
land). 



542 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 

FOR THE SAKE OF THE LITTLE ONES. 

In aPxy case, it is to be sincerely hoped that large 
numbers of little children will be removed to a place of 
safety before it is too late. For the sake of the little 
ones alone I earnestly beg of every one of my readers to 
seriously consider every word which I have here writ- 
ten, and also to wisely and promptly act according to 
any wise decision arrived at by them after reading the 
contents of this book. So far as I am personally con- 
cerned, I am quite willing to devote every shilling of net 
profit that may accrue to me, as the writer of it, towards 
helping those who wish to be helped and are willing to 
make an effort to help themselves and their little ones 
in the various directions herein referred to. Indeed, I 
feel so much interested in the timely removal of little 
children to a place of safety that I am willing to con- 
sider any reasonable proposal that m.ay be brought 
under my notice for that particularly laudable purpose. 

THE TIME IS SHORT. 

As to the time allowed in which the Lord's people 
may escape from this doomed land, and, consequently 
avoid the dreadful effects of the many disasters which 
are about to come upon it, I have given many hints in 
the preceding pages of this book, and of which I sin- 
cerely hope every one of my readers will fully avail 
themselves, and also to the best possible advantage. 
Doubtless the ''wise'' man and the ''wise'' woman will 
SEE, after a careful study of the whole matter, that the 
time IS SHORT, and DEPART PROMPTLY. 
Doubtless the sluggard will THINK there is 
PLENTY OF TIME to spare, and get caught in the 
awful storm that is even now about to burst with un- 
precedented violence over our land — the whole of the 
British Isles. 



'THESE ARE THE TRUE SAYINGS OF GOD" 543 

V/HAT WILL YOU DO? 

A^ow is the time to decide, now is the time to pre- 
pare to depart, and now is the time to depart hence 
with all your might, and which I sincerely hope you 
will do with entire confidence in Him Who now calls 
you. 

WHO IS THE PROPHET? 

In final conclusion, I feel impelled to again say that 
I sincerely wish it to be distinctly understood and care- 
fully noted by every person privileged to read this book 
that I am not the prophet who has foretold '^ENG- 
LAND'S AWFUL DOOM." The Apostle John is 
not the prophet who has foretold ''ENGLAND'S 
AWFUL DOOM" ; and neither is the messenger Angel 
who conveyed it to him the prophet who has ventured 
upon making this great and important prophecy. 



GOD IS THE PROPHET. 

The Angel was told to convey the prophetic message 
above referred to, to John. The latter wrote it in a 
Book. I was told during a period of unconsciousness 
that it referred to England. I was "inspired" to 
"MAKE THE MATTER PLAIN." I hope my 
readers will find that I have done so. My work so far is 
finished. There is more to do, but, so far as I know, it 
is in the hand of the Lord my God. He will reveal the 
truth to all whom He will! He will favourably in- 
fluence all whom He will! And He will safely deliver 
from all evil all whom He will deliver in the imme- 
diate future. 



544 THE DOOM OF BRITAIN— A DIVINE WARNING 



"Take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit." 



LO ! the day of GOD is breaking ; 

See it gleaming from afar ! 
Sons of earth, from slumber waking, 

Hail the bright and morning Star ! 
Hear the call ! Gird on your armour. 

Grasp the Spirit's mighty sword ; 
Take the helmet of salvation. 

Battling bravely for the LORD. 

Trust in Him who is your Captain ; 

Let no heart in terror quail ; 
JESUS leads the gathering legions, 

In His Name we shall prevail. 
Hear the call ! Gird on your armour, 

Grasp the Spirit's mighty sword ; 
Take the helmet of salvation. 

Battling bravely for the LORD. 



Onward marching, firm and steady, 

Faint not, fear not Satan's frown-; 
For the LORD is with you alway, 

Till you wear the victor's crown. 
Hear the call ! Gird on your armour. 

Grasp the Spirit's mighty sword ; 
Take the helmet of salvation, 

Battling bravely for the LORD. 

Conquering -hosts with banners wav- 
ing, 
Sweeping on o'er hill and plain, 
Ne'er shall halt till swells the an- 
them, 
CHRIST o'er all the world doth 
reign ! 
Hear the call ! Gird on your armour. 

Grasp the Spirit's mighty sword ; 
Take the helmet of salvation. 
Battling bravely for the LORD. 

AmEN: 



If I may now ask my readers to give more attention 
to one thing than another, in connection with the great 
and important prophecy under notice in this book, it is 
the unusual significance of the awe-inspiring words 
with which the mighty Angel of the Divine Revelation 
closed his merciful message to the people of God in the 
British Isles — ''These are the true sayings of God." 



NOV 10 iJ]l 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-^11' 



One copy del. to Cat. Div. 
NOV id t»'' 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 328 202 8 






^'^•■'^: 



